8 ORE NE RN Fe ee Re 008 te Atom iwe Se) 0”

ee ee ie

aft we 1m
mite moaned diya +!

. Se ie Ae ee
Ak agent Me gee 9 cate BRD, oe ol eee banrn faeed me
Rp me PEAR RR IR? aH te pe! 51 OP Aptamatine te gine t TOONa es
a ee oe Ment m neh

Ok an sont LA
PgR eae NAA ERTS nee . ue 5 - >
d . TREN AAO GALLS IO ee PP PRE RF AAO Owe
tie a Cak Rata AA. e 40 ¥ eeiown athens rareene ©
oe mgtetarte LS ied gnk.c ge >? My taeyen se? PM Andere Ae SM Isat = spore
eh re eaten ah AMD AD Ah oe tA AF,
ee

wang alte mel te” Arde beh
20 eo tna 8 OT Age ay ee aren imemy
We Pee eer Pe R ase
one

err eer eee a
i ee PT AL MB va?
Sey ae ac ermal Fr) ie hott ®

ee ge
meetin yore SES we fs . a
= ey Peay ae Araasee. eee

wins
“

Stay en = a eee
Sota hee att MA AT SR 3R am hea tae ah
ieee yrenay rane er We ove eee 2 ead
See eer Se aad
emer, tet ae oe Behe

: - ud pet * 7 “ ~~ eer ;
BTN nthe ~ Sth Tey \

De ae ae eaten sD gee oe
ee a

Cat Reh wine naTI m ataeTa Ba Te temic mente To
wo ratte
Pa tee 5A am A mga tein

Shen ERPS

POR: GEE PEO RIEE
BOR EDV CAIIOIN
ROR SIGE INGE

LIBRARY

OF

THE AMERICAN MUSEUM
OF

NATURAL HISTORY

a?

SS I ee eee
f
4

oR TOILE SET
iy

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

EDITED BY

THE SECRETARIES.

VOL. XXIX.

Nos. I. to TV.—1860.

RRR ene

“Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men
of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing
and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish if such
communications shall be long intermitted: and it will die away, if they shall
entirely cease.” —

Sin Wm. Jongs.

CALCUTTA :

PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
1861.

by go gen a) ae :
OU seU OM AURLYN 9)
VROTELK SAA AO

ey i

wig ads) Suds)

GA eh

mY beige ae

CONTENTS.

Amoy, Ornithology of, :

Animals known as Wild Asses, Misinctes iawn on Mr. Blyth’s
paper, on the,

Apologues, Medieval, on certain,

Asia, S. E. on the flat-horned Taurine Cattle of ; with a Note
on the Races of Rein Deer, and a note on Domestic Ani-
mals in general, is 30 sean ita

Barren Island, account of a visit ee in coe ch, 1858,

Bengal, Lower, the Cartilaginous Fishes of,

Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gan, on the Irawadi, ae upon
an ancient, ae ae Bo 56

Damuda group, on the rocks of, and their esooaten in Eastern
and Central India as illustrated by the re-examination of
the Raniganj field,

Darpana, Sahitya, on a passage in the sont ooo of thee

Difference, Physical, between a rush of water like a torrent
down a channel and the transmission of a wave down a
river—with reference to the Inundation of the Indus as
observed at Attock in August, 1858, . ¥

Fishes received chiefly from the Sitang river and its Tributary
Streams, Tenasserim Provinces, Report on some,

Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf, &c., collected Bh
Capt. C. G. Constable, H. M. I. N., Concluding portion,
Report on, are ac

Indus, Memorandum on the ee Flood of Minis 1858,

Inscriptions, Indian, two letters on,

Irawadi River, Memorandum on, with a mortally Reaiiten of its
rise and fall from 1856 to 1858, anda measurement of its
Minimum discharge, .. ae on ere

274

138

iv “CONTENTS.

Page
Kashmir, Memorandum of Survey of, in progress under Capt.
T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. S. and the
Topographical Map of the valley and surrounding moun-
tains with Chart of the Triangulation of the same executed
in the Field Office and under the superintendence of Lt.-
Col. A. Scott Waugh, F. R.S., F. R. G. 8., Surveyor Ge-
neral of India, &c. &e., 5c ae oe Jen!) oy
Literary Intelligence, 6 : 55 200, 306, 393
Malacology, Indian, No. 1., Pls feianetone to, be 117
Meteorological Observations, (Abstract. of the Hourly) ee
at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the months
of June, July and August, 1859, 36 - me
= —— for Sept., Oct. and Nowe 1859, oh RV
<< - —_ —_ ———- De. 1859, oe sere:
———_ --— Jan., Feb., March and April,
1860, sis oc Sc 56 ola: /\ 5 am ev
Mir Khusrau, the Kiran-us-Sa’dain of, .. as aio 1228
Paper Currency, on attempts by Asiatic Sovereigns to esta-
blish a, ae Os on) eee ees
Proceedings of the Asiatic society of haven
for January, February, and March, 1860, ae 46
April, May and June, 1860, .. ve! Aten 20
July and August, 1860, .. : sat SD
————_-——- Sept., Oct., Nov. and December, 1860, oe 1h (oleeh ween
Pushto, is it a Semitic language P ae 3¢ ub Sas
Rein Deer, Note on the Races of, .. Oe “<1 ereunee
Russian Researches, on Recent, .. Me bs Bese, Fle: °f

Translation of waves of water, with relation to the great Flood

of the Indus in 1858, on the, .. a. 266
Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the years 1852 a ‘1860,

Notes upon some remarkable, .. aA -. elk a6e

CONTENTS.

INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Blanford, H. F. and W. T. Messrs., of the Geological Survey
of India, contributions to Indian Malacology, No. 1,

W. T. Esq., Geological Survey of India, on the rocks

of the Damuda Group and their Associates in Eastern and

Central India as illustrated by the re-examination of the

Raniganj field, 50
Blyth, Edward, Esq., Note on the Race of Hen Teer’
—_—_——_—- on the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. E.
Asia, with a Note on the Races of Rein Deer, and a Note
on Domestic Animals in general,

Report on some Fishes received duis

from the Sitang River, and its Tributary Streams, Tenas-

serim Provinces, .. ate 36 Be Me

————— The Cartilaginous fishes of Lower Bengal,

Carter, H. G. Esq., F. R. 8., Concluding portion of a Report on
Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf, &c., collected
by Capt. C. G. Constable, H. M. I. N.,

Cowell, E. B. Esq., M. A., On attempts ie Asiatic Sorat
to establish a Paper Currency,

-————— 0n a passage in ie tenth eok of
the Sahitya Darpana, ot cis
—— On certain Medizeval Apologues, ..
The Kiran-us-Sa’dain of Mir Khus-

——

PAWS 1) FAs 36 Ae HA ee ch

Cunningham, Lieut.-Col. A., Bengal Engineers, Memorandum
on the Irawadi River, with a monthly Register of its rise
and fall from 1856 to 1858, and a measurement of its Mi-
nimum discharge,

Hall, FitzEdward, Esq., M. A., Two Tethene on ‘tas Teteho-

Liebig, G. Von., seat of a visit to Barren Tena in March,
1858, An be - Bee er vleg

Loewenthal, Rev. Isidor, Peshawur, Is the Pushto a Semitic
Language ?

Long, Rev. J., On Recent pista Resear anon

tions,

°

Vv

Page

117

vi CONTENTS.

Page
Montgomerie, Capt. T. G. Bengal Engineers, F. R. G.S., First
Assistant G. T. Survey of India, &c., Memorandum on the
great Flood of the river Indus which reached Attok on the
10th August, 1858, sie 128
Obbard, J. Esq., On the Translation of waves of “suite with
relation to the great Flood of the Indus in 1858, .. .. 266
Phayre, Lieut.-Col. A., Commissioner of Pegu, Remarks upon
an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gan on the Irawadi, 346
Pratt, Archdeacon, J. H., On the Physical difference between a
rush of water like a torrent down a Channel and the trans-
mission of a wave down a river—with reference to the
Inundation of the Indus, as observed in Attok, in August,
WSS oe 274
Sherwill, Major Walter Stethepe Bourse Commissions
F. G. S., F. R. G. 8., Notes upon some remarkable
waterspouts seen in et between the years 1852 and

1860, EL 366
Strachey, Major R., F. R. s., Jy, Joe S., Mee aaa on Mr.

Blyth’s paper on the hb owe as wild asses, 2) 436
Swinhoe, Robert Esq., Ornithology of Amoy, .. é - 240

Thuillier, Major H. L., F. R. G.S., Deputy Surveyor Cae al of
India, Meee aa on the Survey of Kashmir in progress
under Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. R.

G. S. and the Topographical Map of the valley and sur-
rounding mountains, with chart of the Triangulation of the
same, executed in the Field office and under the superin-
tendence of Lieut.-Col. A. Scott Waugh, F. R.S., F. R.G.S.,
Surveyor General of India, &. &., .. a ae 20

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, &c.

Barren Island, 50 ba 50 53 ae 1
Opisthostoma Nilgirica, .. eC aaY.
Diagrams shewing the rise and fall of he Taeaae 1856- 58, Seah TS
Sketch of the motion of wave particles, .. oo 24. gy 268

CONTENTS.

. Sketch of a portion of river with a barrier, .. ey arate
Figs. ulustrative of the motion of water,
\ Ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pugan, aie
Plan of ditto ditto, .. ay ee
Ditto of a modern ditto, .. ae Bc 5
~, Ditto of a ruined Buddhist Monee sViabliiets Ae ae

Waterspout seen at Dum-dum in 1859, (PI. 1,)
> Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the years 1855 and 1860,
Ger 25) 2.

—E

A Group of twenty Ween: seen in “he isvelewes, (Pl. 3) —

Waterspout seen at Dum-dum in 1860, (PI. 4,) seas

PLIELILI LLL SPS LSIS LISSA IIS SLL

Tig: 2

Fig: 1

Prom WNW

From N.E

&
eo
Fi

5

150 fathon

LITHO OY WM SMITH SURDGENL'S GFF{CE. c4LECT TA, APAIL, 1860.

we

so fath

4

ZL

ay

4

JOURNAL

OF THE

mobATI OC SOGhE DY:

PPI IID IANIS PPINSIINISNISSAN IISA NII LPL ID

Nor Tsao:

PDLLPPLPPPL LDS SIPLLD IPL IS PII LSP LLL L LILI LLP LLIN

Account of a@ Visit to Barren Island in March 1858. By G. von
Lirpic, M. D.*

Barren Island is a volcanic island, situated in Lat. 12°17’ N. and
in Long. 95°54’ E. Its smallest distance from the Andaman Archi-
pelago is in a straight line only 386 miles Hast. ‘The distance from
the nearest point of the main land, near Tavoy, is about 270 miles
W.S. W. It lies not far out of the straight course between Port
Blair and Amherst, about 63 miles from the former, and 330 from the
latter place. The Sem¢ramis approached the island on the morning
of the 19th March, 1858, coming from the N. E., and steamed round
it by 8. keeping close to the shore, until the ship was opposite the en-
trance of the crater (Vig. 2.) bearing about W. and by N. from the
centre of the island, where she hove to, and we landed.

It is stated in former accounts, that all round the island the lead
finds no bottom at 150 fathoms, only ¢ mile distance from the shore.
Captain Campbell found however ground at that distance on one side
of the island, its centre bearing N. H. at a depth varying from 43 to
14 fathoms.

Nearing the island from the North and passing round to the South
East of it, it looks from a distance like an oval-topped hill; but com-
ing closer, the sides of the mountain are discovered to belong to a
steep circular elevation, sending out spurs towards the sea and en-
closing a central valley. ‘The sides of the enclosing circle being low-

* An account of a previous visit to this Island by Dr. G. R. Playfair, Bengal
army, will be found in the 25th No. of the records of the Government of India,

No, CII.—Nerw Serius, Vou, XXX, B

2 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1,

er in the direction of the spectator, the upper circumference of this
valley is seen in the shape of an oval ring, formed by the crest of the
surrounding ridge. In the middle of this ring, the upper part of a
regular cone is visible, from the apex of which small white vapour-
like clouds emanate. It is also distinguished from the surrounding
darker masses by its grey colour, and some large white marks on if,
like fields of snow. An entrance is not discernible.

The slopes towards the sea are generally covered with shrubby ve-
getation, presenting however some bare patches towards the upper
edge; small trees grow about the base, where large rounded stones
are washed by the sea.

Turning now to the S. and 8. W. the enclosing wall is higher than
the cone and the crest of the opposite ridge, and both therefore dis-
appear from the view. On this side the vegetation down the spurs
to the sea may be called rich, and consists of different forest trees of
moderate height, interspersed with graceful palms ; and where the
descent is rocky, the rocks are frequently covered with ferns.

Passing to the westward of the centre of the island, and continuing
the survey towards the northern end, one of the first turns discovers
a large gap in the circular wall, extending quite down to the base of
the island, through which the interior of the valley, with the cone
in the middle, opens at once into full view.

The sides of this gap or fissure in the circular wall form a regular
cut or short transverse valley through it, opening towards the sea
into a small bay, and on the other side into the circular valley, to
which it is the only way of access. Opposite this entrance, in the centre
of the valley, rises the cone of grey ashes, and surrounding its base the
bottom of the valley is filled with black masses of cold lava, which
are continued like a congealed stream through the gap, breaking off
abruptly when they arrive near the water’s-edge. At its termination
the steam is about 10 or 15 feet high, and its breadth seems less than
farther up. It looks like a black perpendicular wall drawn across the
entrance and facing the sea.

The lava consists of a black basalt mass (matrix) throughout which
are disseminated innumerable semi-transparent little crystals of a
variety of common felspar (orthoclase), and also many bright green
granules of olivine. The lower part of its thickness is homogeneous,

1860. ] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 3

with a smooth fracture, but from the upper surface to a depth of
several feet it is cleft in all directions, whereby the upper part is
divided into rough blocks, possessing a spongy texture as well as
countless sharp edges and corners.

The older lava, composing the rocks on the side of the valley and
also the strata of the surrounding ridge is slighty different from this.
The colour of its principal mass is a reddish grey, felspar and olivine
crystals are embedded in it in the same proportions as before, and in
addition small pieces of black augite of the granular kind, with con-
choidal fracture. From underneath the black lava, where it termin-
ates near the sea, issues a broad but thin sheet of hot water, mixing
with the sea water between the pebbles of the beach. The Ther-
mometer I had with me was not graduated high enough to measure
its temperature, its highest mark being 104° F. (40° C.) ‘The water
where escaping from the rock must have been nearly at the boiling
point, judging from the heat felt when the hands were dipped into

o, we found

it, or when the hot stones were touched. When bathing,

the sea water warm for many yards from the entrance of the hot
spring and to a depth of more than 8 feet. It is not impossible that
a jet of hot steam or water may emerge from the rocks below the
level of the sea. The hot water tasted quite fresh, and not saline as
might have been expected, showing that it could not have been long
in contact with the rocks.

We ascended to the base of the cone, passing along the sloping
sides of the transverse valley through dry grass and brushwood or
over sandy ridges, so long as the solidified stream of lava in the mid-
dle left us room to do so. At last we had to ascend the rugged sur-
face of the black lava itself, and cross the circular valley, which has
about the same breadth as the transverse valley (not quite one-eighth
of a mile), until we arrived at the base about half a mile from the sea.
The cone rises from the lava accumulated in the circular valley, and its
base is about 50 feet higher than the level of the sea, at a rough esti-
mate. It is quite round and smooth, and the inclination of its sides is
40 degrees. No vegetation of any kind was visible along its surface.
We turned to the left and went up from the north side, where the
appearance of a ravine, some way up, only two or three feet deep and
very narrow with some tufts of grass growing along it, promised an

B 2

4 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1,

easier ascent for a part of the way, and where a rocky shoulder at
about two-thirds of the height would offer a place to rest. Onur as-
cent commenced at about 23 P. M., and was certainly the most fatiguing
expedition many of us remember ever to have undertaken. ‘The sky
was almost cloudless, and the heat consequently was great. The
lower third and more of the siope consisted of a powder of ashes
into which we sunk ankle-deep, and we often fell a step back for two
gained. A little higher, stones loosening when the foot stepped on
them and rolling down in long jumps, were dangerous to any one
following.

Arrived at the rocks mentioned, their nature and the manner in
which the side of the cone bulged out in their neighbourhood, show-
ed that they marked the point from whence an effusion of lava of the
same kind, as we has seen below, had taken place from the side of the
cone, not reaching the mouth of the tube at the apex. The last third
of the way from the rocks upwards offered a firmer footing, the ashes
being cemented by sulphate of lime (gypsum) which, where it was
present, formed the white patches we had already observed from a
great distance when approaching the island. ‘The ground now became
very hot, not however intolerably so, until about 380 feet from the apex
a few rocks again offered a convenient seat, not affected by the heat
of the ground. There the Aneroid barometer and the temperature
of the air were observed in the shade of an umbrella.

About half way between these rocks and the highest point cracks
and fissures commenced to intersect the ground, widening higher up
to the breadth of several inches, where clouds of hot watery vapour
issued from them. They were filled with sulphur, often accompanied
with beautifully crystallised white needles of gypsum, and a sulphu-
rous smell also accompanied the vapour (sulphurous acid). This smell
was however not very strong and did not prevent us from penetrat-
ing the clouds, when we discovered that what had appeared from
below as the summit was in fact the edge of a small crater, about
90 or 100 feet wide, and 50 or 60 deep. At that depth it had a
solid floor of decomposed lava or tufa and volcanic sand. Its walls
were made up of rocks, in appearance like those of the older lava and
were highest on the north and south sides. Towards the west the
erater opened with a similar cleft, to that which had permitted us

1860.] Account of a visit to Barren Island. . 5

to enter the island. The vapours rose principally from the northern
and southern quarters of the edge where the fissures were largest
and longest, running both parallel and across the edge. The rocks
where the sulphurous vapours issued from between them, were co-
vered with reddish and white crusts, indicating the beginning of decom-
position of their substance. From the top the horizon and more or
less of the sea were visible in all directions, with the exception of
the quarter between South and West. The inner slope of the cir-
cular elevation enclosing the valley, had no spurs, but was like a
plain wall, falling off with a steep descent all round towards the
centre. Jt hada uniform brownish colour, appertaining either to the
surface of larger masses of the rock itself, or being derived from the
dry grass and smaller shrubs covering the slope. There were no
trees or brushwood visible to correspond to the richer vegetation on
the external circumference. Horizontal parallel lines, traceable
throughout the circle and rising somewhat like the borders of reced-
ing steps, indicated the thickness and strike of the different sheets
of lava and tufa which, superimposed upon one another, formed the
substance of the circular elevation. A very good transverse section
of it had already attracted my attention, where the left side of the
transverse valley debouches into the sea. Several strata of tufaceous
formation, alternating with older rock like lava, could be seen there
rising from the rocky beach. One of the most remarkable amongst
these was a stratum of rounded stones, like large pebbles, cemented
by tufa, exactly like those of the present beach, but at a considerable
elevation (about 20 feet) above the high water mark, showing that
the sub-marine base of the Island must have been raised since those
pebbles had been washed by the sea. All these strata dipped out-
wards from the centre of the island, parallel with the external slope
of the encircling wall. It is interesting to observe that this slope
continues under the sea level on three sides of the Island at least,
at the same inclination as above water, which averages about 35°.
This is shown by the soundings, which exceed 150 fathoms at a
distance of a quarter of a mile from the shore.

Judging from what we saw, as I have here attempted to describe
it, I would conclude that the circular valley and its walls constitute
the crater of a huge voleanie cone of sub-marine basis, which had

6 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [No. 1,

been the vent for fluid masses of rock, when such eruptions took
place on a larger scale than in more recent times. The smaller cone
in the centre of the old crater, corresponding in its size to the dimi-
nished forces of volcanic action, is of recent origin, and represents
those smaller cones of still active voleanoes which are usually dis-
tinguished as cones of eruption from the original cones, also called
the cones of elevation.

We have it on record that about 60 years ago, the crater of the
little cone was throwing out showers of red hot stones of several
tons weight and enormous volumes of smoke (Captain Blair’s account
Asiatic Researches 1795), and but for the isolated position of the
volcano preventing its more frequent observation, we should doubtless
be able to fix the date of the eruption that left the stream of lava
behind, which is now filling the valley and its outlet into the sea.
Since that time it has eutered the period of decline of volcanic
activity, without however leaving us the assurance that it will not
some day revive again.

From barometrical observations, I deduced the height of the
cone by Gauss’s formula, allowing for the time of the day and the
influence of the hot ground near the summit, to be about 980 feet,
from the level of the sea to the northern edge of the crater. This
height is confirmed by a trigonometrical measurement of Lieutenant
Heathcote, I. N., to whom I am indebted for the communication
of his results. He visited the Island about four months earlier than
we did, when he found the height of the cone 975 feet above the
level of the sea, and the diameter of the Island 2,970 yards, 1.68
miles North and South.

The few notes I could glean respecting the recent history of the
Island, are derived from the Island itself, from the records of the
Asiatic Society, and from Horsburgh. We foundon a rock in the
transverse valley the inscription “ Galathea 1846,’ showing that since
then no alteration has taken place. The same conclusion can be extend-
ed farther back to the year 1831 or 1832, judging from an account
communicated to the Asiatic Society (Asiatic Society’s Journal,
April 1832) by Dr. J. Adam, whose informant landed in the month
of March, and reached the base of the cone. By this explicit account,
the descriptions of the Island in “ Lyell,’* dated 1848, and in Hum-

* Lyell’s Principles of Geology.

1860. ] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 7

boldt’s Cosmos, both apparently derived from the same source, must
be rectified. The narrator states (in “ Lyell’) that the sea filled the
circular valley round the cone.

Horsburgh states that in 1803 the volcano was observed to ex-
plode regularly every 10 minutes, projecting each time a column of
black smoke, perpendicularly, to a great height, “and in the night a
fire of considerable size continued to burn on the east side of the
erater, which was then in view.”

The oldest account on record is that of Captain Blair, already
quoted, taken from his Report of the survey of the Andaman Islands.
He must have visited the Island about 1790, as far as I am able to
conclude from the publication in the researches and the date of his
chart of the Andamans which is 1790. Heapproached nearly to the
base of the cone, which he describes as the lowest part of the Island,
very little higher than the level of the sea, but he does not men--
tion the black stream of lava. The acclivity of the cone he states
to be 32° 17’, and its height 1,800 feet nearly, which, says he, is
also the elevation of the other parts of the Island. On the other hand
he remarks that the cone is visible in clear weather at a distance of
twelve leagues, which would require a height of not more than from
900 to 1,000 feet. Ithink therefore that Captain Blair could have
taken no accurate measurements, contenting himself with a rough
estimate. If it could be proved otherwise, the Island would have
subsided 820 feet since he visited it.

From the description in some of these accounts it would appear
that the high vegetation which we found on the external slope of
the Island, is of quite recent origin.

Mr. Adam’s authority (1831) states as follows :—

“The summits tothe N.E. were completely smooth and covered
with ashes; those to the 8. W., although partly covered with ashes,
also have agood many small shrubs over them, with dry and parched
grass growing on the surface.”

He conjectures from this that the eruptions would take place only
in the 8. W. Monsoon or rainy season, at which time the S. W.
wind would blow the dust and ashes on the hills in the opposite di-
rection, or N. E.; such a conjecture is hardly admissible on the
ground given, if being easier to account for the vegetation on the

8 Account of a visit to Barren Island. [ Now;

south-western slope by its angle of descent being much smaller than
that of the north-eastern slope.

The sulphur on the top of the cone occurs in such quantity in the
eracks and fissures, often lining them to the thickness of more than
half an inch, that the question naturally arises, whether the sulphur
could not be worked with advantage.

Although in the immediate neighbourhood of the crater, where
the fissures are numerous, the ground seems to be completely pene-
trated with sulphur, this is not so evident in other parts, only a few
feet lower, where the surface is unbroken. There are however some
reasons which seem to promise that a search might be successful.
In eruptive cones, like that of Barren Island, there is always a cen-
tral tube, or passage, connecting the vent in the crater with the
heat of volcanic action in the interior. In this tube the sulphur,
generally in combination with hydrogen, rises in company with the
watery vapour, and is partly deposited in the fissures and interstices
of the earth near the vent, the remainder escaping through the
apertures. |

If in the present case we admit the sensible heat of the ground of
the upper third of the cone to be principally due to the condensation
of steam, a process of which we have abundant evidence in the stream
of hot water rushing out from underneath the cold lava, it is not
improbable that the whole of the upper part of the interior of the
cone is intersected with spaces and fissures filled with steam and sul-
phurous vapour, these being sufficiently near the surface to permit
the heat to penetrate. It is therefore not unlikely that at a moder-
ate depth we should find sulphur saturating the volcanic sand that
covers the outside of the cone.

I only speak of the outside, as we may conclude from tie evidence
we have in the rocks of lava in the crater and those bulging out on
the side, that the structure of the cone is supported by solid rock near-
ly to its summit, the ashes covering it only superficially.

From what has been said above, the probability of sulphur being
found near the surface disposed in such a way as to allow of its being
profitably exhausted, will depend on the following conditions:

First.—That the communication of the central canal, through
which the vapours rise, with its outlets, be effected not through a few

1860.] Account of a visit to Barren Island. 9

large, but through many and smaller passages, distributed throughout
the thickness of the upper part of the cone.

Second.—That some of these passages communicate with the loose
cover of ashes and stones which envelopes the rocky support of the
cone.

Although I have mentioned some facts which seem to indicate the
existence of such favorable conditions, and which are moreover
strengthened by an observation by Captain Campbell, who saw vapour
issuing, and sulphur being deposited near a rocky shoulder about two-
thirds of the height on the eastern descent of the cone, still their
presence can only be ascertained satisfactorily by experimental dig-
ging.

The Solfatara at Puzuoli, near Naples, is a similar instance of the
production of sulphur. It is a crater in which exhalations of watery
vapour, sulphurous acid and hydrochloric acid take place, and where
sulphur is also deposited. The sulphur is gained there by distilling
it out of the sand of the crater, to a depth of 10 metres or 382 feet
—it becomes too hot lower down—and returning the sand which af-
ter 25 or 30 years is again charged with sulphur. The permanency
of the voleano of Barren Island as a source of sulphur would depend
on the rapidity with which the sulphur would be replaced after the sand
had been once exhausted. ‘The time required for this is not necessarily
fixed to periods of 25 or 30 years. In Iceland, at a similar spot, the
sulphur is renewed every two or three years.

Ifa preliminary experiment should make it appear advantageous
to work the cone regularly, the material about the apex, after being
exhausted of the sulphur thatis present, could by blasting and other
operations be disposed in such a way as to direct the jets of vapour
in the most convenient manner through uncharged portions of ground.
If the sulphur should aggregate in periods of not too long duration,
it would be possible to carry on the work of filling up new ground
on one side, and taking away saturated earth on the other at the same
time, so that after working round the whole circumference, the earth
that had been first put on would be ready to be taken away.

If the periods should prove too long to allow the work permanently
to be carried on, an interval of time might be allowed to pass, before
resuming operations.

Cc

10 On certain Medieval Apologues. [No. 1,

Water for the labourers could always be obtained from the warm
spring at the entrance of the Island.

The distilling or melting of sulphur -to separate it from adherent
earth is a matter of comparatively little expense or trouble. If the
sulphur be abundant, it might be effected as in Sicily by using a part
of it as fuel. It is not necessary to do it on the spot; it might be
done at any place where bricks and fuel are cheap.

It is impossible to predict certain and lasting success to an under-
taking of this kind, all depending on the quantity of sulphur present
and the rapidity with which it will be replaced.

The situation of Barren Island offers every facility for a prelimina-
ry trial. The near proximity of the Andamans insures a supply of
convict labour, timber, bricks, and lime. All the wood and iron work
required for facilitating the transport of loads up and down the hill
could be made on the Andamans.

On certain Medieval Apoloques.— By H. B. Cowntt, WW. A.

Among the many by-paths of inquiry which open in every direction
from the broad beaten track of literature, few are more inviting than
those which trace the mutual likenesses between the household le-
gends of different nations, now widely separated by lands and seas,
but once linked in close association. Mr. Dasent, in his recent work
on the Popular Norse Legends, has followed out most successfully
one of these paths, and has traced the same stories under varying
names and localities, from nation to nation of the great Indo-Ger-
manic family,—showing that everywhere the natural literature which
bursts spontaneously from the heart of the people, bears evidence of
a common origin for its favourite legends, though now lost in a far
distant past.

The present paper is not, however, concerned with those popular
tales which float from mouth to mouth among the unlettered pea-
sants,—its business is with certain apologues of a more philosophic
character, which are yet common to the Hast and West, and which
must have flowed from one identical source, though the particular
channels by which the commerce of ancient thought was conducted,

1860.] On certain Medieval Apologues. 11

are now no longer to be mapped out by the historian. Nor can we
trace the course which any particular apologue took, as it found its
way from land to land; too often it acts per saltwm in its progress,
and its intermediate history is concealed between its two appearances
in two different epochs and countries. The stream rises to the sur-
face in the far Hast and the far West, but its main current runs
underground.

The first instance which I shall offer is one too well known to be
dwelt upon at length, but it is one too remarkable to be wholly omit-
ted in the present sketch,—I refer to the story of Abraham and the
Fireworshipper, which Jeremy Taylor subjoined as a colophon to his
Liberty of prophesying,* expressly adding that he found it “in old
Jewish books.”” I am not aware, however, that it has ever yet been
traced to the Rabbinical writings, and its spirit of toleration is wide-
ly different from the usual bigotry of the Talmud; and Bishop Heber
has very plausibly suggested that Jeremy Taylor’s memory deceived
him and that he had really seen it as a quotation from Sadi’s Bostan.
It is thus quoted by Gentius in his preface to a translation of a
Hebrew History of the Jews published at Amsterdam in 1651; and
it is singular that it was added to the second edition of the ‘ Liberty
of Prophesying’ published in 1653—the first, published six years be-
fore, and therefore earlier than Gentius’ work, not containing any
allusion to it.+

Still any one who has seen the voluminous stores of medizval
Jewish writings, which fill the shelves of the Bodleian Library, can-
not but feel a lingering suspicion that Taylor in his omnivorous read-
ing may have met with the story as he states,—and that it may yet
be found by the Rabbinical student in some medieval Jewish book.
Bishop Heber in his note remarks that a learned Jew, Mr. J. D’Alle-
mand, professes to have a strong impression on his mind that he has
seen it in a Jewish commentary on Genesis xvill. 1. It is a favourite
story in the Hast,—it occurs in the Subhat ul Abrar of Jami as well
as the Bostén of Sadi,—and it may very probably be found in
Arabic, whence the Rabbis may have derived it as they derived the

* Tt was here no doubt that Benjamin Franklin found it, though he borrowed
it without acknowledgment.
+ See Bishop Heber’s edition of Jeremy Taylor’s works, vol. i. note xx,

c 2

12 © On certain Medieval Apologues. [ No. 1,

LIkhwin-us-Safd, of the Hebrew translation of which there are no less
than three editions,—printed respectively in 1557, 1703 and 1713.*

The next of these legends to be noticed occurs in the 237th num-
ber of the Spectator, in a paper by Hughes, who gives it as an old
Jewish tradition. I cannot however find any trace of Hughes’ pro-
ficiency in Hebrew or Rabbinical lore, though he was a good classical
scholar, and I am quite ata loss to trace the source from which he
derived it. The story, as he relates it, describes an interview between
Moses and the Supreme Being, respecting the apparent anomalies of
Providence, and the discourse turns on an incident which takes place
beside a stream at the mountain’s foot. A soldier comes to drink,
and, as he leaves, drops his purse, which is soon after picked up by a
boy who passes by. An old man next totters up to the fountain and
sits down to rest, when the soldier suddenly returns and accuses him
of having his purse. An altercation ensues, and the soldier in his
passion kills him. “ Moses fell on his face with horror and amaze-
ment, when the divine voice thus prevented his expostulation: ‘ Be
not surprised, Moses, nor ask why the Judge of the whole earth has
suffered this thing to come to pass. The child is the occasion that
the blood of the old man is spilt; but, know, that the old man,
whom thou sawest, was the murderer of that child’s father.’ ”’

The story is particularly interesting to an English reader, as there
can be no doubt that it must have given. the first idea of ‘ the Her-
mit’ to Parnell. Whether it occurs in any Hebrew work, I cannot
say,—but the story wears on its face an oriental aspect. The only
oriental book, however, where I remember to have seen it, is the
Subhat ul Abrér of Jémi; and I subjoin the original with a trans-
lation. There are one or two singular variations between the two
versions, and the oriental has the advantage in compactness of nar-
rative.

+ wba

sles & col Wye Jd Joe co nds rede 39) po 2

* De Sacy, Notices des MSS. vol. ix. p. 406,

7 Metre, — vu —— vu — — ow

1860.]

goby cosy WS a9
ma . ¢-

Ny 9d WARE 39) GE Ero

wid 3 ple was 6 (0

amis wybelad cgly _,biivo
ee
ly oof md od Od
PS IRE y bio (oye 4)
io Woj5 Ae Jo J!
si glist CAI dma! Ary

ad
Odyd BIR Cagrg gy! 5) Sma

ust bea less Seti 81)
Sled lyst Sb Sy pd rm

BS Sy Yr ol LAS
Ib sy9S (oF ged show yd td
nS ts Oe wy o)
us” oe waged He alg 0

Koad yo > mis

ae paar

sy 6 whS ye

oy Ly awl) a iig
ly a5
DE cayaye? Me ELL oS
dy BT KmsT ld gy! <Hy oy?

¢
ins IG jo; wd oH,
wet® glo IS 39) 02 Jy
th

On certain Medieval Apoloques. 13

ns) PR SoG, Mie ag

wlis 9 oa Le"T gpmeyn
ly 55 Oy

OT 9 SbF O59 Gy 5! OLS Sole

rain dd

Ow9 ») ) go

ws5 ule 8) 9 Ord 93 So la
(Sie) bx
By 5S oeT Sa95 OU! Und
wee ce Dieses cls) ee A

SB s Kamm zy) i dsl

pby Fb 45 dss Yl! ox
5 bey CAL g ont
oe eo Cees foi 6S
wislai 5b (et huaS 9 Ow
Ady y RON i= a9 yy
dod 9> Ule wasps one

OG Gs Sy wt

(is? 9-0
Ss)
uch S) wir! dy OT Smit

celts Som cs| & eS) Up on

c5)o3 Cosy) SoS wT Sdty
Dio dy coh pS rylee yn
dye! 9 oidys ais dy

Spiro y95

YY cops eri!
elas 54) pond Sy |

One day spake Moses in his secret converse with God,
* Oh thou all-merciful Lord of the world,
Open a window of wisdom to my heart,

Shew me thy justice under its guise of wrong.
“ While the light of truth is not in thee,

God answered,

?

Thou hast no power to behold the mystery,”

14 On certain Mediaeval Apologues. [No. 1,

Then Moses prayed, “ O God, give me that light,

Leave me not exiled far away from truth’s beams.”

“ Then take thou thy station near yonder fountain,

And watch there, as from ambush, the counsels of my power.”
Thither went the prophet, and sat him down concealed,

He drew his foot beneath his garment, and waited what would be.
Lo from the road there came a horseman,

Who stopped like the prophet Khizr by the fountain.

He stripped off his clothes and plunged into the stream,

He bathed and came in haste from the water.

He put on his clothes and pursued his journey,

Wending his way to mansion and gardens;

But he left behind on the ground a purse of gold,

Filled fuller with lucre than a miser’s heart.

And after him a stripling came by the road,

And his eye, as he passed, fell on the purse;

He glanced to right and to left, but none was in sight ;

And he snatched it up and hastened to his home.

Then again the prophet looked, and lo! a blind old man

Who tottered to the fountain, leaning on his staff.

He stopped by its edge and performed his needful ablutions,
And pilgrim-like bound on him the sacred robe of prayer.
Suddenly came up he who had left the purse,

And left with it his wits and his senses too,

—Up he came, and, when he found not the purse he sought,
He hastened to make question of the blind old man.

The old man answered in rude speech to the questioner, [him.
And in passion the horseman struck him with his sword and slew
When the prophet beheld this dreadful scene,

He cried, “ Oh thou whose throne is highest heaven,

It was one man who stole the purse of gold,

And another who bears the blow of the sword.

Why to that the purse and to this the wound P

This award, methinks, is wrong in the eye of reason or law.”
Then came the Divine Voice, “‘ Oh thou censurer of my ways,
Square not these doings of mine with thy rule P

That young boy had once a father

1860. ] On certain Medieval Apoloques. 15

Who worked for hire and so gained his bread ;

He wrought for that horseman and built him his house,

Long he wrought in that house for hire,

But ere he received his due, he fell down and died,

And in that purse was the hire, which the youth carried away.

Again, that blind old man in his young days of sight

Had spilt the blood of his murderer’s father ;

The son by the law of retaliation slays him to-day,

And gives him release from the price of blood in the day of retri-

bution !”

In neither of the foregoing apologues have we been able to trace a
Rabbinical origin, though there are grounds for believing that both
originally may have come from a Jewish source; but in the next
story, I have lately discovered the original Jewish version, which
affords a strong presumption that a more careful search might iden-
tify the others too. The subject in itself may seem of small import,—
but it is not of small import to trace the progress of ideas among
nations; and each of these apologues has a professed philosophical
aim. They are not mere fables, whose marvels serve only to excite
amusement or wonder,—they are myths, like those in Plato, with an
intended meaning, and they passed current from the thinkers of one
nation to those of another because they came home to all with a cer-
tain reality and power of theirown. At the same time, if we could
trace a Jewish origin to all the three, it would be a new and interest-
ing proof of the wide influence which the medizval Jewish mind ex-
ercised upon its contemporaries, in spite of the contempt and persecu-
tion which universally strove to keep it down.

This next apologue is one which, I believe, was given by Voltaire,
but I have not verified the passage in his works. It has been more
than once copied from him, as for instance by Lord Byron in the
notes to one of his poems.

The Persian version is found in the first book of the Masnavi of
Jalaluddin Rumi, who died A. D. 1272 (A. H. 671.) To understand
the story aright, we must remember the oriental notions of Solomon’s
power over the elements and the genii.

One simple of heart came in the morning

Running into Solomon’s judgment-hall,

16 On certain Medieval Apoloques. [ No. 1,

His face pale with terror and both his lips blue,

And Solomon said to him, “ O friend, what meaneth this ?”

He answered, “ The angel ’Izrail

Hath just thrown on me a glance full of wrath and hatred.”

“ Ask,” said the king, “ what boon thou desirest.”

“ Oh thou refuge of the heart, command the wind

That it bear me from hence to Hindustan,

It may be that there I may save my life.”

Then Solomon gave to the wind its mission

And it bore the man away to Somnath.—

Thus too thou may’st see men flying from poverty,

They are swallowed as victims by desire and hope,

That fear of theirs is but like his in the story,

And desire and its greed is their Hindustan !—

He commanded the wind that forthwith in haste

It should bear him to Hindustan across the sea.

The next day at the time of audience

King Solomon spake unto ’Izrail,

“ Thou looked’st with wrath on a true believer,—

Tell me wherefore, oh messenger of the Lord.

’T was a strange action, methinks, this of thine,

To frighten him an exile from house and home.”

He answered, “ Oh thou King of an unsetting empire,

His fancy interpreted my action wrong.

How should I have looked with anger on such as him ?

I but cast a glance of wonder as I passed him in the road,

For God had commanded me that very day

To seize his soul in Hindustan.

I saw him here and greatly did I marvel,

And I lost myself in a maze of wonder.

I said in my heart, Though he had an hundred wings

He could never fly from hence to Hindustan in a day.

But when IJ arrived, as God commanded,

I found him there before me and took his soul.”

Few Oriental Apologues have a more striking outline than the
above, rising almost to the moral sublime; but it is only one of the
many fine legends and fables which are scattered throughout the

1860. ] On certain Medieval Apoloques. 17

Masnavi. It is in fact this simplicity and power which distinguish
the apologues of Jalaluddin from most of those which we find in
Jami or Fariduddin ’attar;—the latter are generally only stories,
eraceful enough in their way, but seldom striking any deeper chord.
The legend itself is found in al Beidawi’s Commentary on the Koran,
sur. 31.; v. 34. ;* and the following, fromthe Talmud, is undoubtedly
an earlier and cruder version of the same story. It is immeasurably
poorer in every respect, but the scene and dramatis persone are iden-
tical. (See Dr. Lightfoot’s Hore Talmudice, vol. ii. p. 428, who
quotes it from the treatise Succah, fol. 53. 1.)

“ Those two men of Cush that stood before Solomon, Elihoreph
and Ahijah the scribes, sons of Shausha. On a certain day Solomon
saw the Angel of death weeping; he said, Why weepest thou? He
answered, Because these two Cushites entreat me, that they may con-
tinue here. Solomon delivered them over to the devil, who brought
them to the borders of Luz; and when they were come to the borders
of Luz, they died.”

Dr. Lightfoot adds the following from the ancient Gloss. “ He
ealls them Cushitest [27onically|, because they were very beautiful.
They ‘entreat me that they may continue here.’ For the time of
their death was now come; but the angel of death could not take
their souls away, because it had been decreed, that they should not
die but at the gates of Luz. Solomon, therefore, delivered them over
to the devils; for he reigned over the devils, as it is written, And
Solomon sat upon the throne of the Lord, for he reigned over those
things that are above and those things that are below.”

I may mention in conclusion, asa fourth instance (though ina
somewhat different style), the story of the Santon Barsisa, in
the Guardian, No. 148. Steele avowedly takes it from the once popu-
lar “ Turkish tales ;” but the original is probably to be found in the
fifth majlis of Sadi, and it is singular that even here we can trace some
apparent signs of a Jewish source, as the tale opens with the words,
Laro 54 9| eb S97 (GOS) 5 m0} ish jo &F 4] Soy9f “They have related
that among the children of Israel there was a Zahid named Barsisa.”

* I may add that Parnell has taken part of his Hermit from the legend
in sur, 18.

} Seil. Kthiopians, or negroes.

18 Pwo Letters on Indian Inscriptions. [ Ne? 4;

Two Letters on Indian Inscriptions.—By Frrz EK. Haun, I. A.

| We have received the following letters from Mr. Hall, in America;
—they were enclosed ina letter, dated Troy, New York, Nov. 17th,
1859.—Ebs. |
Calcutta, April 22nd, 1859.

To the Secretary, Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Str,—My agent in this place has instructions to make over to you,
in my name, an inscription-stone, now on its way hither from Bena-
res. This monument I wish to present to the Museum of our Society.
It was found among the ruins of Patan, a decayed city near Ratgurh
in the Saugor District.

The inscription, as you will see, is well-nigh effaced. With some
distrust, I read the beginning of it as follows :

fafa: | daa Quy Ty wreTaaie cs ATT
Hayfaaagqre: AMS AITS-
fataafafacaie: waNATE: |
gienafsanwestsa watta-
PRCSARUS: TG Fe RNAS I

‘ Auspiciousness! Year of Samvat, 1115: Thursday, the 8th day of
the dark fortnight of Phdlguna.

‘ May S’ambhu’s son—with exudation falling on his cheeks, with
brilliant tusks, protector of the earth, checker of all darkness, waving
his ears, adorned with a mace-like proboscis, obdurate as adamant,
potent in removing mental impediments—protect you!’

All the rest is abundantly doubtful. Even the little that I have
decyphered of it may, therefore, admit of correction. According to
my reading, there was a Brahman in the west, apparently a royal
personage, by name Kandukadripa, of the Vasala (?) gotra and Ud-
gara anwaya; and among his ascendants was one Rama. Kanduka-
dripa’s wife was called Savitri; and this pair had issue two sons,
Purukérva (Purukérya?) and Mahodadhi; anda daughter Lakshmi.

1860. | Two Letters on Indian Inscriptions. 19

Another family is afterwards spoken of. There was a Brahman
named Bhima, of the S’andilya gotra and Udgara anwaya. He had
a brother Vasudeva and a sister Lakshmi. Her one Vamana seems
to have married: but I have failed to ascertain who he was, as like-
wise the purport of all that ensues of the inscription.

The year 1115 of the Samvat era corresponds to A. D. 1058.

To the Secretary, Asratic Society of Bengal.

Sir,—I have the honor to present to our Society, on behalf of
Major Rh. R. W. Ellis, a copper-plate land-grant, dated in the year
of Vikramaditya answering to A. D. 1097. The donor informs me
that this record was “ discovered, six years ago, by the Jdgirdar of
Koti, in removing some ruins in a fort, Raipur, near Sohdwal, an an-
cient city four kos east from Nagod.”

This grant is the first of the two which I have translated in our Jour-
nal for last year, (Vol. XXVII. pp. 217, 250). On recent reference to
the original, I find that, at p. 221, 1. 6 ab infra, I should have read
AA SICTSI- in place of lagisitacis-. But the change of sense en-
tailed by this correction is only very immaterial. In my rendering of a
passage a little higher up the same page, perhaps it would have been
preferable to restrict qatTataafty to GUITH Wo &e., ateafea to
fafaae &., and sifeufa to timate &e.

Caleutta, Maundy Thursday, \859.

III PI I DNL LOO

20 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir in progress under Captain
T. G. Monreomurtis, Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. 8. and the Topo-
graphical Map of the Valley and surrounding Mountains, with chart
of the Triangulation of the same executed in the Field Office and
under the Superintendence of Lt.-Colonel A. Scott Waucu, F. R. 8.
F. R. G.S. Surveyor General of India, Dehra Dhoon, May 1859.
Read at a Meeting of the Asiatic Society on the 6th of July, 1859.
By Major H.L. Tuuinusr, & BR. G. 8. Deputy Surveyor General
of India.

In No. 263 of the Asiatic Journal for 1857 a paper was published
by Lieutenant (now Captain) Montgomerie of the Bengal Engineers,
Ist Assistant Great Trigonometrical Survey of India on the height
of the Nanga Parbut and other snowy mountains of the Himalaya
range adjacent to Kashmir; and it was therein stated that although
not equal to Mount Everest (29,002 feet) still the Nanga Par-
but (26,629 feet) was as much the king of the Northern Hima-
layas as Mount Everest is the king of the Southern Himalaya.
I have now the satisfaction, through the kind consideration of my
friend Colonel Waugh, of laying before the Society, the actual results
of the progress of this magnificent and unparalleled survey, up to a
very recent date, and the maps now presented to the view of the
meeting, together with the few details I am about to read, will prove
better than anything else, the value and the character of the great
national work which the Surveyor General of India is now rapidly
carrying out to completion—a work which I believe will bear a
comparison with any geographical operation undertaken in any country
with which we are acquainted. °

As the operations proceed, the labours of the Surveyors are rewarded
with discoveries which certainly of late years have been but of
infrequent occurrence, Another stupendous mountain has been mea-
sured and fixed by Captain Montgomerie, which perhaps is second in
the world only to the one above alluded to, viz. Mount Everest, as
measured by Col. Waugh in 1847, A snowy peak very nearly in
the ray of Skardo from Sirinagur and distant N. E. about one hun-
dred and fifty-eight miles from that capital, on the Kara Koram

1860. | Memorandum on the Survey of Kashnur. 21

range, termed for the present K. 2, proves to be 28,278 feet above
the sea level, which is 122 higher than Kanchinginga, but 724 feet
lower than Mount Everest. It is impossible to say therefore
what the exploration of the interesting ground in the Northern
Himalayas now under survey may bring forth. The project in hand
of bringing all this difficult and hitherto comparatively unknown
tract of country under minute and accurate survey is a grand one.
For the eastern portion already achieved, and represented by maps
in the form of degree sheets on the quarter inch scale, manuscript speci-
mens of which are laid on the table, together with one sheet No. 47
of the engraved Atlas of India, containing a portion of the same
survey, Colonel Waugh has been rewarded by the Royal Geographical
Society with their gold medal in 1857; and when the whole of the
Himalayas from British Gurhwal to the Indus is completed, it will
form a noble memorial of the undaunted skill and energy of the
officer who planned, and his subordinates who executed it.

This valuable map and beautiful specimen of Topographical Draw-
ing. now exhibited in manuscript, measuring 4 ft. 1 in. x 4 ft. 1 in.
embraced between the meridians of 74° to 75° 40’ Hast Longitude and
the parallels of 33° 20’ to 34° 44 North Latitude, has been compiled,
on the scale of half an inch to the mile, from the Field work of the
Trigonometrical and ‘Topographical parties, under the immediate super-
intendence of Captain T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, 1st Asst.
G.T. Survey of India. It embraces eight thousand and one hundred
square miles of country including the lovely valley and surrounding
mountains of the romantic country of Kashmir, with no less than
four.thousand six hundred and six villages, depending on three hun-
dred and fifty-two trigonometrical points, and gives the computed
positions of the principal towns, mountains, &c. with all the topo-
graghical details, viz.: the villages, roads, passes, lakes, ridges, slopes
of mountains, &c.

This is the original scale on which the survey has been projected,
a reduction to the usual geographical scale of quarter inch to the
mile is being likewise made and this will be incorporated into the
Indian Atlas and engraved like the other sheets.

The compilation of the Map has been executed by Mr. W. H. Scott,
the able Chief Draftsman at the Surveyor General’s Head Quarters,

22 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

under the immediate inspection and guidance of Colonel Waugh; and
the drawing and printing which will bear close examination is due to Mr.
Seott and Sheikh Gholam Kadar, native draftsman, the hills in brush
work (Indian ink) being copied from the original plane table sheets
or sections executed on the ground by the officers of the Survey.
The skeleton chart of triangles shews the basis of the work on which
the topographical map has been compiled, and is interesting as illus-
trating the rigorous and minute method with which every thing is
conducted in the Department.

Captain Montgomerie in his report gives the following description
of the country under survey.

“Kashmir is a large valley lying between two snowy spurs of the
great Himalayan range drained by the ‘ Vedasta’ or ‘Jhelum’ river
which with its tributaries is navigable by large boats for about ninety
miles. The greatest length of the valley from ridge to ridge measured
from south-east to north-west, which is also the direction of the
drainage, is about one hundred and eighteen miles. ‘The flat portion
is about eighty-nine miles long with an average breadth of sixteen
and three quarter miles, and elevated about 5,200 feet above the sea.

“The flat ground consists of an upper, lower and level, the former
separated from the latter by cliffs of clay, coloured with burnt sienna,
ealled ‘kharewah’ by the Kashmiris and forming a distinguishing
feature on the map, some 200 to 300 feet in height.

“The upper or table land is often found standing in isolated
masses,* but is generally connected with the foot of the hills. Most
of the upper level was formerly irrigated, but is now generally fallow
and dry.

“The lower level is subject to inundation, and indeed the portion
between the city and great lake, still forms one vast marsh, but
vaguely separated from the lake itself.

“The slopes of the hills between the flat ground and the limit of
forest are a mixture of cultivation, good grazing grounds and forests
of cedars, pines, firs, &c.; the forests preponderating.

“The number of lakes in the valley, and of tarns in the mountains
form a distinctive feature in Himalayan Geography, as they are but
rarely met with on the Hindustan side of the Himalayan range.”

* Several miles in length and breadth,

1860. ] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. 23

The chief features in the valley are the Lakes which are of world-
wide celebrity. These overflow the country and give it the marshy
character so delicately depicted on the map before us.

The “ Great Wulur’’ lake, the largest in the valley, is about twenty-
one miles north-west of the city of Sirinagar, the capital. Its extreme
breadth north and south is ten and a half miles ; this does not include
the marshes on the south side, and which continue past the parallel
of the city. ‘The extreme breadth a little north of the Island of
Lunka is ten miles and the circumference nearly thirty miles.

During a storm the waters lash themselves into high waves, so
that no boat will venture on it. The waters find their way out of
the valley by the Burrumulla pass, dashing in a most fearful torrent
through the mountains and at last meet the Jhelum river about one
hundred miles above the town of that name. About half way up
the mountains surrounding this lake a perfectly level water mark is
to be seen running along them, which would seem to corroborate the
belief of the natives that the valley was once a large lake.

The “ Manus Bal” lake is twelve and a half miles from Sirinagur and
in the same direction as the Wulur lake. Its length is two miles
east and west, and breadth seven-tenths of a mile.

The hill of “Aha Tung” 6290 feet, bounds the southern face of
this lake and is remarkable, owing to its isolated position and abrupt
rise from the level of the surrounding country of 1000 feet.

The “ Anchar” can scarcely be called a lake, it is caused by the
waters of the Sind river, overflowing the low ground north of the city.

The lake immediately east of the city supplied by the Arrah river,
boasts of the far famed Isle of Chinars (Chinar or Platinus Orientalis
though considered an exotic thrives luxuriantly in the valley). The
gardens and greves of poplars, cherries, walnut, peach, apricot, apples
and mulberries along its bank, add considerably to the beauty of
this lake.

All over the valley very interesting ruins are found, some near the
Island of Lunka are entirely under water, whether these have been
submerged from the ground sinking or owing to the water rising
above its original level it is difficult to say.

The east end of the valley consists entirely of rice-fields. At the
west part there is little or no cultivation, being very woody. Culti-

24 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

vation is carried on in the small valleys that run into the mountains,
viz. the Daras valley, Teregram, Hurripore and Tevil (near Wurtapore).
These are the prettiest spots, the east end is scarcely worth a journey
to see it.

The Great Wulur Lake is a favorite resort of sportsmen in search
of rare aquatic birds. The lake also abounds with fish of all sizes
peculiar to hill waters, the larger kinds being speared or harpooned
from small boats.

The river Jhelum is navigable from the city to the great lake, and
indeed most of the marshes and lakes can be crossed in boats, so that
sportsmen and travellers in search of the beautiful or romantic can
be easily gratified.

Ibex, Bara-singha or Elk, brown and black Bears, Musk-deer and
Gazelle are found on most of the higher ranges, but it needs a keen
sportsman both willing and able to endure fatigue and hardship,
to boast of having shot an Ibex. Many are the thrilling incidents
of a chase after Ibex, over fearful precipices and slippery glaciers,
where a single false step would have sealed the fate of the daring
hunter.

The grandeur and beauty of Kashmirian scenery cannot be described,
it must be seen to be fully understood or appreciated. The high
masses of mountains, many covered with snow, which surround the
valley on every side, the lakes and streams, the variety and luxu-
riance of the foliage and the mildness of the climate are together
not to be met with in any other part of India.

The town of Kashmir or Sirinagur is quite an Hastern Venice, the
place being intersected with canals in every direction and the houses
built out from the water. The lake adjoining, with its pretty little
island of Chinars, and its numberless floating gardens, is like a mirror
reflecting the surrounding mountains on its surface, so as quite to
give the idea when passing over in a boat that one is skimming over
the peaks and crags in an aerial machine. At the bottom of these
mountains on the borders of the lake are the famous gardens of
Shalimar and Nishat. Streams from the mountains, are made to
run through them, forming Cascades and canals, the Chinar trees
easting their shade over them and the walks lining the sides.

The houses in the city of Sirinagur are chiefly of brick-work, built

~

1860. ] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. 25

up in frames of wood. The walls seldom exceed a single brick in thick-
ness, so that but for the wooden frame work, these habitations would
not be very safe. Sirinagur, like all Indian cities, is exceedingly dirty,
and the inhabitants, except the shawl and wool merchants, vie with
each other in uncleanliness.

The bridges over the Jhelum, shewn on the map opposite Sirinagur,
are entirely constructed of logs of wood heaped up cross wise, which
serve as piers, over which a platform is laid of planks and beams
roughly nailed or tied together, the spaces between the piles of wood
being left open and of such width, as to allow of the passage of the
boats on the river.

The garden houses and dhurrumsallas in the suburbs of the city
are chiefly used by visitors.

“The mountains around Kashmir’ Capt. Montgomerie observes,
“are covered with snow for at least eight months in the year, many
being from 15,000 to nearly 18,000 feet above the sea, include large
glaciers between their spurs, and retain the snow throughout the year.

The chief peculiarities of the survey operations arise from this
great elevation. Special arrangements were required for the protection
of the natives and for the necessary supplies of food and wood, when
the surveyors were working far above villages and even above the
forest itself.

“The triangulation depends upon the Kashmir Series of the
Great Trigonometrical Survey, which emanates from a side of the
North-West Longitudinal Series in low hills near Sealkote.

“In order to connect the triangulation in the Punjab with Kashmir,
if was necessary to carry it across the Chatadhar and Pir Punjal
snowy ridges. ‘This was done by taking observations from the tops
of the snowy peaks best adapted to form a series of symmetrical
polygons and quadrilaterals. In this way the triangulation has been
carried on systematically from the foundation. It consists of one
main axis, viz. the principal triangulation, which is composed of
polygons and quadrilaterals. From this axis, diverge numerous minor
Series of triangles, which starting from one side of the principal
Series are tested by closing on another side of the same, or upon a
side of the North-west Himalaya Series.

26 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

“From these minor series, secondary stations have been fixed, so as
to cover the whole country with tested trigonometrical points.

“ Though the country to be surveyed was so elevated, the rigorous
rules of the G. T. Survey of India were adhered to throughout.

“The highest points suited to the triangulation were always
occupied and observations were taken from stations upwards of 16,000
feet above the sea.

“On the principal series of triangles the observations were invari-
ably made to luminous signals, viz. Heliotropes and Reverberatory
lamps on the Argand principle with parabolic reflectors, notwithstand-
ing the physical difficulties and the severity of the climate on the
snowy peaks, so especially trying to the natives of India who served
the signals.

“ Numerous observations being required, it was necessary to reside
on the peaks for at least two days and nights, generally more.

“Some of the peaks below 14,000 feet lose the greater part of
their snow by September, but practically it was necessary to observe
most of the stations earlier in the season, when the snow was still
heavy at 11,000 feet, and occasionally in consequence of clouds and
storms, the party had to remain pitched on the snow for upwards of a
week at a time.”

Colonel Waugh thus speaks on this point :—

“The physical difficulties imposed by the nature of the country
and survey arising from the necessity of ascending and encamping
on snowy mountains of great elevation were very great. The cha-
racter of a Trigonometrical survey demands that the stations shall
be fixed on the highest summits, or on points commanding extensive
views and the system of the department, requires that an adequate
number of good observations shall be taken, which usually occupies
several days. ‘I’o accomplish this task, not only the observers, but
the signal men (natives) must encamp at or near the stations. The
heights of the snowy peaks, ascertained on the Punjal range were
‘ Moolee’ 14,952 G. 'l. Survey and Ahertatopa 13,042 G. T. Survey
and to the north of Kashmir Hara Mook 16,015 feet. Amongst the
highest elevations visited in Thibet were the principal stations of
Shimshak 18,417 and Shunika 18,224 feet. The difficulty of obtain-
ing supplies and firewood at such elevations may be imagined, yet

1860. ] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. af

they were every-day occurrences. Out of sixteen principal stations
in Thibet fourteen exceed 15,000 feet in height. Great as the hard-
ships entailed on the European officers undoubtedly were, they were
slight compared with those endured by the native establishment,
with the utmost cheerfulness. The signallers and headmen were
mostly natives of Hindustan to whom extreme cold is a condition of
positive suffering, yet these men were loyal and contented as they
have been in all survey parties over India during the mutiny.”

Capt. Montgomerie states “On the Pir Punjal peaks the electricity
was so troublesome even when there was no storm, that it was found
necessary to carry a portable lightning conductor for the protection
of the Theodolite.

“ Space sufticient even for the very small camp could never be got
quite close to the stations on the peaks. During the day this did
not matter, but at night, though the distance might not be more
than two hundred yards, it was rather a difficult matter to get back
from the Observatory tent after the Surveyor had finished taking
observations to the lamps. Soon after sunset, the surface of the
snow becomes as slippery as glass, affording by no means a satis-
factory footing on a narrow ridge with either a precipitous slope, or
a precipice on either side.

“The country was found too difficult to admit of the transport of
a twenty-four inch theodolite without great delay and expense. Capt.
Montgomerie was therefore directed to take the principal observa-
tions with a fowrteen-imch theodolite, a first rate instrument made by
Troughton and Simms which gave every satisfaction.

“On the Secondary Series or Minor Triangulation, the ground cover-
ed by which is shewn by shade on the chart, twelve, eight and seven-
inch Theodolites were used, according to circumstances.

“ By means of the principal and secondary triangulations the whole
country was covered with Trigonometrical points at an average dis-
tance of little more than four miles from each other.”

During the first two seasons of the Kashmir Series, no less than six-
teenthousand square miles of close triangulation have been executed, i. e.
an area of more than half of Scotland has been covered with trigo-
nometrical points and thirty-two thousand square miles of topogra-
phical drawing were sent in, giving all the details of the country.

BE 2

28 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

Besides these, numerous valuable sketches, routes, heights of passes,
&c. have been added to the survey.

The numerous observations taken to the great Snowy mountain
“Nanga Parbut” or “ Dayarmur”’ in latitude 35° 14’ 21” and longi-
tude 74° 37’ 52” prove that its mean height is 26,629 feet above the
sea. No peak within sixty miles on any side of the general map of
the Nanga Parbut comes within 9,000 feet of the same height. This
pinnacle of the Himalayas is the highest point in the range between
Nepal and Attock. In consequence of its isolation from all peaks
of anything like an equal altitude, it naturally forms a noble object
in whatever aspect it is viewed.

“The topographical detail was all sketched in the field on Plane
Tables, according to the system laid down in Colonel Waugh’s pamphlet
of instructions on Topographical Surveying, an arduous task in such
an elevated country, as it was of course necessary to visit numerous
peaks and places on the ridge, in addition to the Trigonometrical
stations which include the highest peak in the Pir Punjal.

“The drawing of the Field Sections expresses the ground well,
that of Captains P. Lumsden, Bengal Army and Godwin Austen,
H. M. Army being more specially artistic.

“The advantage of this system in a country like India, especially
in the hilly and mountainous tracts, is that officers with a moderate
previous knowledge of military drawing, can be readily trained to
fill up the triangles and the work proceeds rapidly, producing a com-
plete and valuable map with the topographical features accurately
delineated at small expense.”

But the difficulty of sketching ground of such a character may be
imagined. To do so with any degree of faithfulness requires a pecu-
liar talent, and is a gift as much as copying the human face. Steven-
son, the Civil Engineer, in his evidence before Parliament on the
Ordnance Survey of England stated his belief, that there were not
above eight persons in England who understood how to pourtray
ground. If difficult therefore in England, it must be still more so
where the relative commands are so immense.

Colonel Waugh proceeds to observe—

“Tn consequence of the difficulty in obtaining Topographical Assis-
tants Officers of the Quarter Master General’s Department were at

1860. ] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. Aas,

first employed on the topography, but they were soon called away by
the demands of their own department; consequently a fresh set had
to be trained, involving delay and expense, which would have been
avoided, if the same assistants could have been employed throughout.

“ Lieut. Basevi of the Engineers made a very careful reconnoissance
of many of the passes on the Pir Punjal, determined their heights,
and drew up an able report of their capabilities ; he also sketched a
portion of the ground near the ridge, and subsequently reported on
the river Vedusta or Jhelum. Lieutenant Basevi is a most energetic
talented and able officer and did excellent service, as also did Mr.
Bell, who is an able Surveyor.

“ Captains P. Lumsden, Allgood, and Johnson, took up their work
con amore, quickly acquired the requisite knowledge of the system,
and their zeal in this arduous and harassing work deserves high
praise. They completed three thousand and two hundred square
miles on the half inch scale, and the Surveyor General having person-
ally examined their plans, speaks in the highest terms of the same.

“‘ Captain Godwin Austen exhibited special talent for the delineation
of ground, and Lieut. Melville’s work was very good. Both of these
officers proved themselves indefatigable mountaineers and have alto-
gether exhibited so much zeal as to be deserving of high commend-
ation. Lieut. Murray also did good service, and proved himself a
useful Surveyor.
_ “The success attending this season’s work, the admirable manner in

which Captain Austen and Lieuts. Melville and Murray acquitted
themselves, induced the Surveyor General to apply to Government for
five additional qualified officers, to which sanction was accorded by
Government, but he has not been yet able to find any suitable persons.
A great deal of floating talent does exist in the army, and qualified
young officers are frequently to be met with, but the military oper-
ations consequent on the mutiny have absorbed most of the valuable
officers and rendered selection difficult.

“Lieut. Elliot Brownlow of Engineers, an officer of the highest
promise and beloved by all his contemporaries, volunteered for service
and joined at Delhi, in eight days from Kashmir, though too late for
the assault ; he then proceeded to Agra and Lucknow with the Engi-
neer’s Brigade, and was most lamentably killed at Lucknow after the

30 Aemorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [ No. 1,

siege by an explosion of gunpowder. The mountain survey thus lost
a most energetic and valuable member, unrivalled in physical power,
endurance and cheerfulness under fatigue, whilst the Engineer Corps
lost a talented and amiable officer.

“Poor Elliot Brownlow’s adventures and achievements in the snowy
mountains and his hardihood and endurance have been the theme
of much praise and admiration amongst his brother Surveyors. He
had intended to devote his rare and splendid qualities as a mountain
surveyor, had he survived, to the exploration of Central Asia on rigor-
ous principles.

“ The merits of the various assistants have been duly reported on.
By means of their zealous co-operation alone, was the Surveyor able
to finish this difficult piece of work. ‘Though they have had much
to contend with in such a country, besides the extremes of heat and
cold, their exertions have been most praiseworthy.

“The native establishment has from the commencement consisted
of a mixture of men from the plains and from the hills. They were
all not a little troubled by the impossibility of boiling or rather
softening their rice, dal, &. at such high elevations. Notwith-
standing that, and the general severity of the climate, they have at
all times done their work carefully and efficiently.

“There were many difficulties peculiar to surveying in a partially
independent state. The natives of the country moreover had preju-
dices against going up some of the high hills; but the clouds, mist
and haze were always by far the worst enemies of the Surveyors.

“ During the last year the party were troubled first by cholera and
secondly by a flood. The former had stuck to the valley strange to say
throughout the winter when the snow was up to a man’s neck. The
camp did not suffer much as it was taken up to the high Table Land.
During the flood they had to take to the boats ; about thirty miles by
ten to fifteen were submerged.

“Tn the after part of the season the triangulation of Little Thibet
was finished and a good piece of Ladak, all on the other side of the
Himalayas, where the rains did not interfere so much, though the
clouds were troublesome.

“The Latitude and Longitude of Skardo have been obtained, but,
Leh, has not been laid down yet, though two peaks in its neighbourhood

1860. ] Memorandum on the Survey of Kashnur. 31

have been fixed. It is supposed Leh will prove considerably to the
west of the old position.

“ The triangulation was commenced in 1855, and finished in 1856,
with, on an average, three Assistants each year.

“The topographical work was taken up in 1856 and completed in
1857 with on an average, four Assistants each year.”

The cost of the entire survey has been only Rs. 4-5-2 per square
- mile, or say about 8 shillings and 8 pence, a sum believed to be trifling
in comparison with the immense advantage gained, and exceedingly
moderate when contrasted with similar or easier work in other
countries.

The able and successful manner in which Captain Montgomerie
with the aid of this small party during his first season accomplished
the arduous task allotted to him has been described in full in a previ-
ous printed Report of the Survey Operations for 1855-56, and the
meritorious services of the Captain and his party obtained the acknow-
ledgments of the Right Hon’ble the Governor General in Couneil.
The Surveyor General of India bears his professional testimony to
the fact that the measure of success attained is highly honorable to
Captain Montgomerie and all members of the party engaged in the
work. Colonel Waugh thus expresses himself; “ Considering the stu-
pendous physical difficulties presented by the nature of the country
to regular and systematic surveying, the quantity and quality of the
work performed, the ability displayed in command of an unusually
large party, the quantity of instructions which had to be imparted to
so many new hands, the judicious character of his general arrange-
ments combined with minute attention to the smallest details, as well
as the prudent policy of his relations with the Maharajah and the
people of the country—all the above marks Captain Montogomerie
as an officer of no ordinary stamp.’? The exertions of the party are,
in the Surveyor General’s opinion, well deserving of commendation
aud he particularly solicits that the thanks of the Government may
be accorded to Captain Montgomerie, and that the services of Mr,
Johnson who has been with the party from the commencement may
be noticed favorably as well as those of Messrs. G. Shelverton, W.
Beverley and Mr. W. H. Scott, the able Chief Draftsman of the
Field Office in connection with the compilation of the map.

32 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [ No. 1,

But neither the physical character of the country nor the constant
task of training new hands formed the chief difficulty of a Survey
conducted in a foreign territory, and which at no time could be
expected to be agreeable to the ruler, his officials and people. To
them the influx of a considerable body of Surveyors spread over the
country, however orderly and well-conducted, must bear the aspect of
an intrusion. The tact, delicacy and ability with which Capt. Mont-
gomerie maintained amicable relations with the Court, a most difficult
one to deal with, and preserved discipline in a large mixed establish-
ment, is deserving of the highest praise, and stamps him as an officer
of great policy and judgment.

“ Fis difficulties were much enhanced by the military rebellion of
1857, during the whole of which excited period the party continued
its peaceful labours without cessation and with only one serious
interruption.

“ With the old Maharajah Golab Singh, Capt. Montgomerie was on
the most friendly terms and the estimation in which he is held by
Maharajah Rumbeer Singh, can best be estimated from the acknow-
ledgments which his Highness made te the Captain in Durbar, on
the resumption of operations in 1859. Without such tact and conci-
liation, it would have been impossible to carry out the complete and
final survey successfully.”

Although the splendid climate of Kashmir added to the special
interest attaching to the country, and the unexplored tracts adjoining,
made the Survey deservedly a great attraction, still the exposure of
surveying in such a country is very trying to the constitution and
many persons suffered greatly. The lower valleys are very hot, and
the solar radiation on hill sides is very powerful. The labor of climb-
ing to great elevations has often been noticed by explorers. The
Surveyor however arriving heated by physical exertion at great
elevations has to stand on ridges or peaks exposed to strong cold
winds while he is observing angles or sketching the ground, The
alternations of heat and cold and the laborious exertion limits success
to those persons who to the requisite professional qualifications can
add the physical constitution to stand the hardships which the work
imposes. It is very doubtful in the opinion of the Surveyor General
whether the ability to undergo the requisite amount of fatigue and

1860. | Memorandum on the Sarvuy of Kashmir. 33

exposure which mountain surveys entail can be reckoned on for a long
continuance, and heapprehends that, except in rare instances, a fre-
quent succession of well-trained young men would be necessary in
extensive mountain surveys.

This map is a first instalment of this survey. The whole mountain
tract south of Kashmir Proper has been completely Triangulated and
Topographically surveyed, and the map thereof is now in course of
construction. Altogether the area already surveyed amounts to twenty-
two thousand square miles in three years, and forty thousand square
miles of Triangulation, including all little Thibet, in four years, the chief
merit of which achievement is due deservedly to Captain Montgomerie.
The Surveyor General has requested that this may be submitted for
the opinion of the Council of the Royal Geographical Society together
with the chart of the Triangulation on which it is based, as a work
of accurate geography in a region hitherto imperfectly explored, and
ib is hoped that it may obtain for Captain Montogomerie some
mark of the approbation of that learned body.

The Surveyor General hopes next year to complete the maps of the
remaining Sub-Himalayan portion now in hand by the completion of
which the entire tract of Mountain Frontier from the Ganges to the
Cabul Territory will have been finished under his superintendence,
and rendered available for incorporation into the Indian Atlas.

The party under Captain Montgomerie is now engaged in Thibet.
The country is exceedingly difficult and the strength of the party
much diminished. In the progress of the survey advantage has been
taken of the opportunity to extend accurate geographical knowledge
by fixing numerous peaks in the Karakoram and Mustag ranges. One
of those already determined on the Karakoram range, along which
runs the boundary between Ladakh and Yarkund, one hundred and
fifty-eight miles N. HK. of Srinagar, is 28,278 feet high (provisionally
settled only, being liable to a small correction when the levelling
operations from the sea level at Karachi, now in progress, are com-
pleted). None of the peaks in the neighbourhood of K 2 come nearly
up to it though there is one fine group about sixteen miles away that
is generally a little over twenty-six thousand. ‘This is probably the
second highest mountain in tle world, as it exceeds Kanchinginga by

ry

34 Memorandum on the Survey of Kashmir. [No. 1,

122 feet, but is lower than Mount Everest by 724 feet, as measured
by the Surveyor General in 1847.

It is expected that Captain Montgomerie will be able to fix points
up to 36° 30' N. latitude, but it is doubted whether he will be able
to get in all the Topography quite so far as that, in consequence of
the wild and Yaghi state of some of the people.

It has been specially recommended that the map of Kashmir be
engraved or at least lithographed in England as soon as possible, in
order that its results may be rendered speedily available for geological
purposes as well as useful to public officers, travellers and the public
generally.

The panoramic sketch exhibited, taken by Captain Montgomerie,
which is a fair specimen of Calcutta Lithography, will give some idea
of the peaks, if the observer supposes himself to be in any way near
the Takt-i-siliman close to the city. The sketch begins on the left
about south-east and goes round nearly to north-west.

The first long low bit without snow, starting from the left, is where
the Bamhal road crosses. About 13, inches from the left the peak
looking over the Peer is one of the principal stations, by means of
which the triangulation was brought over the Pir Panjal range. At
about eighteen inches come in the craggy Koserin Kutur peaks
described as the three Bs.

The Pir Punjal pass is not visible, it is believed the range is about
twenty-seven inches from the left. The highest peak of all is, Tattakuti
with a very steep precipice to its right, it is about thirty-two inches
from the left. The Baramoula gap is three inches from the right.
If the sketch is held over the map the connection will be seen and
the cliffs will be made out, coloured burnt sienna on the map, that
separate the lower from the upper level ground.

During the present season the snow is very low down and the work
is nearly all in high ground, which is very inconvenient. It may be
difficult for a Calcutta resident to imagine snow inconvenient, but
campaigning on the top of it soon undeceives one.

The party has now gone into Ladakh and hope to fix Leh and
some places beyond. ‘The small index plan shews roughly the extent
of country embraced by the trigonometrical and topographical oper-
ations in the Himalayas tinted yellow up to the parallel of 86° N.

1860. ] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 35

latitude. The Punjab Proper tinted pink having been completed by
the Revenue Survey operations, the upper portion of the Derajat alone
remaining.

The above information is chiefly taken from the reports of Colonel
Waugh, Surveyor General of India and Captain Montgomerie, I am
also indebted for assistance to Mr. J. O. N. James, Chief Draftsman
of the Surveyor General’s Office, who has for some years been

-employed in the survey of the adjoining districts.

SPDPRDAPA RAD ALDARA TAD DADADDR OI DIN

The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal.—By EKywarp Buiytu.

The following does not profess to be a complete catalogue of the
cartilaginous fishes that inhabit the embouchure of the Ganges, but
merely of those which I have personally obtained in the fresh state,
chiefly in the Calcutta fish-bazars ; and having lately had occasion to
look them over, and paid some attention to the group, it may be
useful to give an enumeration of the species observed, especially as
in the genus TRyGon it appears that several permanently distinct
races or species have been confounded under TR. UARNAK, (Vorskal).

The cartilaginous fishes which I have obtained in Calcutta are as
follow :—

1. Srrgostoma FasctatuM, Miller and Henle: uniformly spotted
variety, figured and described as S¢. carinatum in J. A. S. XVI, 725.
One specimen only, procured at the Sandheads. Another, like i, is in
the museum of the Caleutta Medical College.

2. SaquaLus (Sconiopon) Laticaupus, M. and H. A small
species, occasionally brought to the bazar. I have not seen it more
than 13 ft. in length.

3. Se. (CazcHarmus) Miperti, (P Val.). One specimen
obtained, 23 ft. long. A skull from the Bay, of an individual probably
about 7 ft. long, has the largest upper teeth measuring } in. and
upwards along their lateral margins: other teeth, of apparently the
same species, from the Indian Ocean, have a lateral margin of 1 in.,
and extreme breadth at base of 1§ in. ;* they more nearly resemble the

* Even these are small, however, in comparison with the huge fossil teeth of
the CAROHARIAS MEGALODON and others figured by Agassiz, and those by Dr.

Gibbes in the ‘Journal of tho Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’
for July, 1848.

E22

36 The Cartilaginous fishes of Lower Bengal. [No. 1,

teeth of Sq. LamtA, as figured by Miller and Henle; but the fins differ
much from those of Sg. Lamta, the pectorals being of moderate size
and remarkably falcate : tail and posterior fins conspicuously black-mar-
gined. Sq. Mizperrr is noted from India in Dr. Gray’s British
Museum catalogue; and the present is perhaps Dr. Gray’s Indian
species, though probably distinct from Sq. Minprrti (verus).

(4. Sq. (C.) caneuricus, (M. and H.) In Miiller and Henle’s
outline of the lower surface of the head, drawn evidently from a dry
specimen, the distance from muzzle to mouth is not sufficiently great.
I have not known this species to exceed 7 ft. in length, but have seen
many of that size.

5. Se. (C.) Trummincrir, (M. and H.) Very common; but
rarely exceeding 5 ft. long, so far as I have observed.

6. Sq. (C.) MELANOPTERUS, (Quoy and Gaymard). Not common:
small individuals (under 8 ft.) occasionally brought, but we have the
teeth of one which must have been at least 6 or 7 ft.

7. SpHyrntas Brocay, (Val.): Zygena laticeps, Cantor, passim.
Common. ‘The largest specimens rarely exceed 4 ft. in length.

8. GaLEOcERDO tTIGRINUS, M. and H. One large specimen,
obtained towards the mouth of the river. Length 11 ft.

9. Pristis antirqguorumM, Latham. Small individuals are not
unfrequently brought to the bazar. We have a snout or rostrum in
the museum 5 ft. in length and 11 in. broad at the hindmost teeth.

10. Pr. prormnatus, Latham. Much commoner than the other.
A mutilated specimen and portion of the snout of a larger one were
sent to the museum from Asam (!) some years ago by Col. Jenkins.

11. Ruryopatus Granutatus, Cuv. Now and then brought;
sometimes from 6 to 7 ft. in length.*

* Col. Jenkins heard much of a ‘ snow fish’ of great rarity, the skin of which
is prized as a medicine by the people of Asam. It is said by them to inhabit
the snows of the Butan mountains! Sending me some fragments of the skin for
examination, there was no difficulty in recognising the RHINOBATUS GRANU-
LATUS: probably procured towards the sea; but as PRisTIs PECTINATUS and
HYPOLOPHUS SEPHEN ascend many hundred miles up the great rivers, perhaps
the Rurnopatus does so hkewise.

In J. A. 8, XIII, 176, the then Lieut. J. T. Cunningham, in his ‘ General
account of Kunawar, remarks that “the mysterious Gangball, or ‘snow fish,

1860. | The Cartilaginous Lishes of Lower Bengal. 37

12. Ru. ostusus, M. and H. Comparatively rare. I have not
seen it more than 24 ft. long.

13. Dasyaris microvura, (Bloch); Raia pecilura, Shaw. Rare.

14. Hyponoputvs sepHen, (Forsk.): Raia sancur, B. H. (founded
on mutilated individuals, the caudal spine of which had been extract-
ed). Common.

15. AETOBATIS FLAGELLUM, (Bloch.). Of this fine species I
lately obtained a small specimen, with tail and spines complete, and
another and larger specimen with mutilated tail. Small dried fish of
this species are sometimes brought in considerable quantity.

N. B.—The Myliobatis macropterus of McClelland (Cale. Journ.
Nat. Hist. 1, 60, and pl. II, f. 1,) has never occurred to me. Drs.
Cantor and Bleeker refer it to AHTOBATIS NARINARI.

The Trygons or ordinary ‘ Sting-rays’ are here deferred to the last,
because the species of them do not appear to have been properly dis-
criminated. All that I have obtained have the tail wholly finless, or
with merely such rudiment as in TR. IMBRICATUS.

The Indian species fall into two principal groups, which might well
stand as distinet genera.

In the first the dorsal surface and tail are sprinkled over through-
out with detached limpet-shaped tubercles, and there is usually
no large globular central tubercle (or tubercles, as generally in the
others and also in HypoLopnus sEPHEN).* Anterior margin of the
disk exceedingly obtuse, the expanded pectorals being continued
forward almost to a transverse line with the medial peak where they

with four short legs and a human face, may be in fact, as in description, a fabled
animal ; but it is talked of, and is said to dwell only about the limits of the snow.”
What is here referred to are probably certain sand-burrowing Lizards of Af-
ghanistén, which in the dried state are sold as medicine all over India. One
-is the true Hgyptian Scinque, Scrycus orrrcrnais, Laurenti. Another sent by
the same name by Major Lumsden, late in charge of the Kandahar Mission, is the
SPHENOCEPHALUS TRIDACTYLUS, nobis, J. 4. S, XX, 654. Both were obtained
in the vicinity of Kandahar.

* Since the above was written, I have scen an example of TR. MARGINATUS
in the museum of the Calcutta Medical College, which has a central tubercle of
moderate size followed by a small one. ‘This, I suspect, is very unusual.

38 The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. [Nora

unite, on either side of which the outline describes merely a slight
concavity.*

16. TRYGON MARGINATUS, nobis, %. s. Grey above, buffy-white
below with a dark border except in front; the tail 13 the length of
the disk. A large species, adults of which are mostly quartered when
brought to the bazar, and then more or less sliced up by the dealers,
so that it is difficult to examine them properly. Breadth of one
52 in., with tail 83 in.: distance of eyes apart 7 in.t Form a trifle
longer than broad, or shorter than broad if the length be measured
from front to base of tail. In adults the small limpet-shaped tuber-
cles are disposed not only over the entire upper surface, but also on
the broad dark margin of the lower-parts (from which the species
derives its trivial name): they are larger and more closely set along
the middle, though for the most part notin absolute contact, and are
gradually smaller and less crowded laterally, but again become more
crowded towards the margin; and there is commonly an irregular
range of pointed tubercles larger than the rest on either side, about
3 in. from the median line in adults. Tail tuberculated all round to
within 25 in. of its base underneath, and having scattered and pointed
tubercles much larger than the rest above, from its base to the large
caudal spine. The colour of this fish is a light albescent-brown
above, with still a faint blackish wash; white, with more or less of a
buffy tinge, below, and a broad dark margin to the lower-parts except
in front, but including the ventrals, this border consisting of numerous
large round spots on its inner edge, some wholly and others partially
detached from the rest; a few irregular spots are also generally
scattered upon the pectorals. The under-surface of the tail is white,
with similar scattered dark spots, which gradually become more
numerous and coalescent till they assume a marbled appearance, and
the apical half of the tail is wholly dark. This dark colour is more
intense in the young, approaching more or less to black: whereas in

* T presume this form to be characteristic of the division. In the Medical
College specimen the peak is stretched out of all shape. However, ina very large
example just added to the museum, the narrow medial peak projected more than
in the young.

+ A large specimen has just been presented to the Society, fresh, by Raja
Radakhant Deb, 6 ft. across ; tail imperfect.

1860. ] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 39

adults it is weaker and more greyish, and in them it is also rough.
ened with minute limpet-shaped tubercles; these appear again about
the gill-openings, and more sparingly medially, and a few are scattered
over the entire lower surface, which are more readily detected by the
feel than by the sight in the fresh specimen. From between the
eyes to the sides of the tail, and traceable along two-thirds of that
organ, are a couple of series of vermiculated lines; and there is a
double series of the same along the middle of the back. In a young
female, measuring 18 in. to base of tail, with greatest breadth of disk
20% in., and tail 29 in., the tubercles generally are less crowded than
in the adult, especially on the tail, where there is little indication of
their future development. Although the caudal spine had been
broken away in every specimen examined, yet from the groove which
it occupied, that of an adult is shewn to be 7¢ in. long.* It is by
no means a rare species, though seldom to be obtained perfect in the
fish-bazars.

TR. ATROCISSIMUS, nobis, 2. s. We have in the museum a portion
of the tail, above 4 ft. in length, of an enormous TRy@oN, which is
evidently a second species of this particular sub-group. The site of
the caudal spine is conspicuous as usual, indicating a much stouter
but not so long a weapon as that of TR. Mararnatus. ‘The limpet-
shaped tubercles are very much larger and fewer in number than in the
other, each being much expanded at base and abruptly rising to a sharp
point in the centre; they are of different sizes intermixed, and here and
there two or more of them are blended at base, and the tail appears to
be naturally much compressed. Below the spine, it is naked under-
neath along the middle, and beyond the spine this medial portion of
the tail underneath is studded with small tubercles. Where broken
off, at a distance of 4 ft. from the spine, it seems to expand vertically,
being there twice as deep as broad. It is a truly frightful and most

* The Medical College specimen has a perfect caudal spine. It is larger than
the young example above described, with tail about 40 in., and spine 2% in. ;
some small sharp tubercles around the base of the latter. The dorsal tubercles
are smaller than in the other; those on the base of the tail more crowded. Sex
male, that of the other female. The marginal band of the lower surface is repre-
sented only by a few distantly scattered spots.

40 The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. [ No. 1,

formidable weapon. Habitat of the species unknown, but probably
the Indian Ocean.

The ordinary Trygons are of a more rhomboidal shape, with close-
set flattened tubercles on the dorsal surface, occupying its medial
third only or less (according to the species), and the lateral border
of this tuberculated space is abruptly defined in adults. They have
generally one or more large globular bony tubercles in the centre of
the dorsal surface.

Some have two spines on a comparatively short tail, as—

17. Tr. imepricatus, (Bloch), to which I doubt if Russell’s fig.
IV correctly applies, and upon thig is founded Pastinaca dorsalis,
Swainson. Russell’s figure more probably represents the Tr.
IMMUNIS, Raftles (Zool. App. to Life of Sir 8. Rafiles) ;* and other
double-spined species (also with comparatively short tail) exist in
the Tr. tymwa figured by Riippell, and Tr. aKosu and TR. KUHLIL
figured by Miller and Henle. As Buchanan Hamilton approximates
his Raia fluviatilis to R. lymna, though referring merely to “the
spine on its tail,” I think it likely that the present species is intended
by him, especially as it is so very abundant. They are not unfre-
quently brought to the bazar with one spine only torn away by the
fishermen ; but this small species is commonly brought with both
caudal spines complete. The males are larger than the females, and
have proportionally longer tail; and very commonly the second
caudal spine of the female more especially does not extend beyond
the first one. I have, not seen the male larger than 7{ in. to base
of tail, the tail 13 in., and caudal spines 2 in. Some have a small
lanceolated tubercle on centre of dorsal surface, others two or more
even to a series of five or six along the median line. ‘This species is
so very often brought in pairs to the bazar, a male and a female, that
I cannot help suspecting that it lives in pairs, the two being com-
monly taken together.

Another type has an equally short tail, armed with one spine only,
and no dorsal tubercles whatever. To this appertains—
18. Tr. wanea, M. and H.: probably Zr. sindraki, Cuv., and

* “ Tr, corpore subquadrato, omnino levi, cauda longiore, spinis duabis serra-
tis citra medium armaté.”

1860.] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. AL

Pastinaca brevicauda, Swainson, founded on Russell’s fig. V; but in
this figure the tail is represented as being still shorter than in TR.
WALGA. The larger of two specimens (a female) measures 83 in.
to base of tail, the tail 6 in.; the latter being broad at the base, and
very rapidly attenuating from base of spine, which last is 12 in. long.
These specimens have much the appearance of being the young of
some considerably larger species ; but the shortness of the tail separates
it from any of the following.*

The remainder have exceedingly long tails, from three to four times
the length of the head and body. All have at least one large bony
tubercle in the centre of the dorsal surface. At least five species are
brought more or less commonly to the Calcutta fish-bazars, which
are easily distinguished at any age, though supposed by Dr. Cantor
and others to be merely varieties, or characteristic of different ages,
of Tr. UARNAK, (Forsk.)

19. Tr. Buerxent, nobis, 2. s. <A large species, plain dark brown
above and below with a narrowish white median patch on belly.
Peak, or anterior junction of pectorals, considerably more prolonged
and pointed than in the others. Medial third of dorsal surface
studded with intermixed larger and smaller round flat tubercles, con-
tinued along the upper surface of the tail as far as the caudal spines,
then thickly covering the whole tail to its extremity in adults, or
with a naked line below in specimens more than half-grown. Along
the median line of the tail above, the tubercles are not larger than
the rest. The usual large round tubercle on centre of back, and
commonly three smaller, set in form of a triangle, before it and three
similar behind it. In all that I have seen the caudal spine had been
broken or entirely torn out by the fishermen. Length of one 25 in,
to base of tail, the tail 72 in.; of another 15 and 56 in.

20. ‘LR. Exuiort, nobis, 2.s. Pale greyish olive-brown above and
white below: the united pectorals not more prolonged in front than in
Tr. UaARNAK. Size of last; at least I have obtained one tail 6 ft. in
length, but the fish was cut into small slices. A young individual

= in. long to base of tail, 93 in. broad, with tail 29 in., has a central

* Dr. Bleeker gives the breadth of five specimens (four of them females) as
140 to 190 mill.

@

4

42 The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. [No. 1,

dorsal tubercle and another behind it, surrounding which is a group
of small tubercles that might be covered by a crown-piece, except
anteriorly where a few are scattered along the dorsal line and between
the eyes,—the rest, including the tail, being wholly naked. A slight
marbled appearance on the tail beyond the spine, but no distinct
alternating bands. Another, only 10 in. to base of tail, has the
dorsal tubercles fully developed, and a band of them upon the tail
not reaching so far as the caudal spine. In a specimen 13 in. long,
the tail measures 47 in.; and the tubercles on the tail (now that it
is dry and shrunk) appear to extend two-thirds round its base anterior
to the spine; but in the tail of 6 ft. long before noticed, the upper
half only is tuberculated anterior to the spine. The usual central
dorsal tubercle, with commonly one smaller before and another behind
it; and the small tubercles, which extend over the medial third of
the dorsal surface (as also in Tr. BurrKert), are more uniform in
size than in the other species. In one specimen of a tail, which I
assign to this particular species with some hesitation, there are two
sharp erect prickles in the median line towards its base, and others
beyond the spine. A commoner species than the last.

21. Tr. Russeniii, Gray; young figured in Hardwicke’s J72.
Ind. Zool.: Tr. Gerrardi, Gray, Brit. Mus. Catal., still younger.
A beautiful species, covered above with large round dark spots, a few of
which are generally confluent: tail banded throughout. Anterior
peak more acute than in Tr. Exutort, less so than in Tr. BLEnKert.
In large specimens (8 ft. across) the spots continue as strongly
marked as in the young, and are then more or less pale-centred,
forming distinct rings more or less perfect in some specimens. But
these markings, however vivid in the recent fish, are apt to disappear
in old stuffed specimens, the tail-bands being longest retained ; and a
smooth young fish, with the spots on the upper surface obliterated,
but retaining the bands on the tail, suits the description of Zr.
Gerrardii,Gray. At the age figured by Hardwicke, the tubercles on
the back are sparse and heart-shaped, and a single line of them (pro-
longed more or less into backward-curving prickles) is continued along
the median line of the tail as far as its spine. These are retained in
a specimen 12 in. in length (to base of tail); but in another of the
same size they had disappeared—or perhaps had never made their

1860.] The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 43

appearance—and the tail is wholly naked. In another, 15 in. (to
base of tail), the medial portion of the back is densely tuberculated,
and a series of tubercles (about six in number across) is continued
along the base of tail to its spine; in another, 193 in. (to base of
tail), with tail 6 ft. in length, the series of caudal tubercles is still
scarcely wider proportionally, and the tuberculated portion of the
back is comparatively much narrower than in the several preceding
species, being little more than a fifth of the entire breadth—instead
of fully a third as in Tr. BuurKert of half the size. In the adults, 3 ft.
across,—a fresh one before me is 2%. ft., and 23 ft. to base of tail,
with tail 7% ft..—the tubercles of the dorsal surface remain as
in the last described, and cover just the upper half of the base of the
tail as far as the spine, the lower half being quite naked. In general,
there are a few tubercles rather larger than the rest, forming an
irregular mesial line from the anterior third of the dorsal surface to
the caudal spine. Half-grown individuals have commonly two larger
tubercles on centre of back, either both heart-shaped or the anterior
globular, while larger specimens shew an intermediate tubercle; and
up to a considerable size, the thong of the tail is more sparsely tuber-
culated than in the others. In this particular species, also, the
curious teeth are distinctly of a larger size than in the others, when
examples of the same size are compared together.

22, Tr. vaRrEGATUS, McClelland, Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. I, 60,
and pl. II, fig. 2, Shaped as in the last, and remarkable—even when
half grown—for the caudal tubercles completely surrounding the tail
to very near its base,—whereas in TR. RusseLuir they never more
than half surround it as far as the spine, even in the largest indi-
viduals. In an example of vaRIzGATUs, measuring 16 in. to base
of tail, with tail exceeding 3} ft., the tubercles already nearly surround
it anterior to its spine. Moreover, in examples of equal size, the teeth
of RUSSELLII are conspicuously larger. The markings, too, are quite
different; Tr. variueatus having the dorsal surface uniformly and
_ beautifully marked throughout with meandering lines, the dark and
pale colour in equal proportions or even the dark predominating—
not as represented in McClelland’s figure. Length of one 8 ft. to
base of tail, and 3 ft. 4 in. in greatest width: tail not quite perfect,
but of the same proportionate length as in the others. The bands

@ 2

44, The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. [No. I,

on the tail are less conspicuous and distinct than in Tr. RussEwxtt.
In stuffed specimens the markings are apt to disappear totally ; and
it is as well, therefore, to preserve a portion of the fresh skin of this
and other species in spirit.

23. Tr. varnak, (Forsk.) Young figured in Riippell’s ewe
Wirbelthiere. Much like Tr. RussExxi1, but not attaining (I suspect)
to nearly so great asize; the dorsal surface speckled with numerous
small spots (as in Riippell’s figure). The teeth also are considerably
smaller than in Tr. RusseLuit in specimens of corresponding size.
In an example less than a foot in length (minus the tail), or of a size
at which Tr. RussEenuir has few and sparse tubercles on the back
and a single row only of curved tubercles at base of tail (as shewn
in Hardwicke’s figure), TR. uaRNAK has the dorsal tubercles fully
developed, and a broader band of them at base of tail than is seen
in Tr. Russetii of more than double the size,—whence I conclude
that it is a much smaller spevies when full-grown, and that the
tubercles probably surround the base of tail in adults, as in Tr.
VARIEGATUS. I have only once obtained it; and the specimen has a
single large tubercle on centre of back, and three slightly larger than
the rest placed in a triangle behind the principal tubercle.*

Of these various long-tailed Trygons I have seen no intermediate
specimens; and in the fresh state they may be recognised at a glance
by the colouring, which unfortunately disappears more or less com-
pletely in dry museum specimens. The only species which [ have
obtained with the caudal spine are the small TR. iwericatTus and
Tr. watea, HypoLopHus sEPHEN (small), and A&TroBATIS FLA-
GELLUM (small); and I am not aware that any difference occurs in
the structure of that formidable weapon in the different species
here noticed.

While preparing this paper, I have (in the course of a few weeks)
obtained fresh examples in the Calcutta fish-bazars of TRY@oN MaR-

* T have since obtained another, not very much smaller, in which the tail is
quite naked. Two examples of Tx. RussELLiI were procured on the same occasion ;
and the peak is more obtuse in TR. UARNAK than in Tr. RUSSELLIZ; as seen in
fresh specimens,—the dry being very much subject to be stretched out of the
proper shape. Dr. Bleeker gives the breadth of Tr. vARNAK (feem.) as 240 et 315
mill, Virh. Bat. Gen., Vol. XXIV, (1852) ; but then he considers Tr. RusseLuii
to be identical with it.

1860. | The Cartilaginous Fishes of Lower Bengal. 45

GINATUS, TR. IMBRICATUS, TR. wALGA, TR. BreeKert, T'r. Enuiort,
Tr. Russeciit, TR. vARNAK, and T'r. varizcatus ; besides Hypo-
LOPHUS SEPHEN, AETOBATIS FLAGELLUM, RHINOBATUS GRANULATUS,
SPHYRNIAS Brocuer, Pristis aNTIQUORUM and PR. PECTINATUS,
and SquaLtus Minperti (?), Sq. GanerTicus, and Sq. TEMMINCKILI ;
—in all seventeen species of cartilaginous fishes.

I add a brief notice of a young Trye@on which I cannot find to
be described, obtained on the Arakan coast, and now in the Medical
College Museum of Calcutta.

Tr. CrozteRt, nobis, 2. s. Tail twice as long as the disk, com-
pressed, with a considerable membrane on more than half the length
of its inferior surface, commencing below the insertion of the spine,
being nowhere however so high or deep as the tail itself. United
pectorals much prolonged into an acute peak anteriorly. Disk
smooth, with a mesial dorsal line of tubercles, beginning a little
behind the head, where a line of 11 (the last of them increasing in
size) have made their appearance above the surface; the rest are
narrower and below the surface of the skin to the base of tail, where
a series of ten very stout prickles or decumbent spinelets--compressed
and pointing backwards and forming a range like the teeth of a saw,
—is continued nearly to the base of the caudal spine; the latter
being much as in other Trygons, and having a backward-directed
serrature on each side for its terminal third. The colouring appears
to have been pale above, but no markings are discernible in the dry
specimen. Length of disk 11 in. and breadth the same; tail 23 in.
This Tryeon has the appearance of being the young of a very large
species. Anterior to the range of 11 developed caudal spinelets, two
others can be distinguished of equally large size within the skin, and
anterior to these the series consists of much smaller and narrow
spinelets, until again the size is abruptly greater a little anterior to
the centre of the disk.

April 2nd, 1859.

OP MADARA IAI IAA

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

-ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
For January, 1860.

nn nnn nnn nnn

The Annual General Meeting of the Society was held on the 4th
January.

A. Grote Esq., President, in the Chair.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were
balloted for and elected Ordinary members.

Prince Mahomed Jallaludin of Mysore.

T. R. Grant, Esq.

H. V. Bayley, Esq., B. C. S. (re-elected).

W. J. Rivett Carnac, Esq. B. C. 8.

Baboo Preonath Sett.

Dr. Theodore Duka.

Major J. J. M. Innes, Bengal Engineers.

B. E. EH. Lindsay, Esq.

reverend J. C. ‘Thompson, (re-elected).

C. Oldham Esq. Geological Survey.

Capt. Alexander Fraser, Bengal Engineers.

David K. Mair, Esq. M. A.

The Council proposed for Ballot at the next meeting Mr. Robert
Swinhoe, of H. M. Consulate, Amoy, and the Rev. H. Baker,
Junior, Alipie, South Malabar, as corresponding members of the
Society.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-
bers at the next meeting.

Colonel E. W. 8. Scott, Bengal Artillery, proposed by the Ven’ble
Archdeacon Pratt, seconded by Colonel Baird Smith.

Major Geo. Pearse, proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by Mr.
HE. A. Samuells.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 47

Dr. F. J. Mouat, proposed (for re-election) by Mr. Atkinson,
seconded by Dr. 'T. Thomson.

Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. S., Gt. Trigl.
Survey of India, proposed by Major H. L. Thuillier, seconded by Col.
Waugh.

The Secretary read the following Report for 1859 :

ANNUAL REPORT.

The Council of the Asiatie Society have the satisfaction of sub-
mitting their usual Annual Report, exhibiting the state of the Society’s
affairs during the past year.

At the close of the year 1858, there were 152 ordinary members
on the Rolls of the Society, of whom 39 were absent in Europe.
The number of retirements since that time has been 4, which, with
one death, gives a total loss of five; on the other hand, there
have been no less than 53 elections of ordinary members, which
have brought up the number on the effective list to 135, against
Ordinary. Paying. Absent. 95 of the preceding year. The

1851 .. 130 124 6 xn ;
ee Gas 5) Vv aE number now on the rolls
1858 ...° 146 123 23 is 180, of whom 44 are absent
5 5 ) ; : j

oe a ae ie a from India, and one is a life mem-
Uso 6) Vi) 167 131 36 ber.

1857... = 147 109 38 F :
1858 1) ass 95 38 The Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile,
1859... 180 ~ 185 45 Kt., the late President of the

Society, has, on his departure for Europe, been added to the list of
honorary members and Drs. Max Miller, P. Bleeker, and H. Fre-
derick, have been elected corresponding members of the Society.

In alluding to the obituary of the past year, the Council desire
especially to express their regret at the loss which the Society and
the cause of science have sustained by the untimely death of one of
their corresponding members, Herr Adolphe Schlagintweit, while on
his travels in the neighbourhood of Kokan. From the time of his
arrival in India in 1855, he devoted his entire energies to the prosecu-
tion of physical researches, and contributed several valuable papers
to the journal of this Society. Sir George Staunton died in June
last. He was one of the oldest Honorary members of the Society
and a distinguished Oriental scholar. The only other member lost
by death is Col. M. E. Loftie.

48 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (No. 1,

FINANCE.

In April 1859, the Council submitted a report, recommending that,
in modification of the provisions of Rules 8, 10, and 11, of the Society’s
Code, ordinary members should be divided into two classes, Resident
and Non-resident; that all members who reside within 30 miles of
Calcutta should be deemed resident and required to pay an admission
fee of Rupees 32 and a quarterly subscription of Rs. 12, and that
Non-residents should pay an admission fee of Rs. 82 and a quarterly
contribution of Rs. 6. This report was adopted at a special general
meeting held in July last.

‘In making this recommendation the Council entertained a hope
that by rendering the Society more easily accessible to the literary
and scientific public of India, they might draw to its ranks many
whose co-operation would prove highly valuable. They are glad to
find that they were not mistaken. The accessions made to the list
of members during the last five months number no less than 36, and
the total number for the year stands at 53, against 16 in 1858, and 6
in the preceding year.

The liabilities of the Society amount to Rupees 5,376-9 principally
on account of printing Journals and Catalogues ; and the Cash assets
to Rupees 7,878-138, (including Co.’s paper for Rs. 5000) besides
outstanding claims to the extent of Rs. 6,432-2-4 a great portion of
which will probably be'realised in the course of the current year.

Owing, however, to the heavy outlay this year for the repairs of
the Society’s premises, the expenditure has been unusually large.

By Statement No. 1, it will be seen that the disbursements amount
to Rs. 15,072-12, while the total receipts amount to Rs. 12,921-9.

The Council would again urge on the members the imperative neces-
sity of using every exertion to increase their numbers in order that
the Society may meet the expenses of the coming year without being
obliged to curtail its usefulness by any untoward retrenchments.

The probable expenses of the ensuing year may be estimated at
Rs. 12,608, the estimate under the usual heads being :

‘ EXPENDITURE.
IVERSEN Abs ae SRA RE one
ibtany Mstablishment,” (apes. assessnen cee 956 0 O
Purchase of Books, 1.345) cccselcorscecteeasenaey (AGO OM OMman

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 49

OOK DIN GING y sae raestenseclseereaeds|sce dos erisee 425 0 O
Wanting enelesiis. jeunes de celddaissceecicecess eee 200 0 O
General Teblichincat, SUM MAER Jods aecteie oenieh Hed O OME Oren O.
Sounnialea ens neue ALE uM tnati ye OO One O
Miscellaneous: te. s.c sco goadiaines cic solsoseee 500.0 O
ID SDOSTIR, | ine, RS BUR C BD EERE EAE SERB EaeE Co OEE eee Pr oer 1004020
SOM cei neseee alse secdeonecd Jantar acct sen ca) tp WOLOr): Orne

Total, Rs. 13,3038 0 O

Monthly Average,.. Reh es 2 L108) Oh i4an
This amount would t ne me uy ihe, ee reduced rates of
subscription, unless with an increased number of members, but the
Council confidently trust that the late revival of interest in the
Society will continue, and that with fresh accessions to its numbers
all cause for anxiety regarding the Society’s prospects may be re-

moved.
Incomn.
75 Residents at Rs. 48 per annum, ...... Rs. 3,600 0 0O
60 Non-residents at Rs. 24 per annum,...... 1,440 0 O
PACCIIDISSIOMMNCe SW RUAN: “a eat iLNUsy ci wa 544 0 O
Government) Grant, 2c.) nsseseencdsseaces se.) O,000) Ol O
ISEUIS) CONE B (oye) 4519 ee AA er AS eRe Rt ob 780 0 O
Soom Gs ee ae eles cou citsuiaalces walelsuemecisoere se S25 ORO
Jin HePeSKB aE Ae Leo RR A A A 245 O O
VSCOM ATCOUSH IE Ene ctcasiccassiendoucnselcsesesirenses 50 O O

Rs. 11,184 0 0O

Making up the probable Income of the forthcoming year.
Proposep ImprRiAL MusEum.

The subject having remained for some time in abeyance on account
of the disturbances in the N. W. Provinces, the Council, in October
1858, under Authority delegated to them by the Society in May
1857, submitted a proposition to the Government of India for the
establishment of a public Museum, to which, under certain restric-
tions the whole of the Society’s collections might be transferred,
except the Library.
ih

50 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No.1,

The Government of India having intimated their inability for the
present to entertain the proposition, the correspondence on the sub-
ject has since been submitted to the Secretary of State for India, and
copies have been printed and laid before the members of the Society.

LIBRARY.

The Library has received an accession of 345 volumes, among
which are some important works on Natural History purchased at
the sale of the late Dr. Walker’s Library. The Society has regularly
received the publications of the different learned and Scientific
Institutions with which it is in correspondence, and the purchases
include all important Oriental works together with most of the leading
scientific and other periodicals of the day.

MuvseEvm.

Number of visitors from January to Several valuable additions have
December, 1859, exclusive of Sundays Bene d
and other Christian holidays, een made to the Museum

Natives. Soa ae during the past year, and it

emales 52 ‘
ae Males, 2,964 continues to be resorted to
uropeans. "| Females, 1,260

largely by the European and

Total 66,635 Native community. The average
number of visitors, as per margin, appears to exceed 185 persons per
day.

Dr. Faleoner’s important Catalogue of Fossil Remains of Verte-
brata from the Sewalik Hills, the Nerbudda, Perim Island, &c., has
been completed and copies have been distributed under the orders of
the Council.

Mr. W. Theobald, Junior, has been engaged in arranging the

shells in the Society’s Cabinet and in compiling a Catalogue for
publication; and Mr. H. F. Blanford has undertaken to arrange and
catalogue the Fossil remains in the Society’s collection which are not
included in Dr. Falconer’s work.

JOURNAL.
Four Nos. of the Journal have been published during the year and
a fifth is in the Press.
The Council are gratified to notice that the contributions received
have been of more than usual interest and importance, and they trust
that with the restoration of peace the cause of Literature and

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 51

Science in India may keep pace with the advancing prosperity of the
country.
ORIENTAL FUND.

The Society in October last adopted a recommendation of the
Council to commence a new series of the Bibliotheca Indica, which
was to open with a translation of the Surya Siddhanta by Pundit
Bapu Deva Shastri, the Ven’ble Archdeacon Pratt having undertaken
to aid in carrying it through the press. The Council is glad to be
able to announce that the printing of this work has already com-
menced. Meanwhile the editors of the old series are busily employ-
ed in completing their several works. In August last the Society
adopted the proposal of the Council that one of the large Arabic
works left unfinished at the suspension of the Bibliotheca Indica
in 1856, should be completed, viz., the Dictionary of technical
terms. At the suggestion of Captain Lees an arrangement has been
made by which the expenses of printing and editing will be materially
reduced.

The number of Fasciculi issued during the year is 8, of these 6 have
been carried through the press by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra, one by
Mr. F. H. Hall, and one by Dr. Roer and Mr. Cowell, (Dr. Roer’s
official duties occupying too much of his time to permit of his conti-
nuing the work under his own sole editorship as heretofore.)

The titles of the Fasciculi published during the year are

1. Taittiriya Brahmana of the Black Yajur Veda, Fasc. IV. to
IX., being Nos. 150 to 155, edited by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra.

2. Vasavadatta, Fasc. III., finishing the work, being No. 148,
edited by F. EH. Hall, M. A.

3. Sanhita of the Black Yajur Veda, Fase. IX., being No. 149,
edited by Dr. EH: Roer and Mr. E. B. Cowell.

OFFICERS.

The Assistant Secretary Baboo Gour Doss Bysack is still absent
on leave, and Baboo Bhobany Persaud Dutt has continued to act as
his substitute.

The Council have every reason to be satisfied with the zeal and
assiduity with which the Curator and the acting Assistant Secretary
have discharged their duties.

52 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

The President observed that the report was one which would he
hoped be considered satisfactory by the meeting. It remained to be
seen how far the late reduction of subscription would succeed in its
object, but so far as could be judged from the large accession of mem-
bers during the year, he thought the experiment promised well.
Although 36 elections only out of the 53 had occurred since the
reduction was made, the others he thought were in a great measure
due to the expectation that it would be made. He thought the
Council were justified in pointing to the improved character of the
numbers of the Journal which had been published during the year,
several of the papers published in them having been very interesting.
He hoped that in the course of the coming year the Council would
be able, besides the Catalogues on which Mr. Blanford and Mr.
Theobald were engaged, to bring out another of the Mammal speci-
mens contained in the Society’s Museum. Their Curator Mr. Blyth
had already made some progress in this compilation and had under-
taken soon to complete it.

The meeting then proceeded to ballot for the Council and Officers
for the ensuing year.

A. Fisher, Esq. and D. M. Gardner, Esq. were appointed scrutineers,
and at the close of the ballot the Chairman announced the following
result.

A. Grote, Esq. President.

Major R. Strachey,

Dr. T. Thompson, Vice-Presidents.

Baboo Ramapersaud Roy,

Colonel R. Baird Smith.

Baboo Rajendralal Mittra.

E. A. Samuells, Esq.

Baboo Ramgopal Ghose.

T. Oldham, Esq.

Capt. C. H. Dickens.

Capt. W. N. Lees.

Dr. W. Crozier.

R. Jones, Esq.

W.S. Atkinson, Esq.,

E. B. Cowell, Esq., t Joint Secretaries.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 53

ABSTRACT STATEMENT
OF
RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY,

FOR

THE YEAR, 1859.

54 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

PRIA DIINIININ ODI AN IRADI LLIN IN INS NISL NINN RI IRD III DSA LIP PLP LPP PLD PPADS DP PDS

[No. 1,

STATEMENT

Abstract of the Cash Accounts

RECEIPTS.
1858.
CoNTRIBUTIONS, . 6,923 8 0
Received from Members.
ADMISSION FEEs.
Received from New Members, 96 0 0

JOURNAL.

Sale proceeds and Subscriptions to the
Journal of the Asiatic Society,

LIBRARY, 900
Sale proceeds of Books.
MusEvm oF Zoonoay.
Received from the General Treasury at
300 Rs. per month, bb
SECRETARY'S OFFICE,

Discount on Postage Stamps,
Refund of Postage,

VESTED FUND.
Interest on Company’s Paper from the
Bank of Bengal, Pi Nae
GENERAL ESTABLISHMENT.
Savings, ees aoe G00
DEPosItT, ee 500

W. Theobald, Esq. Junr.., bo
E. B. Cowell, Esq. 66 .
Baboo Nobinchunder Roy,

Rey. F. Mason,

Moonshee Narain Doss, ...

C. W. Wilmot, Esq.

Col. J. Abbott, 560 606
Major 8. R. Tickell, 509 900

Messrs. WILLIAMS AND NORGATE,

aT
oS
Ee OD
=
bo wo
wo o

3,600 0 0
22 10 6

36 10 5
74 4 0

90 8 0

Received through Rajah Radhacant Deva, duty on

parcels,

Proceeds of Sundry Books sold on their account :

Weber’s Modern Investigation on Ancient India,
A Copy of Bopp’s Comparative Grammar,

A Copy of Muller’s Buddhisin,

Goldstucker’s Sanskrit and English Dictionary, Vol.

yee py i 900
Ditto Ditto, Vol. I. P. 1006) 300

O 12

a

ONNODOBWO

no ooo

on

coococoococ$He

SKK)

wn

1,248 0 0
339 0 0

552 6 O

3,600 0 0

10 5 6

98 vaee

36 4 O

Carried over, 12,884 1 0

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

No. 1.
of the Asiatic Society, for 1859.

nn

DISBURSEMENTS.
1858.

JOURNAL, ane .. oo2 11 10
Freight, es ee 300 Sc 98 2 3
Printing Charges, 000 .. 1559 6 O
Commission on Sale of Books, Ris cin 615 6
Purchase of Postage oe ag 300 ne 31 4 0
Engraving, ... B00 000 3.0 0
Copying Charges, S00 360 00 4 0 0
Packing Charges, val 11 4 O
Purchasing a large Tin Box for Journal MSS. dao 24 9

LIBRARY, 1,595 3 10
Salary of the ‘Librarian 12 months at 70 per month, 840 0 0
Hstablishment ditto, 560 600 00 78 0 0
Purchase of Books, ik O90 on een ts) ©
Book Binding, a «. oof 12 0
Commission on Sale of Books, ane mae 58 6 O
Printing Receipts, &e. ... 900 O00 10 8 O
Stone Pedestals for Almirahs, ule 3 1 6
A new Teak wood double folding-door ‘glass Case, .. 3850 0 O
Landing Charges, a 500 50 Ma)
Petty Charges, 200 200 600 3 1 0

Museum, oo» 9,463 15 0

Salary of the Curator E. Blyth, Esq. at 250 per month
12 months, ... 3,000 0 O
House-rent at 40 per month, 12 months, a ASOle Os O
Hstablishment, He Aen GALE
Extra Taxidermists’ Salary, Be ban) ty idir4 BNO)
Contingent Charges, 900 .. 9826 13 11

2 Teak wood Glass Shell-cases and a case for pre-
serving Skeletons, tee . 3881 4 0

Freight and Godown rent on a case of Ethnological
Copper Casts, Ae aK aU) ah 1B B
Bullock Train hire, hee 611 0

Making a mould from a piece of Iron Stone and taking
two enna of the same, .. ee a 1183.0) 0)

— ——— —__—.

SECRETARY'S OFFICE, » L661 0 9

General Establishment, ... ae NG B22 ee Oral)
Secretary’s Office H Establishment, y 672 0 0
Petty Charges, HA : 14 3 9
Stationery, ... i 62 13 6
Purchase of Postage Stamps, eu ans 40 13 0
Postage, 900 0 ase 611 6
Three Blank Books for Writing, a Man 10 12 O
A Sheet Almanac for 1859, ate Wy Oy
Printing 300 Copies of Society’ 8 Rules, &e. Aa 8 8 0

—_—_—_———_

PPI LIISA PSIIDI TIL II SII SSI SP SPOIL IIOP AAALAC

ys)
1859.
1,716 4 6
2,276 1 38
5,604 14 4°

1,715 18 9

Carried over, 11,818 1 10

56 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (No.1,

Brought over, 12,884 1 0
PROFIT AND Loss. 122 0 0
Received from Muddoosoodun Dey, Sale proceeds of
a Copy of the Mahabharata, in part of amount
written off in 1856, a0 eas 10 0 0
BUILDING.
Sale proceeds of 9 Old Beams,
BALANCE OF 1858.

Bank of Bengal, wes oo. 3,442 3 5
Inhand,~- ... ys iss 9 810

——— 3,451 12 3
Inefficient Balance, Bs Ge 1,578 3 9

vee 27 8 O

5,030 0 0

Co.’s Rupees. ... 17,951 9 0

Examined.
The Asiatic Society's Rooms, BHOBANYPROSAD Dutt,
31st Dec. 1859. Offg. Asst. Secy.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 57

Brought over,11,315 1 10

BuiLpIna, ae ».. 0060 4 0
Assessment, ... wes ass a5 FIO. @
Ditto for Lighting, 72 0 0

Thoroughly repairing the Society? s Premises as per
Estimate, after deduction on account of pal

works not done, .. 2,206 3 0
Sundry Contingent Charges on account of the repairs
for removing Cases and other Articles, cee isfO) 0) 0)
-—— 2,728 13 0
Derpostr ACCOUNT, ... coo) MG al} ©
FE. B. Cowell, Esq. ape bap Be 912 0
Major J.G. Stephen, .., eat os 32 0 O
W. Theobald, Esq., Junr. bi Cibo 24 0 0
_ 65 12 0
Vestep Funp, 2 OZ 5) 19
Paid Commission for the Collection of Interest on
Company’s Paper, : 66 0 910
Mussks. WinriaMs AND Norearn, TOZm eel
Purchase of Books on their account :
A Copy of Harase Buzurgan, , 506 uO ©
A Copy of Bahar Ajum, Vol. I. and II. ae 50 0 O
Freight for ditto, ao ay ae 614 0
—_—_- 57 14 0
CoNTRIBUTIONS.
Refund of Contributions to Major A. Fytche, a 64 0 0
Ditto of ditto to Captain G. H. Saxton, 500 64 0 0
eee
MISCELLANEOUS, .. Ze Sho
Repairing the Monument to the Memory of Sir Wil-
liam Jones, aH AS ve 30 0 O
Advertising Meetings, ... vee 506 3.4 0
Meeting Char ees, ~. 113s 4 3
Subscription to the Oriental Translation Fund from
1855 to 1859, si Ooo 5 A
Repairing 4 Ar cand Circular Hanging ‘Lamps, 660 10 0 O
Printing 25 Copies of Annual Accounts for 1857, ... 24 0 O
New Mat for small room, abe Ae B®
Oiling, Cleaning and regulating a Clock, on 6 0 0
Petty Charges, ios sa ; 31 6 0
778 9 4
Balance, ee ail Abe aie 15,072 12 0
Bank of Bengal, ae ... 2,796 14 3
In hand, 909 oa 914 9
——-———_ 2,806 138 0
Inefficient Balance, tee hae oe CAO 0
2,878 13 0
Co.’s Rs.... 17,951 9 O

B.
Enpw. B. ea
Secy. As. Socy.

58 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {No.1,

STATEMENT
Abstract of the Oriental
1858. 1859.
SALE OF ORIENTAL PuBLiIcATions, Rs. 1,015 6 9

Received by Sale of Bib. Indica, tee oo Abie) I
Ditto by Subscription to ditto, pate de 108 10 O
Ditto by Sale of White Yajur Veda, ... ne 57 8 O

Pic ae

GOVERNMENT ALLOWANCE.

Received from the General Treasury, at
500 per month, SO8 ... 6,000 O O ... 6,000 0 0

VESTED FUND.
Interest on Company’s Paper from

the Bank of Bengal, ... .. 140 0 0 s12 ) LAO RTORTO
Deposit.
Received from Mahomed Hajee, ns 43 11 0 89 4 0
CusroDY oF OrtENTAL WORKS.
Savings of Establishment, 306 3.0 0 oe 610 3
Bist. Iypica.
Received discount on Postage Stamps, 600) 20C 0 2 6
7,008 2 3
Banance oF 1858.
Bank of Bengal, ae sco, BOB aby Y/
In hand,... 900 bse 5 0 5
—————_ 5,057 2 0
Inefficient Balance, ... ee noe PLING) 2}
— 7,173 14 2
Co.’s Rs. 14,727 0 5
By, Examined.
The Asiatic Society's Rooms, BuopanyexosaD Durr,

31st Dec. 1809. Offy. Asst. Secy.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 59

No. 2.
Fund for the year 1859.

LISS LDL SL PPP IPS SILLS SII I PSII LLP PPP DPD PII PDIP

1858.

SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.
Commission on Sale of Books, Rs. 42 8 O
VESTED Funp.
Commission paid to the Bank of Bengal

for collecting Interest on ee

Paper,... 35 0 9
Fee for renewing a piece ‘of Company’s s

Paper,... oat see a
Deposit.
Paid Mahomed Hajee,... 600
Custopy oF Orrmntat Worns, ... 911 4 9
Salary of Librarian at Rs. 30 per month, 500
Establishment at Rs. 14 per month, 900
Book binding, ie es bo
Books cleaning, 000 :
A Blank Book “for writing, se
Printing 1000 Copies of a Nagree and

Bengali list of works for sale, 6
Petty Charges, 00 se
Bist. Indica, 506 500 30 11 4
Freight, .. ae 000
Packing char ees, eae
Bullock train hire on two parcels ‘of

Bibl. Indica, received from Mr. R.

Griffith, 300
Printing 250 Copies of a Persian list of

works for sale, a B00 60
Purchase of Postage Stamps, 600 pot
Copyine Puran.
Copying Charges, 600 tae ve
VEDANTA SUTRAS.
Editing Charges, aa poe 36 8 O
TAIDTIRIYA SANHITA,
Editing Charges,.. 000 sis toe
TAITTIRIYA BRAHMANA.
Printing Charges, at .. 1,141 14 0
BALANCE.
Bank of Bengal, a ... 11,166 11 11
In hand, ab 2515 8

Inefficient Balance, ..,

1859.

». 184 2 0

0 5 8
100

ne ions

: 12 5 0
360 0 O
168 0 0
192 8 O
34 4 3
312 0
20 0 O
1 4 0

——= 9 ee
42 15 9
510 0
AD iO
1 8 0
5 0 0

59 8 9

3l 8 0

: 186 10 8

ano) tea) tS) 0)

: 224 0 0

11,192 11 7
954 8 6

12,147 4 1

HK. Be.
Epw. B. Cowrrn,
Secy. As, Society,
12

ad

“hparog orvesyr Shungawoagy
“TTEMOD "Et ALCL
‘a

atic Society of Bengal. « [No. 1,

7)
oS
ee)
lon)
io)
©
vo)
°
°

qs of the As
QS
co °
S
i=)
oC
=
j=)
j=)
=}

aS 8 @ gst 0 0 O
0 [0s 0 © 8
= 0 £4 si + 2 SIP
| 6 oc 0 8 Oc
“6S8T ‘EST

‘hoeg ‘yssp “Dh YO
‘ILA AYSoudANVaong
“pourllaex gy

VG
Oa
0 0 000'T
Ot Sli
a 0 O GIé
eeeesees (Surpurg) ‘ansopeyey Spa
3 : 0 0 &6I
OOO e4VD) [TOUS S,pleqooyy, “A ;
On5OTLALY) TUS S.PACUL “IAL b & 109%

see e eee e see cs eter ee re SSTISsO Mp
onSopeyrg sdouogry “aq suuuag
se *-noqu Les SurpUItg snoourypaos!
‘quoqe SST JO AT OF “IT Puesssr Jo | O
"TA ‘LGST JOIA PUB AT ‘SON [vUAnor

——

so seos OIVGION PUB SUUVIT[IAA “StssoyyT | O O 000°
eo reece oe oe ot ee o- oe Oe oe Oe ‘sqtsodoq 0 0 el
ee or ee cease ee eee “Deny ‘orprery “AA “PL 6 FL6
‘sy ** Sst TATOO “AA “LIS OLG.MOH | € PT 964"
“6S8T

60

“SNOUT
‘¢ ‘ON LNGNGLVLS

Zev'9 § OL 6869

0
0
0
0)
0)
€

0
6
Ot
g

a

0 OM 19 Oo
co
I
rc

"6GST ‘vaqua0ag #81 AY T—
‘suooy 8 Ajawogy oupespy ay7,

eeose en ee ee oe ese O89 Oe oe ‘to ered ‘out
oc oe eh 08 oe oe oe oe ‘6G-8¢8T LO} ‘OUI
> “egT Jo pus 07 worydrosqng [eamor
tereeeeecessse fsyoog jo aeg Areaqry
eo ee es 08 oe O82 87 eOe Oe + SoouT UOISSIUIP WV

‘SUOTINGIAYUOD

‘SONICNVLSLOO

——

el szs‘4 0 0 Oso

0 00016 = ses oem enoena fradeg s,uvduog
@ SIGT cieceteres eset: foouvyeg quepoqyouy
8 6 ete ee es ee ee ee enee ee es HURT UL YSEO
A baa cer OS 8S OGHG.N OGOr.00 qeSuog jo yurg
“SS8T “HSVO

"S988

1860.] + Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 61

LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

ON THE 8lsT DECEMBER, 1859.

The * distinguishes non-subscribing and the + non-resident Members.

PDI ARAL IAAI ADDDAAADAAADAAAALDL ALL

Abbott, Lieut.-Col. J. Bengal Artillery, Lucknow.

yAlabaster, C. Esquire, China.

yAlexander, Lieut. W. G. 93rd Highlanders, Rohileund Horse,
Pillabheet.

*Allen, C. Esquire, B, C.S., Europe.

* Anderson, Lieut.-Col. W. Bengal Artillery, Europe.

Archer, C., lisq. M. D., B. M. 8.; Calcutta.

Atkinson, W.S. Esquire, M. A. ; Calcutta.

Avdall, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

*Baker, Lieut.-Col. W. E., F. G.S.; Bengal Engineers, Europe,

Batten, J. H. Esquire, B. C. 8., Mynpoorie.

Bayley, H. C. Esquire, B. C. S., Allahabad.

+Beadon, C. Esquire, B. C.8., N. W. Provinces.

Beaufort, F. L. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

*Beckwith, J. Esquire, Hurope.

*Benson, Lieut.-Col. R., Hurope.

+Birch, Major Genl. R. J. H., C. B., N. W. Provinces.

*Bivar, Capt. H. 8. 18th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Blagrave, Capt. T. C. 26th Regt. B. N. I., Hurope.

Blane, Major 8. J., H. M. 52nd Regt., Calcutta.

Blanford, H. F. Esquire, Geological Survey.

+Blanford, W. T, Esquire, Geological Survey.

+Blundell, HE. A. Esquire, Singapore.

*Boele, Lieut.-Col. Sir A. Kt., Hurope.

Boloi Chund Singh Babu, Calcutta.

62 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. - {No.1,

TBowring, L. B. Esquire, B. C.S.; N. W. Provinces.
Boycott, T. Esq., Bombay M.S8., Calcutta.

*Brodie, Capt. T. 5th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
Busheerooddeen Sultan Mahamed, Saheb, Calcutta.
Calcutta, Right Rev. Lord Bishop of, N. W. Provinces.
+Campbell, A. Esq., M. D. Darjiling.

yChapman, C. E. Esquire, B. C. 8., Bijnour.

Chapman, R. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

*Colvin, J. H. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Cowell, E. B. Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

Crozier, William, Esq. B. M.S8., Calcutta.

+Dalton, Capt. E. S. 9th Regt. B. N. I., Chota Nagpore.
De Bourbel, Capt. R., Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.
Dickens, Capt. C. H., Bengal Artillery, Calcutta.
Douglas, Major C., Bengal Artillery, Calcutta.
Drummond, Hon’ble E., B. C. S., Calcutta.

Hatwell, W. C. B., Esq. M. D.; F. L.S8., Calcutta.
*Kdgeworth, M. P. Msquire, B. C. S., Europe.
+Edmonstone, Hon’ble G. F., B. Lieut.-Govr. N. W. P., Allahabad,
*Elliott, Hon’ble Walter, M. C. S., Europe.

yHlliott, C. A. Esquire, B. C. S., Lucknow.

*Hilis, Major R. R. 23rd Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
*Elphinstone, Lieut. N. W. 4th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
*Hyrskine, Major W. C., 73rd Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
Fayrer, J.. Esq. M. D.; F. BR. C.8., B. M.S., Calcutta.
Fisher, A. Esquire, Calcutta.

+Fitzpatrick, D. Esquire, B. C.S., N. W. Provinces.
+Forlong, Capt. J. G. R., Maulmein.

+Freeling, G. H. Esquire, B. C. 8., Bolundshuhur.
Futteh Ally, Moulvie, Calcutta.

+Fytche, Major A., 70th Regt. B. N. L., Bassein.
Gardner, D. M. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

+Gastrell, Capt. J. H. 13th Regt. N. I. Serampoor.
+Geoghegan, J. Esquire, B. C. S., N. W. Provinces.
*Gladstone, W. Esquire, Europe.

Goodenough, F. A. Esquire, Calcutta.

Goodeve, EH. Hsq., M. D.; B. M.S., Calcutta.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 63

Govinchunder Sen, Babu, Calcutta.

Grant, Hon’ble J. P., Lieut.-Govr. of Bengal, Calcutta.
*Grapel, W. Esquire, M. A., Europe.

Grote, A. Esquire, F. L. 8., B. C.S., Calcutta.

*Hall, F. HE. Esquire, M. A., America.

Halsey, W. S. Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Hamilton, R. Esquire, China.

*Hamilton, Sir R. N. E. Bart., B. C. S., Hurope.
Hannyneton, Lieut.-Col. J. C., 63rd Regt. B. N, I., Calcutta.
Hardie, G. K., Esq. M. D., Staff Surjeon, Calcutta.
;Haughton, Capt. J. C., 54th Regt. B. N. L., Port Blair.
Hearsay, Major Genl. Sir J. B., K. C. B., F. L. S., Barrackpore.
+Henessey, J. B. N. Esquire, Mussooree.

}+Herschel, W. J. Esquire., B. C. S., Shahabad.

*Hichens, Capt. W. Bengal Engineers, Europe.
+Hopkinson, Capt. H., 70th Regt. B. N. I., Moulmein.
yIshureepershad Singh Rajah, Bahadoor, Benares.
*Jackson, L. 8. Esquire, Europe.

*Jackson, W. B. Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

Jadava Krishna Singh Babu, Calcutta.

*James, Capt. H. C. 32nd Regt. B. N. I., Egypt.
‘Jerdon, T. C. Esquire, M. M. S., Darjiling.

*Johnstone, J. Esquire, Europe.

Jones, R. Esquire, Calcutta.

Joygopaul Bysack, Babu, Calcutta.

+Kabeeroodeen Ahmed Shah, Bahadoor, Sassaram.
Kaliprusunno Singh, Babu, Calcutta.

Kassinath Roy Chowdry, Bahu, Cossipore.

Kay, Rev. W., D. D., Bishop’s College.

*Laidlay, J. W. Esquire, Europe.

+Layard, Capt. F. P. 19th Regt. B. N. I., Berhampore.
Lees, Capt. W. N., L. L. D. 42nd Regt. B. N. I., Caleutta.
Leonard, H. Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

*Liebig, G. Von, M. D., B. M.S., Europe.

Loch, G. Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

*Low, Major Genl. J., Europe.

Lushington, F, A. Esquire, B. C. 8., Rampore Beaulea.

G4 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

+ Maclagan, Capt. R., Bengal Engineers, Roorkee.
*Macleod, D. F. Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

Macrae, A. C., Esq. M. D., B. M.S., Calcutta.
Manackjee Rustomjee, Esquire, Calcutta.

*Marshman, J. C. Esquire, Europe.

Mazzuchelli, Rev. F. F., D. D., Calcutta.

Medlicott, J. G. Esquire, Geological Survey.
*“Middleton, J. Esquire, Hurope.

*Mills, A. J. M. Esquire, B. C.S., Hurope.

*Money, D. J. Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

Money, J. W. B. Esquire, Calcutta.

7Morris, G. G. Esquire, B. C. 8., Moorshedabad.
*Muir, J. Esquire, Hurope.

+Muir, W. Esquire, B. C. 5., Allahabad.

+Murray, Lieut. W. G. 68th B. N. I., Rawul Pindee.
yNarendra Narian Bhupa, Maha Rajah, Kooch Behar.
+Nicholls, Capt. W. T. 24th Reet. M. N. I., Burmah.
Nundolala Bose, Babu, Calcutta.

Obbard, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

Oldham, T. Esquire, F. R.8., F. G. S., Calcutta.
O’Shaughnessy, Sir W. B., M. D., F. R.S., Calcutta.
*Ouseley, Major W. R., Hurope.

yPhayre, Lieut.-Col. A. P., Rangoon.

yPrasunnonath Roy, Rajah Bahadoor, Degaputti Rajshye.

Pratabchundra Sinha, Rajah, Calcutta.
Pratt, the Ven’ble Archdeacon, J. H., M. A., Calcutta.
*Prinsep, C. R. Esquire, Europe.
Proscnocoomar Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.
Radhanath Sikdar, Babu, Calcutta.
Rajendra Dutt, Babu, Calcutta.
Rajendralal Mittra, Babu, Calcutta.
Raménath Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.
tamaprasad Roy, Babu, Calcutta.
+Ramchandra Sifha, Raja, Moorshedabad.
Ramgopél Ghose, Babu, Calcutta.
Riddell, H. P. Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.
*Roberts, A. Esquire, B, C.8., Lahore.

[ No, 1,

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Roer, E., Esq. Ph. D., Calcutta.

*Rogers, Capt. T. H., Europe.

Russell, R. H. Esquire, B. C. S., Bancoorah.
{Russell, A. H. Esquire, B. C. S., Balasore.
Samuells, E. A. Esquire., B. C. S., Calcutta.
Sanders, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

Saxton, Capt. G. H. 38th M. N. I., Cuttack.
Schiller, F. Esquire, Calcutta.

fScott, W. H. Esquire, Dehra Dhoon.

65

Sherwill, Major, W.S. 66th Regt. B. N.I.; F.G.S.; F.R.G. S.,

Dum Dum.
+Sherwill, Capt. J., Darjiling.
*Smith, Col. J. T., Hurope.

Smith, Colonel R. Baird, C. B., F.G.S., Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.

Smith, H. Scott, Hsquire, B. A., Calcutta.
{Spankie, R, Hsquire, B. C. 8., Saharunpore.
*Sprenger, Dr. A., Europe.

Stainforth, H. Hsquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.
*Stephen, Major, J. G. 8th N. I., Europe.

Strachey, Lieut.-Col. R., F. R.S8.; F.G.8.; F.L.8.; F. R.G.S.;

Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.
7Strachey, J. EH. Esquire, B. C. 8., Moradabad.
Stubbs, Capt. F. W. Bengal Artillery, Rawul Pindee.
Sutherland, H. C. Esquire, B. C. S., Tipperah.
+Suttischunder Roy, Maharaja, Krishnagur.
Suttyasharana Ghosal, Rajah, Calcutta.
+Theobold, W. Esquire, Geological Survey.
*Thomas, EH. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Thomson, T., Esq. M. D.; F. R.8.; F. 1. 5.;F.R.G.8; F. HS,

Botanical Gardens.
*Thornhill, C. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Allahabad.
Thuillier, Major, H. L.; F: R. G. $8.; Bengal Artillery, Calcutta.
¥Tickell, Major, 8. R., 31st B. N. I., Moulmein.
Trevor, C. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Caleutta.
Tytler, Major, R. C., 38th Regt. B. N. I., Barrackpore.
+Ward, J. J. Esquire, B. C. 8., Cuttack.
Warrand, R. H. M. Esquire, B. C, S., Calcutta.

66 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

*Watson, J. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

+Waugh, Col. A. S., F. R.S.; F. R. G.S; Bengal Engineers, Dehra
Dhoon.

Wells, Sir Mordaunt, Kt., Calcutta.

Williams, F. Fisk, Esquire, Calcutta.

+Wilmot, C. W. Esquire, Pakour, Sontal Pergunnahs.

+ Willsone, W. L. Esquire, Beerbboom.

Woodrow, H. Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

7+ Wortley, Major, A. H. P. Stuart, Indore.

Young, Lieut.-Col. C. B., Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.

7Yule, Lieut.-Col. H., Bengal Engineers, N. W. Provinces.

ELECTIONS In 1859.
Ordinary Members.
C. Alabaster, Esq., China.
Maha Rajah Suttis Chunder Roy Buhadoor, Krishnagur.
Major A. H. P. Stuart Wortley, Indore.
H. Stainforth, Esq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.
Babu Kassy Nauth Roy Chowdry, Cossipore.
H. Scott Smith, Esq., B. A., Calcutta.
W. Theobald, Esq., Jr., Geological Survey.
Tieut. W. G. Alexander, 98rd Highlanders, Pillibheet.
Capt. F. W. Stubbs, Bengal Artillery, Rawulpindee.
Sir Mordaunt Wells, Kt., Calcutta.
Colonel R. Baird Smith, C. B., Calcutta.
Babu Nundolala Bose, Calcutta.
The Right Rev. Lord Bishop of Calcutta, Calcutta.
E. C. Bayley, Esq. B. C. S., Allahabad.
Honorable G. F. Edmonstone, Lieut.-Govr. N. W. P.
Major R. C. Tytler, 38th Regt. B. N. I., Barrackpore.
k. H. M. Warrand, Esq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.
Capt. J. E. Gastrell, 13th Regt. N. I., Serampoor.
C. W. Wilmot, Esq., Pakour.
Maha Rajah Narendra Narain Bhupa, Cooch Behar.
34bu Boloi Chund Singh, Caleutta.
J. Obbard, Esq, Calcutta.
W. T. Blanford, Esq., Geological Survey.

1860. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengul.
Hi) wy if

W. H. Scott, Esq., Dehra Dhoon.

Lieut. W. G. Murray, 68th N. I., Rawulpindee.

J. B. N. Henessey, Esq., Mussooree.

A. Campbell, Esq. M. D., Darjiling.

Capt. J. Sherwill, Darjiling.

Capt. H. Hopkinson, 70th Regt. B. N. I., Moulmein.
A. HE. Russell, Esq., C. 8., Balasore.

W. L. Willsone, Esq., Beerbhoom.

Rey. F. F. Mazuchelli, D. D., Calcutta.

Major S. J. Blane, H. M. 52nd Regt., Calcutta.

J. Geogeghan, Esq., N. W. Provinces.

E. Goodeve, Esq. M. D., Calcutta.

Major C. Douglas, Bengal Artillery, Calcutta.

R. Jones, Esq., Calcutta.

D. M. Gardner, Esq., B. C. 8, Calcutta.

Capt. J. G. R. Forlong, Moulmein.

L. B. Bowring, Hsq., B. C. 8., N. W. Provinces.
Capt. J. C. Haughton, 54th Regt. B. N. I., Port Blair.
C. Archer, Esq. M. D., Calcutta.

D. Fitzpatrick, Esq., B. C.S., N. W. Provinces.

G. K. Hardie, Esq., M. D. Staff Surgeon, Calcutta.
A. Fisher, Esq., Calcutta.

Major S. R. Tickell, 31st Regt. B. N. I., Moulmein.
J. Sanders, Hsq., Calcutta.

C. A. Elliott, Esq., B. C. S., Lucknow.

The Honorable J. P. Grant, Lieut.-Govr. of Bengal, Calcutta.
Moulvie Futteh Ally, Calcutta.

F. Fisk Williams, Esq., Calcutta.

BF, A. Goodenough, Hsq., Calcutta.

H. Leonard, Esq., C. E., Calcutta.

CorrEsponping MEmsers.
Dr. Max. Miiller, Oxford, London.
Dr. P. Bleeker, Batavia.
Dr. H. Frederick, Batavia.
Honorary Member.
Right Hon’ble Sir James W. Colvile, Kt., Hurope.

68 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

Loss oF MEMBERS DURING THE YEAR 1859.

By retirement.

B. J. Colvin, Esq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.
Rev. W. O. Smith, Calcutta.
Dr. D. T. Morton, Tounghoo.

By death.
Lieut.-Col. M. E. Loftie, Nuseerabad.
Adolphe Schlagintweit, (Corresponding Member,) Thibet.
Sir G. T. Staunton, Bart. F. R. 8., (Honorary Member,) London.

——

List oF Honorary Memeers.

M. Garcin de Tassy, Membre de I’ Instit, Paris.

Sir John Phillippart, London.

Count De Noe, Paris.

Prof. Francis Bopp, Memb. de Il’ Academie de Berlin.

Sir J. F. W. Herschel, F. R. S., London.

Col. W. H. Sykes, F. BR. S. Do.

Prof. Lea, Philadelphia.

Prof. H. H. Wilson, F. R. S., London.

Prof. C. Lassen, Bonn.

M. Reinaud, Memb. de l Instit. Prof. de l’ Arabe, Paris.

Dr. Ewald, Gottingen.

His Highness Hekekyan Bey, Egypt.

Right Hon’ble Sir Hdward Ryan, Kt., London.

Prof. Jules Mohl, Memb. del’ Instit, Paris.

Col. W. Munro, C. B., H. M. 39th Regt., London.

His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal, Murshedabad
J.D. Hooker, Esq. M.D., R.N., F.R.S., F.G.S., F. L.8., London.
Prof. Henry, Princeton, United States.

Lieut.-Col. Sir C. H. Rawlinson, K. C. B. Persia.

Lieut.-Col. Sir Proby T. Cautley, K. C. B., F. G. S., London.
Raja Radhakanta Deva Bahadur, Calcutta.

B. H. Hodgson, Hsq., F. R. 8., Europe.

H. Falconer, Esq. M. D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F. U.8., B. M.S., Europe.
Right Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt., Europe.

1860.]| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 69

_ Corresponpinc MrmpBers.

Kremer, Mons. A. Von, Alexandria.
Porter, Rev. J., Damascus.
Schlagintweit, Herr H.
Schlagintweit, Herr R.

Smith, Dr. E. Beyrout.

Tailor, J. Esq., Bussorah.

Wilson, Dr., Bombay.

Nietner, J. Esq., Colombo, Ceylon.
Max. Miiller, Dr., Oxford.

Bleeker, Dr. P., Batavia.
Frederick, Dr. H., Batavia.

Associate MEMBERS.

Blyth, E. Esq., Calcutta.

Karamut Ali, Syud, Matawalli, Hooghly.
Long, Rev. J., Calcutta.

MacGowan, Rev. J., Kurope.
Stephenson, J. Esq., Europe.

70 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

For Frprvuary, 1860.

At a meeting of the Society held on the Ist Instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President in the chair.

The Proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Dr. F. J. Mouat, a Jacket &c., worn by the Angami
Naga Hill chief who killed the French Missionary.

2. From Dr. W. Hardinger of the Austrian Academy, several
volumes of the Transactions of that Academy.

3. From the Secy. to the Royal Society of Sciences at Stockholm,
Parts 1 to 5 of a Voyage round the world of the R. Swedish Frigate

Kugenie.
4, From H. M. the Ex-King of Oudh, a dead monkey, Presbytes
Cephalopterus.

5. From Mrs. Turnbull, a fine stuffed specimen of Petaurus
Sciawrus, Shaw.

6. From J. J. Atkinson, Hsq., a few Birds’ skins procured at
Singapore.

7. From Alex. Thomas, Hsq., in medical charge of Khyuk Phyoo,
Ramsee, Arakan, a fine specimen of Platydactylus gecko.

8. From F. E. Hall, Esq., an inscription stone found among the
ruins of Patan, a decayed city near Ratgurh in the Saugor district.

9. From Major R. R. W. Ellis (through F. E. Hail, Esq.) a
copper-plate land grant, dated in the year of Vikramaditya answering
to A. D. 1097. This grant was translated by Mr. Hall in the
Journal of 1858.

A letter was read from C. E. Chapman, Esq., desiring to withdraw
from the Society.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were
balloted for and elected ordinary members.

Col. H. W. S. Scott. Bengal Artillery.

Major G. Pearse.

Dr. F. J. Mouat, re-elected.

Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, B. E., F. R. G. 8.

Mr. Robert Swinhoe and Rev. H. Baker were also elected corre-
sponding members of Society.

1860.]| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. fh

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary
members at the next meeting.

Dr. D. Brandis, proposed by Dr. Thomson seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Sir H. Bartle Frere, K. C. B. proposed by Capt. Lees, seconded by
the President.

H.S. Reid, Esq., Director of Public Instruction, N. W. P. proposed
by Capt. R. Maclagan seconded by Mr. W. Muir.

Major J. Hovenden, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Capt. Stubbs
seconded by Major Thuillier.

Major F. D. Atkinson proposed by Mr. Atkinson seconded by
Major Thuillier.

Stephen Lushington, Hsq., B. C. 8. proposed by the President
seconded by Mr. Samuells.

Capt. A. D. Turnbull, Bengal Engineers, Superintendent General
Irrigation N. W. P., proposed by Lieut.-Col. A. S. Waugh, seconded
by Capt. R. Maclagan.

H. B. Medlicott, Hsq., F. G. S. Professor of Geology at the
Thomason College, Roorkee, proposed by Capt. R. Maclagan, seconded
by Mr. T. Oldham.

Lieut. H. Sconce, Assistant Commissioner Assam, proposed by Dr.
Thomson seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Rev. J. Cave Brown, proposed by the President seconded by Rey.
Dr. Kay.

W. S. Fitz William, Esq., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by
Mr. Schiller.

S. Wauchope, Ksq., B. C. 8., proposed by the President, seconded
by Major Thuillier.

The Council Submitted the following report recommending that
Professor Max Miller be elected an Honorary Member.

Report.

“The Council beg to recommend Professor Max Miiller of Oxford
for election as an Honorary member of the Society.

“Yor the last ten years no name has been more distinguished in
Europe in connection with the ancient literature of India. His
edition of the Rig Veda, with the commentary of Sayandcharya,
(three volumes of which have appeared, containing five of the eight
ashtakas,) is alone sufficient to win him a very high place among

72 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

Oriental scholars. He has also laboured successfully in the fields of
comparative philology and mythology; and his paper on the latter
subject in the Oxford essays has been translated into two of the
continental languages.

“Tis last work which has only lately arrived in this country, on
the ‘ History of ancient Sanskrit Literature so far as it illustrates the

primitive religion of the Brahmans,”

not only brings within the
reach of the general reader, the results of the labours of various Orien-
talists, but it also abounds with new and interesting materials for
future investigations. Of this kind is the chapter on the history of
writing in India, which first appeared in the Society’s Journal, the
author having contributed it when he was elected a corresponding
member in the February meeting of 1859.”
The Council reported that they had appointed the following gentle-
men as members of the Sub-Committees for the year 1860.
FINANCE.
Capt. C. H. Dickens.
Baboo Rajendra Lal Mittra.
PHILOLOGY.
K. A. Samuells, Esq.
Rev. J. Long.
Dr. E. Roer.
Capt. W. N. Lees.
Baboo Rajendra Lal Mittra.
LIBRARY.
Ki. A. Samuells, Esq.
Baboo Ramapersaud Roy.
Major R. Strachey.
Capt. W. N. Lees.
R. Jones, Esq.
Baboo Rajendra Lal Mittra.
Natura History.
HE. A. Samuells, Esq.
T. Oldham, Esq.
Dr. T. Thomson.
Dr. W. Crozier.
W. Theobold, Esq.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 73

Major R. Strachey.
H. F. Blanford, Esq.
Merrorontocy anp PuysicaL SCIENCE.
The Ven’ble J. H. Pratt.
Major H. L. Thuillier.
Major R. Strachey.
Baboo Radha Nauth Sikdar.
T. Oldham, Esq.

Communications were received-—

1. From Baboo Radha Nauth Sikdar, an abstract of the Meteoro-
logical Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in the
months of June, July, and August, 1859.

2. From R. B. Chapman, Hsq., Under-Secretary to the Govern-
ment of India, copy of a Statement of Doolum, a Convict in Port
Blair.

Major Thuillier, F.R.G.S. informed the meeting that he
had recently had the pleasure of receiving from the Messrs.
de Schlagintweit now at Berlin, some excellent specimens of Chromo-
Lithographs and Chromo-Photographs of their series of views of
the most interesting subjects taken during the course of their magne-
tical survey of India. These pictures he placed on the Table for the
inspection of members, the smaller ones being described as Chromo-
Photographs and the larger as Chromo-Lithographs.

It was proposed by the Messrs. de Schlagintweit to produce a collec-
tion of no less than 700 Panoramas and views from India and Hich
Asia, the aquarells and drawings from nature by Hermann and
Adolpne de Schlagintweit, with some Photographs by Robert
de Schlagintweit, taken between the years 1854 to 1858.

These views of which a catalogue has been forwarded, are divided

into 20 groups as follows:

Groups. Plates.
1. General Panoramic Views, 1 to Hi Vp yee
2. Konkun and Western Dekhan, wee dc) v BO
3. Bengal to Panjab, sh 445 ec es
4, Khassia Hills and surrounding Plains, ... sf RSS
5. Central India, ... ae i sot CeO
6. Wastern Ghats and Karnatik, ae ia 2k

74 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No.1,

7. Maissur and ae wae Hi ioe oe
8. Rivers, ; 4 Age coe 200
9. Trees and groups wopvesstition: ae »»- 249
10. Temples, Monumental Buildings, European Residen-
ces, e471
11. Native Buildings, Bridges, ilies. fe, Be ys
12. Panoramas from the Himalaya, Tibet nal Takats 354
13. Hastern Himalaya, Be 200 Be 7
14, Western Himalaya, aes Son ... 469
15. Gnari, Khorsum, Central Tibet, aA --< - 496
16. Western Tibet and Karakorum (Muskta), soo ee
17. From Ladak by the Karakorum and Kuenlun i
Turkistan, ... aia See Oe
18. Salt-lakes and Thermal springs, ae ... 998
18. Snow-peaks and Glaciers, ... 506 -. 646
20. Indian Ocean to Egypt, ... ee soo ieaD

From the above, the meeting would observe that the series em-
braced a wide range of interest, and from the specimens on the Table,
he (Major Thuillier) thought that the collection was well worthy
of a place in the archives of the Society. He could not inform the
meeting what the probable cost of the entire set would be, but he
hoped the object would not be lost sight of The catalogue shewed
a long list of subjects which appeared to be of special interest to a
Society like this and the superior and artistic manner in which such
publications were brought out in Germany, rendered them valuable.

With respect to the Chromo-Photographs, he would read an extract
from Mr. Hermann de Schlagintweit’s letter to his address, dated the
9th November last.

“The three Photographs are aquarell fac-similes and reductions to
one uniform size of our large originals. By a peculiar combination
partly of tinted Paper, on which the Photographs are printed, and
partly of colour put on, they resemble, as near as possible, our originals.”
And as regards the larger pictures, he states:

“The objects of the Chromatic Lithographs are the two highest
Peaks till now measured, which we thought to be of particular
interest for you, our atlas will consist of 80 similar Plates.’ These
two views the meeting would observe, represented the celebrated moun-

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 75

tains called “ Kanchinjinga” and “ Mount Everest” the former being
28,156 feet and the latter 29,002 feet above mean sea level. To the
latter Mr. de Schlagintweit had added the name of “ Gourisanker,”’
a name which he (Major T.) did not remember to have before heard,
It would be in the recollection of the Society that there was a very
animated discussion some time back on the subject of the native or
local appellation of this stupendous mountain, and that Mr. Brian
Hodgson had affixed to it the name of “ Deodhunga.”’ It had been
very clearly shewn to the Society, by his friend Colonel Waugh, how
impossible it was for any person, without entering Nipal and conduct-
ing measurements there in the vicinity of the great snowy mass
in question, to identify the peak which he had, after years of
research and computation, fixed by actual observation, and declare
it to be one andthe same. For this reason he had therefore main-
tained his right to assign to the highest known mountain in the world,
until its own native designation could be established beyond all
doubt, a distinguished modern name, which had met with entire
approval from the Royal Geographical Society at home, as well as
with scientific men on the continent, and which, no doubt, would now
be inseparably connected with the mountain for generations to
come.

Mr. de Schlagintweit had made no allusion to the point, and it was
therefore not known from whence he had obtained the name of
“ Gourisanker” or from what authority he had deduced it. Probably
he had been able to derive information on this important subject
when he visited Katmandhoo from which place also, if was most
likely the view was taken, although this was not specified on the
picture, a point to be regretted, looking to the discussions which had
taken place and to the great interest which attached to the subject.

Major Thuillier also informed the meeting that Mr. de Schlagintweit’s
letter stated that the King of Bavaria whose subjects they were,
had been pleased to confer on both brothers, titles of nobility, a dis-
tinction which they believed they owed to their important Mission
to India and to the liberal views and arrangements with which the
Indian Government at all times assisted them in completing it.

Major Douglas exhibited a calculating machine, and explained the

tL 2

76 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

principle on which it was constructed, and the mode in which various
arithmetical operations were effected by it.

The thanks of the meeting were voted to Major Thuillier and to
Major Douglas.

The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

LIBRARY.
List of accessions to the Library since the meeting in January last.
Presentations.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, New Series,
vol. [V. Part 1.—By THe Acapemy.

List of Fellows of the Royal Society for 1858.—By THE Roya
Society.

Address of the President delivered at the Anniversary Meeting, 309th
November, 1858.—Ditto.

Zwei Vedische Texte iber Omen& und Portenta. Von. A. Weber, Berlin,
1859.—By Tur AuTHOR.

1. Jahrbuch der Kaiser-Koniglichen, Geologischen Reichsanstalt vols.
VIL. VIII. and IX. Vienna.—By tue Sociery.

List of members of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1858.

Report of the Joimt Committee of the Royal Society and the British
Association for procuring a continuance of the Magnetic and Meteorolozical
Observatories.

2. Uebersicht der resultate Mineralogischer Forschungen from 1844 to
1852, 3 vols. Von. Dr. Gustav. Adolph. Kenngott.

3. Katalog der Bibliothek des K. K. Hof—Mineralien—Cabinets in
Wien.

4, Abhandlungen der Mathemat, Physikalischen Classe der Koeniglich
Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, vols. 30, 31, Miinchen.

5. Ditto Historischen Classe, vol. 32.

6. Ditto Philosoph Philologischen Classe, vol. 3rd Parts 1, 2 and 3.

7. Naturwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, Von Wilhelm Haidingeér, Bands
2 Siand4:

Auszug aus dem Monatsbericht der Koniglichen Akademie der Wissens-
chaften Zu Berlin for January and February 1859, 2 pamphlets.

8. Gelehrte Anzeigen heransgegeben Von Mitgliedern der K. Bayer.
Akademie der Wissenschaften Parts 42 and 47.

9. Berichte tiber die mittheilungen von Freunden der naturwissen-
schaften in Wien, Von Wilhelm Haidingér, Parts 1 and 7.—Wien.

An unpointed Phonetie Alphabet based upon Lepsius’ Standard Alphabet
by J. G. Thompson, M. C. 8. Mangalore 1859.—By true AutTHoR.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 77

Oriental Christian Spectator for December, 1859.—By THE EpiTor.

Calcutta Christian Observer for January, 1869.—By Tur Epirors.

Oriental Baptist for January, 1860.—By THE Epiror.

1. A paper and Resolutions on the Uniform System of Meteorological
Observations.—By Masor R. LacHian.

2. Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, vol. 27, 1858.

3. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft Dreizehnter
Band. 4th Heft, Leipzig, 1859.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine and Journal
of Science, Fourth Series. No. 121, November, 1859.

4. Denkrede auf Johaun Nepomuf von Fuchs. By Franz von Kobell,
Miinchen. 1856.

5. Ueber die Physic der Molecularcrifte. By Prof. Dr. Jolly. Miinchen,
1857.

6. Wissenschaften altderetscher Sprache und Literatur. By Dr.
Konrad Hoffman, Miinchen, 1857.

7. Die deutsche Politik Konig Heinrich I.—By Franz Loner, Miinchen
1857.

8. Francesco Petrarca’s Vortrag.—By Pror. Georg Martin THomMas.
Miinchen, 1858.

9. Ueber die geschichtlichen Porstufen der neueren Rechts philosophie.
—By Pror. Dr. Caru Prantu. Miinchen, 1858.

10. Ueber Johannes Miiller.—By Dr. Tu. L. W. Biscuorr. Miinchen,
1858.

11. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, Parts,
1 and 2 of 1858.

12. Fisher’s Mosaic account of the Creation.

13. Weber’s Zwei Vedische Texte uber Omina und Portenta.

Purchased.

1. Le Bouddha et Sa Religion. By J. Barthelemig Saint-Hilaire,
Paris.

2. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. By M. Milne Edwards and By M.
M. A. D. Brongniart Et J. Decaisne. Paris 1859.

3. Revue des Deux Mondes, XXIX. Annee, Seconde Periode. Payis
October 1859, and November 1859. Tomes XXIII. and XXLV.

4, Vergleichende Grammatik. Von Bopp. Zweiter Band Zweite Hiilfte,
Berlin, 1859.

5. Chalef Elahmar’s Qasside. Von W. Ahlwardt. Greifswald, 1859.

6. Die Herabkunft Des Feners und Des Gdttertranks. Von Adalbert
Kuhn. Berlin, 1859.

78 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

7. The Literary Gazette. Nos. 69, 70, 71, 72 of vol. 3rd.

8. Comptes Rendus Des Seances De L’Academie des Sciences. Tome
49. Nos. 12, 13, 14 and 15.

9. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History. No. 23, November,
1859. London.

10. Haji Khalfa, a Biographical Dictionary of the Mahomedans, vol. 7.

For Marcu, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 7th instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed :—

Presentations were received :—

1. From Rajah Kundurpeshwar Singh, Zemindar of Sarun, six gold
coins of his predecessors of different sizes.

2. From the Bombay Government, No. 54, of the selections from
its records.

3. From the Madras Government, No. 61, of the records of that
Government.

4. From the Superintendent, Bombay Government Observatory,
a copy of the Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made in
1858.

5. From M. Zill, a fragment of the egg-shell of the large Dodo-
like bird of Madagasear, the Apiornis maximus. (J. Geofroy,) an egg,
beside which that of the Ostrich is comparatively diminutive, and
which holds about two gallons.

6. Captain Hales, of the Fire Queen, S. V., a specimen of the Chi-
loscyllium plagiosum, (Bennett,) six feet in length, from the Aguada
Reef, the “ Sun-fish” of seamen in the Bay of Bengal, found only in
shoal water.

7. Capt. Niblett, of the Sydney 8S. V.asmall specimen of the cu-
rious crustacean, Thalasina scorpionedes, (Leach) forwarded by Mr.
Voule of Rangoon, who remarks that “ This is a land animal, which
the Burmese call Padzoon Kea or ‘ scorpion prawn.’ It does not live
on the surface of the ground, but burrows to a depth of three or four
feet in the mud. ‘This specimen was found at that depth.”

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 79

8. From Rajah Radha Kanth Deb, Bahadoor, a huge Sunkarra
Fish (trygon).

Professor Max Miller, of Oxford, was balloted for, and elected an
Honorary Member of the Society.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were
balloted for and elected ordinary members :—

Dr. D. Brandis.

The Hon’ble Sir H. Bartle Frere, K. C. B.
H. S. Reid, Esq. B. C.S.

Major Hovenden.

Major F. D. Atkinson.

Stephen Lushington, Esq., B. ©. S.
Capt. A. D. Turnbull.

H. B. Medlicott, Esq.

Lieut. H. Sconce.

Rev. J. Cave Browne.

W.S. Fitzwilliam Esq.

S. Wauchope, Hsq., B. C. S. :

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-
bers at the next meeting.

J. EH. T. Aitchison Esq., M. D. proposed by Major F. W. Stubbs
and seconded by Col. Baird Smith.

A. K. Dyer, Esq., proposed by Dr. T. Thomson, seconded by Mr.
Atkinson.

H. Braddon, Esq., proposed by Mr. Atkinson and seconded by the
President.

Alonzo Money, Esq., B. C. S., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded
by Mr. Samuells.

The Council also proposed Dr. M. Haug of Poonah, a corresponding
member of the Society.

Col. Strachey suggested that a statement should be prepared and
laid before the next meeting showing, as far as could be at present
ascertained, the financial result of the recent reduction in the rate of
subscription.

The Secretary said he should be most happy to prepare such a state-
ment. He could at once state, that since the beginning of last year
upwards of 70 new members had been elected.

80 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

Capt. Lees enquired what number “had been elected in previous
years.

The Secretary replied that the average of the three preceding years
had been only nine.

Communications were received—

1. From Baboo Radhanauth Sikdar, abstract of the result of the
Meteorological observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in
the month of September, 1859.

2. From W. T. Blanford, Esq., a paper on the Indian Malacology,
No. 1, by Messrs. W. T. and H. F. Blanford.

3. From Major H. L. Thuillier, a paper by Capt. Montgomerie
on the great flood of the river Indus which reached Attock on the
10th August, 1858.

4. From Col. R. Strachey a memo. on Mr. Blyth’s paper on the
animals known as wild asses.

Received the following letter from Major H. L. Thuillier :—

To W.S. Atkinson, Esq.,
Secy. Asiatic Society.

S1r,—I have the pleasure to return the Society’s atlas of district
lithographed maps which I have completed. After adding all the maps
recently published, an index to the whole set has been prepared, the
maps numbered, and an index map of Bengal prepared, which I hope
will make the record more worthy of a place in the Society’s library.

I would suggest that a separate volume of the engraved sheets of
the Indian Atlas be prepared for the library. I should be happy to
supply all the sheets published up to the present time from the Sur-
veyor General’s Office, and to arrange them with proper list and index
map. The cost of the atlas will not be more than about 20 Rupees.

Your’s obediently,
(Sd.) H. L. Tuurniurer, Major.

The hearty acknowledgments of the meeting were given to Major
Thuillier for his liberal and valuable assistance in completing and ar-
ranging the Society’s atlas.

His offer to furnish the engraved maps, as they were issued, was
accepted with thanks.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 81

Report from the Council.

The Council beg to submit for the approval of the Society the
following report of the Philological Committee recommending the
publication of Zeeah Burneah in the Bibl. Indica.

Leport.

The Philological Committee recommend to the Council that the
Zeeah Burneah, a Persian History of the reign of Firuz Shah Toghluk,
should be published in the new series just commenced of the Bibl.
Indica. Several MSS. have been collected to form an accurate text,
and Moulavi Syud Ahmed Khan of Moradabad has offered to edit it.
The work will fill about seven Fasciculi, and as it relates to a very
important and but little known period in the history of Muhammadan
India, and as the book itself is extremely rare, it appears to the Com-
mittee on every account desirable to have it printed.

The report was adopted.

The Council reported that they had addressed the following letter
to the Supreme Government :—

From W.S. Atkinson, Hsq. Secy. Asiatic Society of Bengal,
To W. Gruy, Hsq., Secy. Govt. of India, Home Dept.

Asiatic Society's Rooms, Calcutta, 27th Heb. 1860.

Srr,—I am directed by the Council to bring to the notice of the
Honorable the President in Council the opportunity afforded by the
present expedition to China of investigating the Physical Geography
and Natural History of portions of that country to which access may
hereafter be difficult or impossible.

2. The Council have felt so deeply the importance of not neglect-
ing this opportunity, that they recently requested their President to
ascertain the views of the Viceroy, but at that time if appeared to His
Lordship that he would not be warranted in exposing a naturalist to
such risk of life, as would be incurred by prosecuting Natural History
researches in a hostile country.

3. Since that time considerable extension has been given to the
foree intended to operate in China, and it appears probable that posts
must be established to serve as a basis for operations inland, in nor-
thern China, a country little known to naturalists and of very great
interest.

M

82 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No.1,

4. A naturalist would thus be able either from on boardship or
from the posts on the seaboard to make good collections and obtain
valuable information, even if unable to accompany the force into the
interior in whatever direction it may proceed.

5. The Council however venture to think that a naturalist would
find it possible to accompany the advance of the army without serious
danger, and they are further convinced that an equally good oppor-
tunity is not likely to occur again, and that it would hereafter be a
matter for regret if no use were made of it; nor do they think it
immaterial to add, in confirmation of their own views, that the French
Government, as they have recently ascertained, has already dispatched
a naturalist to the Hast to accompany the allied forces.

6. The Council have learnt from the public journals that attention
has already been called to the subject at home, and they have reason
to believe that H. M. Government have been addressed on the subject
by leading men of science in England. They nevertheless feel it a
duty to lay the subject before the Government here, because they
believe that a man possessing special qualifications for such a
task, by his previous studies and by his extensive knowledge of the
Zoology of Asia, is present on the spot and ready to undertake the
duties and the risk. Moreover, the name of Mr. Blyth, who has a
high reputation in Europe, has been prominently put forward in the
London Times and Atheneum as the gentleman best suited for such
a commission.

7. The Council therefore, while fully appreciating the motives which
influenced His Excellency in declining to entertain their proposal when
first submitted to him, still venture to hope that the great importance
of such a mission in a scientific point of view, the probability that so
favorable an opportunity may not occur again, and the fact that Mr.
Blyth is quite willing to encounter the danger, whatever it may be,
may lead to a reconsideration of the question, and an affirmative de-
cision.

8. The Council have given some attention to the matter of expense
and think a personal salary of Rs. 500 with travelling expenses would
be a fair remuneration.

In addition to this some allowance would be required to provide a
staff of native taxidermists and collectors.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 83

These might be procured partly in this country and partly in
China.
I have, &e.,
(Sd.) W.S. Avginson,
Secretary, Asiatic Society.

Mr. R. Jones previously to giving a microscopic domonstration of
Diatomacee offered a few remarks descriptive of these organisms.
They were described as a family of confervoid Alge differing from
other unicellular Algz, in being furnished with an external coating of
silex. The method of determining the structure of the Diatomaceous
frustule was explained, and attention was directed to the singular
beauty of the traceries and markings exhibited by the silicious
valves and to the difficulty of making out their true condition.
The mode of increase of the cells was stated to be, like that of
all vegetable cells, a process of division—the only other mode of
reproduction known certainly to exist in this class, being that in
which the operation of conjugation takes place. It was remarked
however that these phenomena required for their satisfactory demon-
stration quiet and a happy concurrence of other circumstances. It was
further stated that the reproduction of Diatomaces, by the break-
ing up of the Endochrome into Gonidia, was doubtful. Various causes
were mentioned as having been assigned to account for the motion
observable in these organisms; but it was added that, our know-
ledge on this point was still very imperfect. The habitats of the
Diatomacez were described, and numerous fossil specimens from the
Himalayas, the Arctic regions, America, and various other localities,
were exhibited during the evening; and it was mentioned, as an in-
teresting fact, that the same species were found under conditions widely
differing, and in places distantly remote from each other.

Dr. Crozier remarked that the description of the organization of
the Diatomacex with which Mr. Jones had so ably favoured the meet-
ing and the microscopic demonstrations which would now be given of
them, both recent and fossil, were very interesting, especially as these
minute organized beings have only very lately been brought to our
knowledge by the valuable assistance our sense of sight receives from
the compound achromatic microscope ; and they were, though invisi-
ble to the naked eye, found wherever there is fresh or salt water—in

M 2

84 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

the smallest quantity of water, on the surface or in the deepest fathom-
able part of the ocean, in the tropical and in the polar regions. Some
recent Diatomacez in fresh water would be shown under the microscope,
some from Atlantic soundings 2,070 fathoms, after which he, Dr. C.,
would exhibit some in a state intermediate between recent and fossil
from guano, the urinary and fecal excrement of sea-birds. The
silicious cases of the Diatomaceze which have been taken by the
birds with their food, generally fish, who also have previously taken
these Diatomaceze as food, (most likely in eating seaweed on which
they are always very abundant) were not acted upon at all by the
alimentary secretions but passed out with the fceces unaltered ; besides
which they were found in innumerable numbers in many strata of the
earth in different localities, some of which would also be demonstrated.
From their numbers both recent and fossil, and their peculiar inde-
structible and often beautifully formed silicious cases they were a very
interesting study, besides which, though their remains were so perma-
nently preserved for an almost indefinite time, owing to their inde-
structible silicious cases, they were amongst the lowest organized
beings, yet they possessed some motive power and have been placed by
some naturalists in the animal kingdom. But this motive power in
all of the lowest organized beings arose generally from cilia; now
these peculiar incessant motive organs were found on some particular
part of many of the lowest organized beings both animal and vege-
table and therefore were not recognized now as the distinctive character
of an animal. The Diatomacez were now placed in the vegetable
kingdom as they do not possess any internal assimilating or digestive
organs. The great distinction between the animal and vegetable
kingdoms (which is very well marked in the higher organized plants
and animals) in the lower organized beings was this, the animal requires
for its nourishment, its life, matter organized either by its own or
vegetable processes, which it takes some way or other into
the interior of its body, the vegetable for its nourishment, its life,
possesses the power of obtaining it by absorbing the inorganic
elements on its exterior. Wherever any organized beings under
the influence of sun-light were found to decompose carbonic acid
and to set free oxygen they might be ranked in the vegetable kingdom,
however active their motions may be fromcilia or other unknown agents.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 85

This peculiar power of vegetables was strikingly and instructively de-
monstrated to us in an aquarium ; put fish in an aquarium and they
soon die, though they may be well fed, if the water is not renewed,
and this mortality arises from want of oxygen ; but puta water plant
in the aquarium and the fish will live for days weeks and months with-
out the water being changed, and this arises from the peculiar power
the vegetable possesses of decomposing carbonic acid, appropriating the
carbon to its own life and giving off oxygen for the support of the life
of the fish.

Mr. Jones and Dr. Crozier then exhibited numerous specimens of
Diatomacez, several members of the society having obligingly lent
their microscopes for the occasion.

The cordial thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Jones and
Dr. Crozier.

The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

Liprary.
The Library had received the following accessions since the meeting in
February last.

Presentations.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, New Series,
vol. 4th, Part 2nd.—By THe ACADEMY.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,
1859.—By THe ACADEMY. :

Description of some Asiatic Lepidopterous Insects belonging to the tribe
Bombyces.—By Freperic Moors. (From the proceedings of the Zoologi-
cal Society of London, May 1859.)—By Tue AuTHor.

A Monograph of the Genus Adolias.—By Freperic Moors. (From the
Trans. Ent. Society vol. 5, N. S., Part 2nd)—By THe AUTHOR.

Synopsis of the known Asiatic species of Silk-producing Moths with
descriptions of some new species from India, 2 copies.—By FRreprERIC
Moors. (From the proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, June
1859.—By THe AUTHOR.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, vol. 15, Part 4, No. 60.
—By tHe Epiror.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London, vol. 22, Part 4.—By THE
Society.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, vol. 3, No, 6.
—By THE Sociery,

86 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

The Philosophical Magazine. Fourth Series, Nos. 122, 123, for Decem-
ber 1859.—By tHe Epirors.

The Athenzeum for November 1859.—By Tur Epiror.

Calcutta Christian Observer for February and March 1860.—By THE
EDITORS.

Oriental Baptist for February and March 1860.—By tHe Eprtor.

Preliminary Map of India exhibiting the lines of Electric Telegraph in
1860.—By Masor THuILLIER.

Coal and Iron in the Punjab.— By THE Pustic Works DEPARTMENT.

Report on’the Survey Operations in the Lower Provinces.—By THE
BencaL GovERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. 54, New
Series.—By tur BomBay GovERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. 61.—By THE
Mapras GOVERNMENT.

Report on certain Projects.—Ditto Ditto.

Magnetical and Meteorological observations made in 1858.—By THE
SUPERINTENDENT, BoMBAY GOVERNMENT OBSERVATORY.

Selections from the Public correspondence of the Punjab Government,
vol. 4, No. 3.—By THE PunsaB GOVERNMENT.

Bibidharta Sangraha, No. 60, for Choit.—By tue Epiror.

Purchased.

Comptes Rendus. Tome 49, Nos. 16 to 23.

Tables Des Comptes Rendus of Tome 48.

Journal Des Savants for October 1859.

The American Journal of Science and Arts for November 1859.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th November and Ist Dee. 1859. 2 Nos.

Das Leben Muhammed’s, vols. 3 and 4.—By Dr. Ferpinanp Wus-
TENFELD.

Lexicon Persico-Latinum—Fasciculi 6 of Part I and of Part II.

Motanabbii Carmina cum Commentario Wahidii, Fasciculus 5.

Journal Asiatique, No. 54, of Tome 14.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles No. 4, of Tome 11, Fourth Series.

Revue de Zoologie, No. 10, 1859.

The Natural History Review, vol. VI. No. 4.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History vol. 4, No. 24.

The Literary Gazette Nos. 73 to 76.

Darwin on the Origin of Species.

Sir Emerson Tenneut’s Ceylon.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 87

Report of Curator, Zoological Department.

The following collections have been received :

1. R. Swinhoe, Esq., of H. M. Consulate, Amoy. Numerous
specimens of mammalia and birds, and some in other classes, addi-
tional to the birds noticed in XXVIII, 280,—collected chiefly about
Amoy, but some from Formosa; and among the latter the skull and
horns of an undescribed Stag, of the Mlaphine type of Deer, which
cannot but be regarded as an interesting discovery.

MAMMALIA.
Macacus 2 Skull of a young animal, sent as that of “ the

small Formosa Monkey.’ Iam not aware that any species of Mon-

key has been described from that island; and the present specimen
exhibits no special characteristic at so early an age, when the second
true molars had not been developed. A Monkey of this genus (M.
specrosus, F. Cuv.,) inhabits Japan. Mr. Swinhoe since writes—
“The Macacus from Formosa must have been at least two years
old. I procured him in spring and kept him alive for several
months. I have one still alive, with an unmutilated tail, which I
will send you as it is, and you will be able to form your own views of
the species from the living animal. It is very difficult to get an
animal of the kind with a full tail, as the Chinese are in the habit
of docking the tail before Europeans can get hold of them. This
is the small species and inhabits the camphor forests of the Formosa
mountains. Its colour is grey with pale under-parts, and it has yel-
lowish-brown eyes. The large species which frequents the rocks on
the coast of Formosa, especially in the neighbourhood of Sakow or
‘ Ape’s hill,’ is about twice the size and rather darker in colour (both
have rough coats), with redder face, and with two bright red callosi-
ties on the rump. This I take to be the Japanese animal, as also
identical with the Monkeys found in the island of Lintin near Hong-
kong, but this only on conjecture. The small species stands about
2 ft. high, the larger about 3 ft. A sporting friend has lately gone
over to Formosa, and having sent a stuffer with him, I hope to pros
cure some of these animals.’—Qw. Has the very short tail of
M. sprcrosus, as figured by M. Fr. Cuvier, been docked of its na-
tural proportions P—Again, Mr. Swinhoe subsequently writes—

88 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. No. 1,

“JT have ascertained that the large Formosa Monkey is identical
with the Japanese one, and it will therefore stand as M. spectosus.
The small kind, which I am about to send you alive, is undoubtedly
distinct and probably new. ‘The large are found on the coast, the
small in the forests of the interior of the island.*

Nycticesus (?) SwinHoert, nobis, x.s. I can find no description
of a Bat at all applicable to this species; and cam discover in the
specimen no trace of upper incisors. It is rather a robustly formed
Bat, with the alar membrane continued to the base of the toes; with
unusually short linguiform tragus, and short anti-helix. Fur mostly
straight and silky, even glossy above, but a little frizzled on the fore-
head and about the neck ; its surface-colour on the upper-parts an
umbre-brown with pale tips, below much paler and a little albescent ;
membranes dark, with numerous transverse stripes of minute hairs
on the lower surface of the interfemoral; the extreme tip of the tail
exserted. Head and body about 23 in. long, the tail 13 in.; expanse
about 12 in.: length of fore-arm 2 in.; longest finger 83 in.; tarse

% 1n.; hind-foot with claws } in.; ears (posteriorly) about 3 in. in

the fresh specimen ; tragus barely ¢ in. This with other species not
expressly stated to be from Formosa, I conclude are from Amoy.

SCOTOPHILUS PUMILOIDES, R. I. Tomes, Ann. Mag. N. H., XX.
(1857), p. 228. After much consideration, I think this small species
is correctly identified.

Canis (FAMILIARIS). Skull of a short-faced Dog, from Formosa,
minus the lower jaw and wanting several of the upper teeth.

C. (famitiaris). Skull of another short-faced Dog, of smaller
size, and similarly imperfect, from Amoy,—most remarkable for pos-
sessing no second true molar, nor space for its insertion.7

* The living monkey has arrived just as this sheet was going to press. Itis a
half-grown female, and differs in no respect (that I can perceive) from the common
M. rapiatus of the peninsula of India, except in being a shade or two darker in
colourimg, with a nigrescent wash on the face and ears.

+ The Tiger is an occasional visitor in the island of Amoy. Ina letter from
Mr. Swinhoe, dated Nov. 21st, 1859, he writes—“ I have, sinee my last, met
with little of interest except a Royal Tiger of large size in a Chinese village. E
attacked him at close quarters with a fowling-piece and made him bleed; but to
avoid an awkward spring at me, I fell down a precipice and nearly killed myself.
No assistance being at hand and the Chinese not daring to come near the beast,
I need not tell you that I missed getting his skin. One was killed last year at
Amoy, and I once bought a cub out of three that a Chinese had for sale, but I
never met the brutes before in my rambles. 1 was out after specimens, and was
not of course provided with ball; my stock being only shot and cartridges.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 89

MosteELa srptrica, Pallas: Mf Hodgsoni, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. #.,
XI (1848), p. 118. A fine skin of a female, and an imperfect skull.

Sorex murinus (?), L.: S. Swinhoei, nobis, J. A. S. XXVIII,
285. The specimen formerly described was but half-grown, and has
the surface-colour of the upper-parts much darker than in four adults
now sent. In the young of S. murinus, Dr. Cantor states (J. A. 8.
XV, 191), that “ the colour is more of a bluish grey, slightly mixed
with brown on the back.’’ In the young of our present animal, the

When I reflect on this adventure, it seems a wonder that I was not killed, but a
sight of that glossy striped skin emboldened me to try the odds.” I sincerely
trust that my esteemed friend will admit “‘ discretion” to be “the better part of
valour” on any future similar occasion. He since writes (Jan. 5th)—“ Tigers,
I am told, are greatly increasing in the neighbouring high hills. The villagers
report a number of lives lost ; and numerous small cattle carried away.”

Tigers appear to be very troublesome in the new Russian territory of the
Amir. “ In the same places where the Elk is found, the Tiger prowls; and the
latter animal may be called quite common, its constant abode being there. I was
informed by some Zolons, that there are always a great number of Tigers in the
mountains on the opposite or Chinese side. During winter they cross the river
and seize the horses of the Zolons, who hunt them at that time.” Journ. Koy.
Geogr. Soc. KXVIII (1858), p. 420. Again, p. 424, ‘ The enquiries I made of
those few Tunguses confirmed the fact of the Tiger being found all over the
Hing-gan, especially at its central and lower parts. The population are accord-
ingly prevented from hunting there, as the Tiger destroys their Horses, parti-
eularly during winter.*** The Tiger always follows the fresh tracks of the wild
Boar, which constitutes its principal food.”...And p. 440, “ The mhabitants of
both banks of the Usuri are employed in agriculture, which the extent and fecun-
dity of their lands render very successful. They have bred cattle for cultivating
their fields, but being often attacked by Tigers, it is very difficult to keep cattle
in any number.” de also Atkinson’s Siberia, and Humboldt’s notice of Tigers
in Northern Asia in Asie Centrale. However, they do not quite range to
America, albeit the poet Campbell places them on the banks of Lake Erie! “ On
Erie’s banks where ‘Tigers steal along.” Nor to Africa; though Sir Walter Scott
locates them in “Lybia!” (Bridal of Triermain.) The Russian Expedition
employed on the Survey of Lake Aral, found them troublesome even there iz
mid-winter! (Vide J. R. Geog. S. Vol. XXIII, 95).

Here it may be remarked that Tigers appear to be fast multiplying in Pinang,
where notices of the occurrence of this animal have several times appeared in the
Journals from about the middle of 1859. In the Island of Singapore, where
they are now so numerous and destructive, they made their first appearance five
or six years after the establishment of the British settlement; and but three or
four years ago, Dr. Oxley wrote—‘‘ The channel between Pinang and the main
is two miles broad; and this has been sufficient to exclude the Viger: for
although there have been examples of individuals having crossed over, it has
been in an exhausted state, and they have been immediately destroyed.” Since
oe ue written, the Tiger would appear to have fairly established itself on the
island.

In another communication, dated Dec. 8th, Mr. Swinhoe notices two other
species of Frnis. He remarks— A wild Fexrs is found in Hongkong marked
like the domestic Cat, but much larger; and an animal known to Anglo-Chinese
as the ‘ Tiger cat.’” From the description sent, evidently F. macrocenis, or
#. macrocrorp:s if this be distinct, or an animal yery closely akin: a specimen
is promised shortly.

N

90 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (No. 1,

brown of the upper-parts all but totally conceals the dark grey: in
the adults the brown tips are much less developed, and there is
scarcely any difference in colour above and below. ‘The largest spe-
cimen (a skin) has the tarse in. A female skin in spirit measures
about 5 in., with the tail nearly 3 in.; tarse plus # in. Amoy.*

S.——? The young of a large species of Shrew, which at first
sight might be deemed an albino, but on closer examination is seen
to be of a very albescent grey colour, which is probably typical. EHx-
tremely doubtful as a lewcoid variety of the preceding.

SCIURUS CASTANEOVENTRIS, Gray, Br. Mus. Catal. : Sc. griseopec-
tus, nobis, J. A. S. XVI, 8738.

Mus precumants, L.

M. ruavescens, Gray. Not full-grown apparently.

M.
young of a Mouse affined to M. muscuLus; approximating the de-

P A diminutive species seemingly; rather than the

scription of M. vacus, Pallas, only the tail is of the same length as
the head and body. Entire length about 4 inches only; the tarse with
toes 2 inch, or decidedly long in proportion. Har-conch as in M.
MuscULUS; but more clad with small hairs within. It is not de-
sirable to name it from a single skin.

CERVUS TAIOUANUS, nobis, 2. s.¢ The ‘Spotted Deer’ of China has
been currently but vaguely identified with the Axis or ‘Spotted Deer’
of India; but I have long doubted the correctness of that identifica-
tion. The question is completely decided, so far at least as the Deer
of the island of Formosa is concerned—and I am tolerably sure that
this is the (imported ?) ‘Spotted Deer’ of China,—by a skull now sent
by Mr. Swinhoe, which belongs strictly to the Hlaphine and not to the
Awine group of Deer: being the smallest and southernmost in its
distribution of that group, the northern tropic crossing the middle of
the island, and the southern eape of Formosa lying in about the same

* JT have since obtained what seems to be the same species from the vicinity of
Calcutta ; and Major Tytler assures me that he has several specimens collected
at Barrackpore: but it seems distinct from a still darker Shrew sent from S.
Malabar, my dubious 8. viripEscens, J. 4A. S. XXVIII, 285. More extensive
comparison of the skulls, especially, is needed to determine the identity or non-
identity of these Shrews from various localities satisfactorily. I had long been
assured of the existence of a large black Shrew in Lower Bengal, which the natives
imagine to be fearfully venomous!

+ This name is suggested by Mr, Swinhoe, in reference to the island’s name of _
Taiwan, sew Formosa.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 91

parallel as our Bengal Sandheads. All that Mr. Swinhoe says of the
animal is that “ the Formosa Deer are of a reddish colour with
white spots, and may probably be the Indian species.’ ‘The spots,
I suspect, indicate the summer coat of the animal, as in various other
species more or less (e. g. our Indian Bara-sing ha and Hog Deer, the
Kuropean Fallow Deer, &c.), and are not permanent at all seasons as
in the Axis.* Whether in the details of the skull, or in the ramifi-
cation of the horns, there can be no hesitation about the affinities of
the Formosan Deer. It has well developed upper canines, which are
wanting in the Axis; and the same large round infra-orbital foramina
as in C. BLAPHUS and its immediate congeners. The skull is indeed
a diminutive of that of C. nLApHUS: but while all the permanent
teeth are complete and well worn down (far more so than in an Axis
skull with fully developed horns), the horns might be supposed to
indicate an immature animal, and their pedicles are elongated as in a
two or three year old C. pnapuus! Hither, therefore, the skuil is that
of an aged animal with declining horns, which is scarcely consistent
with the condition of the frontal and other sutures (any more than with
the length of the horn-pedicles, as compared with other species), or
the horns may be supposed to represent the typical development, cor-
responding to that occasional in a young animal of the larger typical
Stags! They are little longer than the skull, do not spread much,
and incline inwards at the tips; are slender, and the branches or
antlers are mere snags; there is no ‘ bez-antler,’ as commonly in
young C. ELaApHUS and constantly (?) in C. BaRBARus;y7 but the

* Ina letter received as this was going to press, Mr. Swinhoe describes the
animal in its winter vesture. “The Stag from the north I only know from
hearsay. A species from Japan a neighbour has in keeping, and this I take to be
true C. sIKA. Both are evidently distinct from the Formosan species, of which
a fine male and female are lodged in quarters close to my house. A young male
has just been shipped for Leyden. —1 give a few remarks as to the peculiarities
of the living pair. They were too wild to permit of my taking exact measure-
ments of them, The buck stands about 4 {t. from the forehead to the ground ;
the doe 3 ft. The buck has horns of about a foot long, with three anterior snags
and one posterior. General tint reddish mouse-colowr, with a black dorsal line
from the shoulders to the tail, where it expands into the latter T (as it were),
the buttocks beneath it and each side of the short tail being pure white. Inside
of ears, base of the back of ears, under muzzle, throat, belly and inner thighs,
also white. The top of the head is redder. Some long whitish hair on the throat
and between the legs: a roundish tuft of long white hair on the outer side of
each tibia. These last characters are more prominent in the buck.”

+ In the series of horns of C. rnaruus figured in Prof, 1, Bell’s ‘ History of
British Quadrupeds,’ the * bez-antler’ is omitted throughout !

NY

92 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

beam is trifid, the first or lowest snag being external and inclining
forward (representing the ‘ royal-antler’), beyond which the final divi-
sion is transverse to the axis of the body. xtreme length of horn
(measured by callipers) 13 in.; greatest distance of pair apart (mea-
sured externally) 1lin.; tips apart 7} in.; girth of beam, above
frontal snag, 23 in.; length of skull, inclusive of lower jaw im situ,
102 in.; extreme breadth of orbits (posteriorly) 42 in. : upper series
of molars 3 in.

There is a C. s1KA, Schlegel (Fuuna Japonica, t. 17), from Japan,
eited by Dr. J. HE. Gray (P. Z. 8S. 1850, p. 228), and thus briefly
noticed by him. “ Dark brown; cheeks and throat rather paler;
rump brown, without any pale spot; tail pale, white beneath; hair
harsh; horns rather slender, with a basal and a medial snag, and a
subapical internal one.”” ‘his description of the horn suits very well
the Formosan animal; but the size is unnoticed, which could hardly
be were C. stKA to be comparatively so small an animal as C. TAOUA-
nus, and it may be, judging from Dr. Gray’s mode of describing the
horn, that the Hlaphine type of ramification is a degree more deve-
loped in the Japanese species. He does not, however, mention the
age of the animal he describes; and it is quite possible that it may
temporarily represent, at a certain age, the particular development of
horn which in C. TAOUANUS is characteristic of maturity. The
colouring described may very well be that of the winter coat of the
little Stag of Formosa.*

* Mr. Swinhoe since writes— A Stag has just arrived here from the north,
and is in the possession of a gentleman next door to me. It stands nearly 3 ft.
at the shoulder, has a short head, and horns about 10 or 11 in. long, shaped
thus *** Its face and over the eyes are black, neck and ears blackish-grey.
Median line of back black, blending on the sides with blackish chesnut. Legs
black, getting grey towards the hoof. Tail and buttocks white.” Pretty clearly
the Siberian Roe, CaPREOLUS PyGar@us, (Pallas). But whatis the so called
© Roebuck’ of the Amir territory, noticed in the ‘ Journal of the Royal Geogra-
phical Society,’ Vol. XX VIII, 397 (1858) >—Crrvus WaLLICcHI, ora kindred spe-
cies? ‘‘ The Roe-buck,” we are told, “ is an animal resembling the Elk, but has
a smaller body, although the head is comparatively larger [!] Its flesh is savoury
and nutritious; but the principal value of this animal lies in its horns, which
contain at a certain period of the year—I think in March—a marrow [!], of
peculiar medicinal properties, which is highly prized by the Chinese, who at the
best season of the year, pay as much as sixty roubles (91. 10s.) for a pair of good
horns,” &c. &c. ‘This animal is mentioned in addition to “the Elk,” the common
Roe, and others.

Further particulars of the Chinese Deer have again since been received from Mr.

Swinhoe, dated Dec. Sth, 1859. ‘‘ The skull I sent you,” he remarks, “was that
of an elderly buck, one of a pair in the possession of a gentleman here. It died

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 93

Cervutus Reervesii, (Ogilby). The small Chinese Muntjac. A
skull with horns.

Mantis pentapacryna, L. Skull and flat skin. This particular
species of Pangolin has long been identified as an inhabitant of China,
and was obtained by Dr. Cantor in Chusan.*

while in his care, and its skin was so worthless that I did not keep it. The doe
is still alive and in good health, and from her personal appearance I observe that
your surmise as to the summer duration of the white spots is quite correct.
She has already nearly lost all the white marks. I hear that there are several
more of the same species, in the possession of a Mandarin here, and I intend
shortly visiting him to inspect them. As far as I have yet ascertained, the species
is purely Formosan. A larger Stag replacing it in Shantung and North China
with large branching horns, and having a redder coat (7. e. summer vesture |.
This other species I am assured is also found in Formosa, but this requires con-
firmation. The small Muntjac (Cervux~us REEvesit), ‘kina’ of this dialect, is
abundant in Formosa, having myself met with it there and seen skins, ‘he
other Deer-skins shewn me on my tour rownd Formosa were all of the spotted
species. You say that no Hlaphine Deer are found [in India] south of the
Himalayas. Let me remark that this Deer is from Formosa, where I have seen
mountains covered with snow in summer; and it is most probable that these
animals are sold by the savages to the Chinese settlers, as in our inland tour over
the hills for some 40 miles we met none, and the Chinese spoke of them as com-
ing from the mountains, and of their skins as forming articles of barter.

“We have a Japanese Deer at Amoy with horns short and somewhat like
those of the Formosan. It is not so elegant as mine, shorter in the legs, about
the same height, and of a far more Stay aspect. This I doubt not is the C. sia
of Schlegel, but what our large northern Stag can be I have not had the opportu-
nity to ascertam. ‘There are a few of the horns of the Formosan species to
be got, which I will try to procure for you.”

* The Chinese, like the natives of India, class the Pangolin as a fish, and it is
curious that both people approximate it to certain Carps. Thus in India this |
animal is known as the Jungli-match (Jungle-fish), or Ban Rohit (Jungle Rohi),
in reference to the ROHITA VULGARIS, or Cyprinus rohita of B. Hamilton. In
some amusing notices of Chinese Natural History, published in the ‘ Chinese
Repository for 1838, we find the Pangolin thus described (p. 48). ‘“ The
ling-le, or * Hill Carp,’ is so called, says the Pun Tsaou, because its shape and
appearance resembles that of the Je or Carp; and since it resides on land, in caves
and hills, it is called Ling, a character compounded of yz fish, joined to the right
half of ling, a high rocky place. It has by some been termed the ZLwung-le, or
* Dragon-carp,’ because it has the scales of the Dragon; and by others Chuen
shan kéas, or “boring hill-seales,’ because it is the scaly animal that burrows in the
hills: the last name is the one by which the creature is best known among the
people of Canton. An ancient name is Shih ling yu or ‘stony hill-fish, given to
it because the scales on its tail have three corners like the ling kéa, or ‘ water
calthrops,’ and are very hard. ‘This animal, for which the Chinese have as many
synonyms as some anomalous Perch or Hedysarum, is the Manis, Pangolin, or
Scaly Ant-eater, and is often seen in the hands ofthe people of Canton, by whom
it is regarded as a very curious ‘muster.’ They consider it as ‘a fish out of water,’
an anomaly irreconcilable with any classification ; and in the standard treatises on
Natural History, it is placed among the Crocodiles and fishes.” Further details
are given; but I pass to an amusing description of this animal by the old Dutch
traveller Linschoten, translated into quaint old English. He, too, describes it as
‘a strange Indian fish,” caught in the river of Goa,—‘‘the picture whereof,
by commandment of the Archbishop of that city was painted, and for a wonder
sent to the king of Spaine.”’ He says :—“ It was in bignesse as great as a middle-

94 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengai. [No. 1,

sized Dog, with a snout like a Hog, small eyes, no eares [the particular species
has a small ear-conch ], but two lobes where his eares should be ; it had foure feete
like an Elephant, the tayle beginning somewhat upon the backe, broad and then
flat, and at the very end round and somewhat sharpe. It ranne along the hall
upon the floore, and in every place in the house snorting like a Hog. The whole
body, tayle, and legs being covered with scales of a thumbe breadth, harder than
iron or steel [!]. We hewed and layed upon them with weapons, as if men should
beate upon an anvill, and when we strooke upon him, he rouled himself in a heape,
head and feet together, so that he lay like a round ball, we not being able to
judge whether he closed himself together, neyther could we with any instrument
or strength of hands open him againe, but letting him alone and not touching
him, he opened himself and ranne away, as I said before.’

So little is known of the mammalia of China that any contribution on the
subject is of interest to zoologists. There is an animal known at Shanghai as the
* Musk Cat,’ which I suspect is a species of Marten unknown to naturalists. It
is thus described :—

* A beautiful animal, of about the size of the common Cat, but longer in form ;
in fact, somewhat resembling the Marten, with a long bushy tail, like the brush
of a Fox. Emits an exceedingly powerful and by no means disagreeable musky
odour. Lives in holes of the ground, and also climbs into trees and bushes in
search of birds and their nests. Exceedingly destructive to the Pheasants (PHa-
SIANUS TORQUATUS) when sitting; and is much hunted by the natives for its
fur.” Bengal Sporting Magazine, n. s. II, 642 (1845). Probably identical with
the “large Marten” of the Amir territory noticed in Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc.,
XXVIII (1858), p. 424.

Again, in the bird class, there is a Chinese Bustard well known to sportsmen
from Amoy and also to the northward, but which has not yet been systematically
described, so far as I can learn. The following is a notice of it from the same
paper, p. 529.

“ A species of Bustard, somewhat like the common mottled English Turkey,
only smaller. These birds are generally found singly, at least during the time
we were there (November and the winter months being the season in which we
beat for them): they are exceedingly shy and difficult of approach, and are
usually found in the long grass and fir-clumps: they seem to rise with difficulty,
running a considerable distance preparatory to their taking wing, during which
time they call and cackle, which seems extraordinary, as they are generally found
as odd birds.” Mr. Swinhoe is well aware of the existence of this Bustard, but
hitherto has been unable to procure a specimen, on account of the estimation in
which it is held for the table.

For the same reason, comparatively few skins of Bustards are preserved any-
where, especially of the larger species; and so it happened that the Great Bus-
tard of Australia, though met with even by Cook and repeatedly mentioned by
Flinders and other early navigators, remained unknown to European naturalists
until Mr. Gould’s visit to that country! Capt. Cook, it may not be remembered,
on his first voyage, proceeding northward from Botany Bay, landed a second
time on the continent of Australia, a little to the south of the Tropic of Capri-
eorn, and there he shot “a kind of Bustard weighing 17 lbs.,”’ and named the
landing-place Bustard Bay !

From a notice published in the ‘ Journal of the Royal Geographical Society,’
Vol. XXVIII, 148 (1858), it appears that—“ Of birds, the black and the white
Cockatoos, bronze-winged Pigeons of various kinds, and the Bustard (or ‘ wild
Turkey’ of the colonists), were all found in the valley of the Victoria, but they
were all much smaller than their kindred of the south.” Probably, therefore, dis-
tinct species, according to the common acceptation of the phrase, or such as
would be figured as different species by Mr. Gould.

In a collection of Chinese paintings of birds, among numerous species at onee
recognisable, was one of a very fine Bonasa or ‘ Ruffed Grouse,’ as yet unde-
scribed. The collection referred to was taken to England by the late Viscount
Hardinge,

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 95

AVES.*

Crrcus 2? Female. Affined in general appearance to C. mnu-
GiInosvs, but apparently distinct. Mr. Swinhoe writes—“ I have at
last succeeded in procuring what I take to be the male of this spe-
cies, bluish-grey on the wings and white on the under-parts with a

few streaks. C. CYANEUS is also common with us.

Burgeo vuiearts, Bechstein; B. vulgaris, var. gaponicus, Tem-
minck and Schlegel (apud Swinhoe), though why so distinguished I
cannot perceive.

Minyus metanotis; Haliactus melanotis, Gray, Hardw. Jil. Ind.
Zool. Like M. eovinpa, Sykes, but having a stouter beak, and the
plumage of the mature bird marked with pale streaks on the upper-
parts.

CYPSELUS ? Like C. arriyis, Gray, of India, but with the
crown and tail conspicuously blacker, and the tail distinctly sub-

furcate.

Corvus sInensis, Gould; Horsfield, Ind. Mus. Catal., II, 556.
Exceedingly near to the common C. cunminatus, Sykes, of India,
Burma, and the Malayan peninsula, but decidedly larger, and I now
doubt if either can be correctly identified with C. on1znTauis, Evers-
mann, of Middle Asia.+

* For other Chinese birds sent, vide Vol. XXVIII, p. 280.

+ C. ORIENTALIS is thus distinguished by Prof. Eyersmann from the Huropean
C. cornoxE, of which latter the late Dr. Horsfield notes in his Catalogue two
specimens from Pushut, and also C. connix from Mesopotamia and Afghanistan !

“Corvus coRONE. Ceruleo ater, rostro modice acuminato, lined elevatd hori-
zontali infra nares, tomium in rostri medio attingente.

“ CORVUS ORIENTALIS. Ceruleo-ater, rostro valido, crassiusculo, incurvo, to-
miis continue involutis, mandibulari apice recto, spatio inter nares et tomium max-
illare rotundato, levi.

“ Hxemplaria mea circa flruiwm Narym, ultra oppidam Buchtarma, occisa sunt.”
(Addenda ad celeberrimi Pallasii Zoographiam Rosso-asiaticum. Fasciculus II,
A. D. 1841.)

Over India generally and Ceylon, we have only C. cutminatus and C. sPLEN-
DENS ; the latter found exclusively where there is a considerable human popu-
lation. It is only of late years that C. spLeNDENS has found its way into Ara-
kan ; but in Pegu there is a black race of it, and a nearly black race of it in
Ceylon. Mr. F. Moore, however, describes a C. TENUIROSTRIS from Bombay.
“ Plumage above glossy purple-black, palest on the head, neck, back, and body
beneath, and these having an ashy cast; forehead jet-black, and contrasting with
the ashy cast of plumage of the crown. Length 18 in.; of wing 124 in.; tail
7 in.; bill to gape 24 in.; and tarse 2% in.”

C. cULMINATUS we have received from Malacca, where it co-exists with C.
MACRORHYNCHOS, Vieillot, a species with remarkably long and slender bill, mea-
suring 23 in. to gape; and this again appears to differ from C. mnca, Horsfield,

96 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. [No. 1

C. Torquatus, Cuv.: C. pectoralis, Gould, P. Z. S. 1836, p. 18;
C. dominicanus, Bonap.; C. dauricus apud G. R. Gray, Gen. Birds,
II, 315.

Pica mepia, nobis: P. sericea, Gould.

PaRus Minor, Temminck and Schlegel (figured in Gould’s ‘ Birds
of Asia’). Like P. crnEREvs, Vieillot, but with green on the fore-part
of the back.

Lrvucopioprron canorumM, Schiff.; Turdus canorus, PT. sinensis,
et Lanius faustus, L.; Garrulax sinensis apud Gray, nec G. chi-
nensis, nobis, Catal. No. 483, which is a Tenasserim species, doubtful
if likewise inhabiting China. Fowchow.

GARRULAX PERSPICILLATUS, (Gm.)

TTEMENUCHUS CINERACEUS, (Tem.)

PasspR MonTANUS, (L.), var. Although alike in size and mark-
ings, specimens of this bird from different regions are readily distin-
guishable. The British are much darker ashy underneath, like P.
DOMESTICUS as compared with its Indian representative ; those from
Arakan are considerably more rufous on the back; while the Chinese
race is simply whiter underneath than the European. The Sikhim
race, if I remember rightly, resembles the Chinese one; while speci-
mens from Singapore and Java are probably like those from Arakan.
I have never seen this bird from the N. W. Himalaya; and the
Afghan P. monranus of Capt. T. Hutton proved to be P. saxicr-
COLUS (v. hispaniolensis). Nevertheless, in Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue,
examples of the present species are noted from Kandahar.

Euspiza PERSONATA, (Tem.) Specimen of a female.

ALAUDA @uLGuLA (?), Franklin ; A. celivox, Swinhoe, ‘ Zoologist,’
p. 6723 (1859). I have only recently seen the true A. MALABARICA,
Scopoli, from 8. India, which differs from A. GuneuLA of Bengal and

of Java, according to Mr. F. Moore’s description and admeasurements of the
latter.

In the N. W., the true British Raven (C. conax) is common in the Punjab
and Afghanistan ; but is replaced by a still larger race in Tibet, the C. TIBETA-
nus, Hodgson. In Peshawur, Kohat, Afghanistan, and Kashmir, the Eurepean
Rook (C. FRUGILEGUS) occurs; and in Kashmir also the European Jackdaw (C.
MONEDULA) ; but the Chinese and Japanese Rook (C. pastinaToR, Gould,) is
distinct, and also the Chinese Jackdaw (C. paurRicus, Pallas). The Hooded
Crow (C. connix) extendseastward to Afghanistan, and the Huropean Carrion
Crow (C. CornoneE) to Pushut, as noticed in the text,

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 97

Upper India, by having a well developed pointed crest, as in the
GateRtpe. An Amoy specimen approximates the true @ULGUEA.

Moracrnta tucusris, Pallas (apad Swinhoe): M. LuzONIENsIs in
winter dress apud nos, J. A. §. XXVIII, 280: but very like M. arpa
(vera) in winter dress.

LANIUS SCHACH, Gmelin.

DrYMOICA EXTENSICAUDA, Swinhoe, 7. s. >) These have been

PRINIA SONITANS, Swinhoe, 2. s. | described by Mr.

ORTHOTOMUS PHYLLORAPHEUS, Swinhoe, 2. s.; Swinhoe in an

CISTICOLA TINNABULANS, 7. Ss. (?) J article on the
birds of Amoy forwarded to the Society for publication.

MERUEA MANDARINA, Bonap.

TuRDUS RUFULUS, Drapiez (7. modestus, Eyton). Var. ?

T. pavtras, Tem. et Schl., Hauna Japonica (apud Swinhoe). To
me this appears to be a mere variety of the last.

PETROCOSSYPHUS MANILLENSIS, (Gm.)

PRATINCOLA INDICA, nobis.

ERYTHROSTERNA LEUCURA, (Gm.)}

ZANTHOPYGIA NARCISSINA, (Tem.): Z. chrysophrys, nobis, J. A. S.
XVI, 124. Male, differing from the female described (loc. cit.) by the
much brighter and more flame-coloured tint of the yellow generally,
which on the ehin and throat is of a deep orange-colour; the differ-
ence, however, being far less than in the sexes of Z. rr1IcoLon, (Hart-
laub), v. Z. leucophrys, nobis, of the Malayan peninsula.

CuRRUCA(?) CANTILLANS, Swinhoe.

ACROCEPHALUS MAGNIROSTRIS, Swinhoe, wz. s.: Salicaria turdina
orientalis, T. et Schl. (apud Swinhoe).

PHYLLOSCOPUS SYLVICULTRIX, Swinhoe, 2. s.

PH. TENELLIPES, Swinhoe, 7. s.

PERICROCOTUS CINEREDS, Strickland, fem. Amoy.

PYCNONOTUS ATRICAPILLUS, (Vieillot), apud Lord A. Hay, Madr.
Journ. XIII, pt. II, 160;* nec Ayithina atricapilla, Vieillot, which
is another Preyonorus from Ceylon, the Sylvia nigricapilla, Drapiez,
Rubigula aberrans, nobis, J. A. S. XV, 287, XVI, 272, and G. me-
ropinus, Bonap.,—Levaillant, Ois. d Afr. pl. 140, where much too
dully coloured). The Chinese species being le Gébe-mouche a téte

* If I mistake not, Muscicapa atricapilla of Vieillot (nec Lin.)
o

98 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

moire de la Chine of Sonnerat, described J. A. 8S. XIV, note to p.
589, also Hematornis chrysorrhoides, Lafresnaye, Rev. Zool. &e.
1845, p. 367, and P. hemorrhous apud Hartlaub, ev. Zool. &e.
1846, p. 1. Ihave no means of determining upon which of the two
species M. Vieillot first bestowed the name arRricaPILLus; but as
both cannot bear it in the same genus, I propose to retain aTRIca-
PILLUS, (Vieillot), for the Chinese bird, and NigricapiLivs, (Drapier,)
for that of Ceylon.*

P. stnensis, (Gmelin): Zurdus occipitalis, Tem.

ORIOLUS CHINENSIS, Gmelin.

HIATICULA PHILIPPINA, (Scopoli).

Tringa ALPINA, L.; Tr. suBarquaTa, (Gm.), apud nos, XVIII,
(280.)

Bournus caBoea, (Pennant).

ARDEOLA SPECIOSA, (Horsfield, vera), in summer and winter dress.

ARDETTA SINENSIS, (Gm.)

Larus Fuscvs, L.

L. grrtiirzii (?), Bruch: Gavia Kirrnirzi (?), Bonap.

THALASSEUS PELICANOIDES, (King): Sterna cristata, Stephens (nec
Swainson) ; Sé. velox, Ruppell. Specimens from the Bay of Bengal,
the Maldives, and from China, appear to be perfectly identical; and
correspond, so far as can be adjudged, with Riippell’s figure.

ANOUS STOLIDA, (Gm.)

Popicers cristarus, L. Winter dress.

P. minok, Gm. (or P. PHILIPPENSIS, Gm., if this be considered
separable). Winter dress.

REPTILIA.

PyrHon moturus, (L.) A flat skin, more than 13 feet long
without the head, from Formosa!

BUNGARUS MULTICINCTUS, nobis, 2.s. Another flat skin, obviously
of a Bunearus, nearly affined to B. Fascratus, (Schneider); but
the golden bands only one-sixth as broad as the black bands, and
numbering more than fifty ina specimen 4 ft. in length ménxus the

head.f

* The late Prince of Canino proposed the generic name Mxrroprxts for the
Ceylon species.

+ Mr. Swinhoe writes, Dec. 8th—‘In Davis’s ‘China,’ II, 333, mention is
made of a very poisonous striped black and white Snake having reached England

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 99

MOLLUSCA.
A few marine and fresh-water shells, already in the museum with
the exception of a small Lymy za and a minute PLANORBIS.

2. From E. L. Layard, Esq., on behalf of the Government Mu-
seum, Cape-town.

A fine collection of skins of mammalia and birds ; those quite new
to the museum being here distinguished by an asterisk prefixed.

MAMMALIA.

CYNOCEPHALUS PORCARIUS, (Bodd.) The Cape Baboon, or Chae-
ma. Adult male.

*XANTHARPYIA HOTTENTOTA, (Tem.)

*Mereatoris caama, (A. Smith).

*PROTELES CRISTATUS, (Sparrman). Tail wanting.

*GENETTA TIGRINA, (Schn.) 2.

*HERPESTES ICHNUEMON, (L.): Ichn. Pharaonis, Geoff.

*H. cAFFER, Wagner.

*H. patuposts, Cuv.: Mangusta urinatriz, A. Smith.

*FELIS SERVAL, Schreber.

*F. carra, Desmarest.

*ZORILLA STRIATA, (Shaw).

*CHRYSOCHLORIS HOLOSERICEA, Licht. : Chr. hottentota, A. Smith.*

XERUS SETOSUS, (Forster).
*GERBILLUS AFER, Gray. 2.

*Mus PUMILUS, Sparrman., 2.
BaTHYERGUS MARITIMUS, (Gm.) 3.

from Canton. This must be our BunGaRuS which you propose to name MULTI-
crxotus. Its venom is indeed poisonous, and a gentleman at Swatow was nearly
dying from the effects of the bite of one that had concealed itself in his room.
It haunts sewers and chinks in the jetties and such places, where it subsists on
Rats. It is not by any means common, but in very high tides the overflowing
water often drives these animals from their holes and lurking-places; but they
are difficult to procure as the natives are paid to attack them. It is called here
the Piva-ke-ka and How-swanchwa (‘umbrella snake’).” I should say, both
ftom the name ‘Umbrella Snake’ and from the habits indicated, that a Cobra
(Nata) was intended; and, so far as I am aware, the nearly affined Buna@arvs
_ FasciaTvs subsists entirely on other Snakes, of which it is a great devourer;
hence it is styled Rdj-sdimp by the natives of Bengal, as realizing their idea of the
attributes and prowess of a ruler!

* A species previously in the museum, presented by Major W. 8. Sherwill and
considered heretofore as CHL. HOLOSERICEA, proves to be CHL. DAMAKENSIS,
Ogilby, P. Z. S. 1838, p. 5. :

o 2

100 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Nae

*GEORHYCHUS CAPENSIS, (Pallas).

G. cmouTiEns, (Licht.)

*LEPUS SAXATILIS, F. Cuv.

*L, capensis, L.

Hyrax capensis, Pallas.

OREOTRAGUS SALTATRIx, (Bodd.). ‘ Klip-springer.’

*CALOTRAGUS MELANOTIS, (Thunb.) ‘ Grys-bok.’

*C. TRAGULUS, (Forst.) ‘ Stein-bok.’

*HLEOTRAGUS CAPREOLUS, (Thunb.) ‘ Rey-bok.’

*CEPHALOPHUS GRIMMIA, (L.) apud Gray (mergens, Blainville).
© Duiker-bok.’

*C, mMonricouus, (Thunb.) ‘ Blau-bok.’

ORYCTEROPUS CAPENSIS, Geoffroy. ‘ Aard-vark.’

AVES.

*SERPENTARIUS SECRETARIUS, (Scop.)

TINNUNCULUS RUPICOLUS, (Daud.) 2.

*BUTEO JACKAL, (Daud.) 2.

Buso (?) Macutosus, (Vieillot). Identical in species with the
Somali specimen correctly referred to Bubo (7) africanus, (Tem.), in
J. A. S. XXIV, 298, though very differently coloured. Mr. G. R,
Gray notes this species both from 8. and W. Africa.

STRIX FLAMMEA, L.

LaMovon niger, (Tem.)

TURAOUS PERSA, (L.)

*CORVUS CAPENSIS, (Licht.)

PYROMELANA CAPENSIS, (L.) Male in winter dress.

FiypHaNTORNIS AURIFRONS, (Tem.)

H. ———— ? With yellow crown and under-parts, black forehead,
cheeks, chin and throat; upper-parts greenish-yellow, with dusky
striez; wing-edgings whitish, forming two cross-bands. Wing 3¢ in.*

*SERINUS CANICOLLIS, (Sw.), 2. ‘ Cape Canary.’

*ALAUDA MAGNIROSTRIS, (Stephens).

*AGRODROMA SORDIDA (? Riippell). 2. Bill shorter and hind-

* Perhaps H. mezanomis, (Lafresnaye), Mag. de Zool. 1839, pl. 7 (which I
have not for reference) ; but not melanotis, (Sw.), which = PERSONATA, (Vieullot) ;
nor melanotis, Guérin, hodié GuERINI, G. K. Gray.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 101

claw longer than in Riippell’s figure of his Anthus sordidus, the
latter also rather longer than in specimens from Abyssinia and from
the Punjab Salt Range (vide J. A. S. XXIV, 258). Thelatter are
also a shade more rufescent, have less distinct pale supercilia, and the
penultimate tail-feather has a well defined pale mark at tip, which is
not the case with the Cape specimens.

Lanivs cotranris, L. 2.

‘TELOPHONUS BACBAKIRI, (Shaw).

MeErvua Ouivacea, (L.)

CoOLUMBA ARQUATRIX, (L.) 2.

ZENA CAPENSIS, (L.)

*PTEROCLES NAMAQUA, (Gm.) 2.

FRANCOLINUS (SCHLOPTERA) AFER, (Latham.)

SrruTHio cametus, L. Chick. Also imperfect skin of a superb
wild-shot male, with head and neck, wings, and tail; the value of
which at Cape-town is £5.

*CHORIOTIS CRISTATA, (Sc.): Ofis kori, Burchell. Head of a
specimen weighing 25 lbs. ‘This is the largest of the Bustards, and
is immediately congeneric with the great Bustards of India, Ara-
bia, and Australia respectively. Paww (or ‘ Peacock’) of the Dutch
colonists.

*(EDICNEMUS CAPENSIS, Licht.

STEPHANIBIS CORONATA, (L.).

*HOPLOPTERUS SPECIOSUS, (Wagler).

*CHARADRIUS MARGINATUS (?), Vieillot.

*RHYNCHEA CAPENSIS, (L.). By no means satisfactorily distin-
guishable from RH. BENGALENSIS.

FULICA CRISTATA, Gm.

*PORZANA NIGRA, (Gmelin).

*Larus (GaBranus, Bonap,) Pactricvs, Lath. Adult. Rather
smaller than the Australian species figured by Gould under this name,
and without (?) the black bar on the tail. Tail mutilated. The late
Prince of Canino referred Gould’s species to J. Gronai, King.

PHAETON ZTHEREUS, L.

*PHALACROCORAX CAPENSIS, (Sparrman).

*HYPOLEUCUS MELANOGENIS, nobis, x.s. Very like H. varius,
(Gm., Ph. hypoleucos, Gould), of Australia, but distinguished by its

102 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1

?

black cheeks and crest-feathers 1¢ in. long. Wing 103 in. Tail 5 in.
Bill to forehead 2), in. Foot 4in. From the ‘ Crozettes.’
CHENALOPEX HGYPTIACA, (Gin.)
ANAS FLAVIROSTRIS, A. Smith (4. Ruppelli, nobis).
QUERQUERDULA ERYTHRORHYNCHA, (Gm.)
Popticers crisratus, L.
Aprenopytes Pennantit, G. R. Gray.
*CHRYSOCOMA CATARRACTES, (Gm.) Feet wanting.

3. From Capt. Hodge, commanding the guard-ship ‘ Sesostris,’
at Port Blair.

Two additional collections of sundries from that locality. The list
of Andamdnese mammalia is now extended to five species ; viz.

PARADOXURUS MUSANGA (F Marsden), v. typus (?), F. Cuvier.
Skull and other bones of a very aged individual, having naturally lost
all of its true molars and most of its pre-molars, and the sockets of
most of those of the lower jaw being completely closed up by depo-
sition of bone; a single root only remains of three of the upper pre-
molars respectively, and three pre-molars remaining in the lower jaw
are worn away nearly to their bifurcation. The bones of the skull
and face had long been completely united. The incisors, also, had
been naturally dropped, save the outermost above, which is almost worn
to the root ; and the canines are excessively abraded, but what remains
of them is remarkable for extraordinary size, considerably exceeding
those of the common P. musanea of Bengal, &c. This disposes me
to hesitate in identifying the species positively, though in other
respects the size and form of the skull accord satisfactorily with P.
MUSANGA. Dr. Gray, in his British Museum catalogue, and the
late Dr. Horsfield, in his catalogue of the specimens of mam-
malia in the India-house museum, regard the Malayan P. MUSANGA
and the Indian P. typus, F. Cuv., as distinct species; but in Lower
Bengal this animal varies much, some individuals being without
markings and others being marked very strongly and undistinguishably
from the Malayan specimens in our collection. It inhabits the whole
eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal and Malacca Straits; and as it
is quite impossible to distinguish many Bengal specimens from ordi-

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 103

nary Malacca specimens, I have no hesitation in following Dr. Cantor
in regarding them as one and the same species.

The Andaman animal, with its extraordinarily large canines, may
prove to be different; but it is likely that we shall soon receive a
skin of it, that would help to decide the question. It is the species
which has been lately noticed in various Indian Journals as “ a sort
of Mungoose” and “ a kind of wild Cat ;’’ and it is the only one as
yet discovered in the Andaman islands appertaining to the Linnzan
order Fere.

Mos (Leeeana ?) ANDAMANENSIS, nobis, 2. s.. The indigenous Rat
of the Andamans,—a gigantic representative of the group LeGeana,
Gray, founded on the Mus PLhatyrurix, Bennett, and M. Leprpus,
Elliot, and to which my M. srinuxtosus (J. A. S. XXIII, 734), ob-
tained both in the Panjab and in S. Malabar, is likewise referable.
Size about half that of full-grown Mus pEcumanvs, with tail fully
as long as in that species; the colour of the upper-parts a shade or
two darker, and of the lower-parts pure white. Form more slender,
and the limbs proportionally less robust, than in M. prcumants.
Fur much coarser and conspicuously spinous, with a few long black
fine hairs intermixed ; passing the hand along the fur in a backward
direction, a very audible crackling sound is produced. The flat spines
are similar in character to those of my Prickly Dormouse from Mala-
bar (PLhaTacanTHomys LAsturvs, J. A. S. XXVIII, 289), but are very
much weaker ; and the fur of the under-parts is soft. In fact this species
is a magnified representative of M. spinuLosus, but with the rodent
tusks proportionally much more robust ; the two holding the relation-
ship of Rat and Mouse towards each other. Length 8 or 9 in., and
tail equal to the head and body ; hind-foot with claws 1+ in.: ear-
conch (posteriorly) ¢ in. Length of dorsal spinous fur % in.; the
spines being whitish on their basal half, and there is a soft dark
ashy felt below the surface.

Mus manet, Gray. Taken from the stomach of a venomous Snake,
from Port Blair; but too far softened by digestion to permit of the
species being determined with absolute accuracy. (A good specimen
has since been received entire in spirit.)

SUs ANDAMANENSIS, nobis (J. 4. 8S. XXVII, 267, XXVIII, 271).

104 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. [ No. 1,

A nearly perfect skeleton of an adult boar; the tail being, however,
unfortunately again deficient.*
Hattcorge 1npicus, Owen, vide (J, A, S. XXVIII, 271.

* Since mounted ; and the height at the shoulder is 19 or 20 in.—Can this be
the species noticed in Bingley’s History of Quadrupeds, as an inhabitant of
Sumatra, and which certainly cannot be the Sus virrarus, S. Miller, which is
the only species of wild Swine at present recognised as inhabiting that island,
being also found in Java and Banka? For an enumeration of the wild Swine
of the archipelago, vide J. A. S. XXVII, 268.

** A species of wild Hog in Sumatra, of a grey colour, and smaller than the
English Swine, frequents the impenetrable bushes and marshes of the sea-coast ;
they associate in herds, and live on crabs and roots. At certain periods of the
year they swim in herds, consisting of sometimes 1000, from one side of the
river Siak to the other at its mouth, which is three or four miles broad, and again
return at stated times. This kind of passage also takes place in the small islands,
by their swimming from one to the other. On these oecasions they are hunted
by the Salettians, a Malay tribe, residing on the coasts of the kingdom of Siak.

“‘ These men are said to smell the Swine long before they see them, and when
they do this they immediately prepare their boats. They then send out their
Dogs, which are trained for this kind of hunting, along the strand, where, by
their barking, they prevent the Swine from coming ashore and concealing them-
selves among the bushes. During the passage the boars precede, and are followed
by the females and young, all in regular rows, each resting its snout on the rump
of the preceding one. Swimming thus in close rows, they present a singular
appearance.

* The Salettians, men and women, meet them in their small flat boats. The
former row and throw large mats, made of the long leaves of the Pandanus
odoratissima, interwoven through each other, before the leader of each row of
Swine, which still continue to swim with great strength, but soon pushing their
feet into the mats, they get so entangled as to be either disabled altogether from
moving, or only to move very slowly. The rest are, however, neither alarmed nor
disconcerted, but keep close to each other, none of them leaving the position in
which they were placed. ‘he men then row towards them in a lateral direction ;
and the women, armed with long javelins, stab as many of the Swine as they can
reach. For those beyond their reach they are furnished with smaller spears,
about six feet in length, which they dart to the distance of thirty or forty feet
with a sure aim. As it is impossible for them to throw mats before all the rows,
the rest of these animals swim off in regular order, to the places for which they
had set out, and for this time escape the danger; and the dead Swine, floating
around in great numbers, are then pulled up and put into larger boats, which
follow for the purpose.

“ Some of these Swine the Salettians sell to the Chinese traders who visit the
island ; and of the rest they preserve in general only the skins and fat. The
latter, after being melted, they sell to the Maki Chinese; and it is used by the
common people instead of butter, as long as it is not rancid, and also used for
burning in lamps, instead of cocoa-nut oil.”

I have somewhere read a similar account of the habits of S. PAPUENSIS.

Of the large Indian Hogs, I am now satisfied of the existence of three well
marked races, or species, which are quite as distinct from each other as are the
various species of the archipelago, figured and described by Dr. 8. Miiller and
others.

One is the proper Bengal boar, found also in Kutak, which is by far the most
powerful, as shewn by the entire skeleton, and which has the longest and most
formidable tusks of any, the lower commonly protrudmg from the socket from
3 to 34 in. over the curve. It is specially distinguished by the breadth of its

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 105

Of birds, fifteen additional species have been added to the sixteen
mentioned in p. 272 et seg. and p. 412; but as yet we have hardly
made a beginning with the ornithology of the Andamans.

Of new species, the most notable is a superb large black Wood-
pecker of the division Munieripicus of the late Prince of Canino
(Hemilophus, Swainson).

M. Hopest, nobis, 2. s. Wholly black in both sexes, except
the crown, occiput, and moustaches of the male, which are vivid
crimson as usual, and the occiput only of the female. It is smaller
than M. Hopesonuy, (Jerdon), of Malabar, or M. savunsts, (Horsfield) ,
of the Malayan peninsula and more western islands; the closed wing
measuring but 7 in., the middle tail-feathers 6 in., and the beak to
forehead 12 in.

ANTHUS RUFOSUPERCILIARIS, nobis, 2. s.; A. pratensis apud nos,
J. A. S. XXIV, 473, from Pegu. Like A. pratensis, but with the

occipital plane, which is 2 to 24 in. where narrowest, and by the shortness of the
tail, which numbers only 13 or 14 vertebree. This may be distinguished as S.
BENGALENSIS, nobis.

Another is the ordinary S. rnpicus, Gray (S. cristatus, Wagler), as noticed by
Dr. Gray from the Madras Presidency; it being found over the whole of India,
the highlands of Ceylon, and also in Arakan, but I cannot pronounce on its diffu-
sion further. It is likewise an inhabitant of Lower Bengal, as we have a stuffed
specimen of a particularly fine boar of this race that was speared near Calcutta.
The domestic Pigs of India appear to be mainly (if not wholly) derived from it.
The entire skeleton is conspicuously less robust than in the preceding, the tusks
less developed, the lower rarely projecting 2% in. from the socket; the occipital
plane where narrowest rarely exceeds 13 1n., and the tail is conspicuously much
longer, consisting of about 20 vertebre. We have the skull of a sow of this
race, which has the fully developed tusks of the boar,—of course a rare anomaly.

The third is the species with very elongated skull and narrow occipital plane,
where narrowest 1 in. only, inhabiting the lowlands of Ceylon, which I denomin-
ated 8. ZEYLANENSIS in J. A. S. XX, 173, and which may also be S. a¥FFinis,
Gray, from the Nilgiris, mentioned in the List of the Osteological Specimens in the
Collection of the British Musewm, where 8. INDICUS is cited from the Nepal hills
and ¢arai, and also Malabar.

I have no skull of an European wild Boar for comparison, but judging from
Blainville’s figures, our S. INDICUS approximates it more nearly than 8. BENGAs
LENSIS or S. ZEYLANENSIS.

In the new Russian territory of the Amtr, it appears,—“‘ Of Cattle or Horses
few were seen, but many Swine of a peculiar kind, and Fowls.” Journ. Roy;
Geogr. Soc. XXVIII (1858), p. 381. Wild Hogs are found at all elevations in
the Himalaya, and generally over Asia. Those of Indo-China, China, and the
Malayan peninsula require to be carefully examined. As many as three species
are reported to inhabit the plain of Mesopotamia. Wood, in his Jowrney to the
Source of the Oxus, remarks that— Descending the eastern side of Junas Da-
rah, our march was rendered less fatiguing by following Hog-tracks in the snow:
So numerous are these animals, that they had trodden down the snow as if a
Jarge flock of Sheep had been driven over it.’

15

106 Proccedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

supercilium and moustachial streak of a ruddy rust-colour. Closed
wing 34 in., tail 2¢ in., and bill and hind-claw as in A. PRATENSIS,
of which it may be regarded as a local variety or sub-species.

OREOCINCLA INFRAMARGINATA, nobis, ”.s. Uniform dark olive
above, with conspicuous pale rufescent-whitish supercilia, and light
rufescent spots tipping the wing-coverts; beneath pale, inclining to
rufo-fulvous on the breast and front of the neck, pure white at centre
of belly; the lower tail-coverts dark olive largely tipped with white ;
each feather of the lower-parts, except on middle of throat and of
belly, somewhat narrowly tipped with the colour of the back; outer
caudal feathers successively more largely tipped with dull white,
though even on the outermost these white tips are but slight. The
usual OREOCINCLA markings on the inner surface of the wing. Bill
dusky, and legs pale corneous. Closed wing 43 in.; tail 34 in., its
outermost feathers § in. shorter than the middle pair; bill to gape
1,3, in.; tarse 1,4,in. Short first primary # in. long, the second
equalling the fourth anda little shorter than the third. This bird
approximates the female of Mrruta Warpit, Jerdon.

Three other species of true Thrushes inhabiting the Andamans are
—TvrRpDus RUFULUS, Drapiez (modestus, Eyton), GrocICHLA INNO-
TATA, nobis, and PurrocossyrHus PanDoo. The following have like-
wise to be added,—_ Mnrops puiuippinus, L., Lanius PH#NICURUS,
L., ARUNDINAX OLIVACEUS, nobis, PERIcROcoTUs spEcrIosuS, (Lath.),
Hreunpo rustica, L. (juv.), OsMOTRERON CHLOROPTERA, nobis (here-
tofore only known from the Nicobars), CHaLCOPHAPS INDICUS (iden-
tical with the Indian race, but different from a pair received from the
Nicobars, which seem to be Cu. Maria, C. L. Bonap.) ; THatassEus
ArFinis (Sturna affims, Raffles, St. bengalensis, Lesson, &c.), and
ONYNOCHOPRION ANASTHZTUS, (Scopoli).

The Epoxius of the Andamans appears to be constantly a little
larger than Malayan peninsula specimens, with more tendency to
shew a rudimental frontal crest ; this, however, is less developed than
in Burmese and Tenasserim specimens.

Of 'TEMENUCHUS ERYTHROPYGIUS, nobis, I have seen no Andaman
example yet with distinctly rufescent upper tail-coverts.

The black-naped Oriole I think will prove to be ORIoLUS CORONA-
TUS, Sw. (hippocrepis, Wagler), being quite distinet from that of the
neighbouring Nicobar islands, O. MacrouRus, nobis.

1860. } Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 107

The Dhdyal (CopsYcHUS SAULARIS) is common, and differs in no re-
spect from that of Bengal and of India generally, as distinguished from
the larger race of W. Malasia; but the Shama (KivTacINCLA ALBI-
VENTRIS, nobis,) has much the appearance of being a fertile hybrid
between K. Macrouruts and Copsycuts savLaris! In several spe-
eimens of it, however, I can detect no variation whatever, nor transi-
tional examples variously intermediate ; and the female more nearly
resembles the male than in K. macrourus. I have a fine healthy
pair of the Andaman Shdma alive, and the male is a fair songster,
with some very deep notes alternating with some shrill and very
Dhayal-like notes ; and, so far as I have heard as yet, the song is
more broken or delivered in snatches, like that of the Dhdyal, or less
continuous than in the common Shama. The bird is also rather
larger, with the bill somewhat larger in proportion; but I doubt
if any practised ornithologist would hesitate about classing it in
Kirracrycra rather thanin Corsycuvs. There is a third Shama, with
a white head (as I am informed), in Borneo (K. StrickLanp1, Mottley
and Dillwyn); and a fourth species exists in K. LUZONIENSIS, (Kit-
tlitz), of the Philippines. The female of the Andaman Shdma is of
a duller colour than the male, especially on the wings and breast,
which latter is glossless black; tail also shorter; and the legs in
beth sexes are carneous.

Of reptiles, the marine Yestudinata of the Bay occur of course;
but we have only received a very large skull of the common ‘ Logger-
head’ Turtle (Caovawa OLIVACEA), a species which is common towards
the mouths of the Gangetic streams, and is often eaten here for the
true edible Turtle (restricted Cuznonta); and here I may remark
that I once received a young living ‘ Hawk’s bill’ or tortoise-shell
producing Turtle (CareTTa ImpricaTa) from the interior of the
Sundarbans, which I kept alive for many months in fresh water.
The ‘ Loggerhead’ skull from the Andamans measures 8% in. long,
inclusive of occipital projection, and 4? in. in extreme breadth.

Of the Loricata or Crocodiles, it does not appear that any have
yet been observed about the islands.

Of Varanide, a HxyDRosauRrus quite similar to one before received
from the Nicobar group. I can perceive no difference from the
common H. satvaror, (Laurenti) v. Varanus bivittatus, (Kuhl), in

P 2

108 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No. 1,

structure; but it wants the pale neck-streaks and body and caudal
rings of ordinary H. satvator of Bengal, Ceylon, &c., while the
upper-parts are freckled throughout (save on the head) with white
scales and tips of scales interspersed among the black scales, more
copiously on the tail, and tending to form close and narrow transverse
lines on the sides. I have never seen this marking in specimens of
true H. satvator obtained elsewhere ; and it may be remarked that
this species commonly attains the dimensions assigned by Dr. Gray
to his Australian H. eiganvevs, viz. 78 in. We have examples of
that length both from Lower Bengal and from Ceylon; and the
occurrence of this reptile in Ceylon is the more remarkable, as it does
not appear to have been hitherto observed in the peninsula of India.

No Scincide have yet been received.

Of Geckotide, two species, both of which appear to be undescribed.

PHELSUMA ANDAMANENSS, nobis, 7. s. Differs from PH. CEPEDTA-
NUM, (Peron), of the Mauritius, by having a rather (yet distinctly)
less obtuse muzzle, which is conspicuously longer from the eye to the
nostril; the auditory orifice is also much smaller, and round instead
of oval; and the pattern of the markings of the dorsal surface is
different. In PH. crprp1anvuM, there are two sub-lateral pale lines,
with intermediate pale spots more or less irregularly disposed: in
PH. ANDAMANENSE, there are no sub-lateral lines, but a mesial one
commencing on the nape and continued half-way along the back, the
rest of the upper-parts being sprinkled with numerous spots which
appear to have been bright red or orange: the palettes at the tips of
the toes are pale in the Mauritius species, dark in the other; and I
can distinguish no femoral or pre-anal pores in PH. aNDAMANENSE,
but a fold of skin in place of them along the thighs: in PH. CEPE-
DIANUM the femoral pores are continued to meet the opposite series,
at an angle which completes a triangle with the transverse vent. On
the chin of our present species, there is a series of five plates of equal
size and larger than the rest, anteriorly adjoining the labial plates.
Length of head and body 2 in.; the tail, which had been renewed,

2 in.

There can be no hesitation in referring this Gecko to PHELSUMA,
Gray, though the former has hitherto been known to exist only in Ma-
dagascar and the Mascarine islands. ‘The other appears to be a new
form altogether ;—

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 109

PUELLULA, nobis, x. s. Aspect of a Hemrpacrytvs, but with no
dilated palette on the toes, which are distinctly ribbed excepting on
the unguinal phalanges. No femoral or pre-anal pores, but a large
raised glandular space at the base of the thighs underneath, divided
by aslight median groove on the anterior half, which deepens to
form a large glandulous cavity on the posterior half, the labia of
which are covered with scales larger than the rest; this structure
being much less developed in the female sex. <A very remarkable
feature, for a Gecko, consists in a distinct rudimentary dorsal crest ;
and there is also a lateral fold of skin from the fore to the hind limbs,
dividing the scales of the back from those of the belly, and another
such fold margining the thighs anteriorly. The pupils of the eyes
close vertically.

P. RUBIDA, nobis, 2. s. Back and limbs above covered with mi-
nute tubercles, and also thickly studded with tubercles of a larger and
uniform size, the former requiring a lens for their easy detection ; on
the tail are few only of the larger kind, and those disposed in trans-
verse series on its basal half: scales of the head minute and uniform,
those of the throat very minute, and those of the lower-parts small
and uniform, save on the borders of the glandulous fissure, where they
are a little larger; on the lower surface of the tail the scales are also
larger. Bordering the lower labial shields in front are four large
plates, the medial of which exceed the outer in size. Colour of the
fresh animal very ruddy, a hue which soon disappears by exposure to
the light in spirit. In the stronger-marked specimens a dark line
passes backward from the eye, and meets its opposite upon the occi-
put ; this V-like marking being succeeded by one or two others like it,
and there are irregular narrow transverse bands throughout, com-
posed of black tubercles interspersed among the rest, and a series of
broad dark annuli on the tail. Length about 5 in., of which the tail
is half. A common species at Port Blair. The young, 2 in. long,
show some white specks on the neck, and the labial plates are alter-
nately dark brown and white. This is also seen in the adults, but
less conspicuously.

Of Agamide, a species of Tara, D. and B.

‘TIARA SUBCRISTATA, nobis, #. s.: DitopHyrus apud nos, J. A. NS.
XXVIII, 275. Occiput and nape with a low crest, and merely a slight

110 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [No F

serrated ridge along the back: gular pouch in the males only, covered
with small keel-less scales of equal size; the other scales of the lower-
parts conspicuously carinated ; those of the upper-parts minute, arrang-
ed in irregular transverse series (as best seen by aid of a lens), their keels
presenting a tuberculated appearance except towards the ridge of the
back : a row of about ten large tubercles on each side commencing from
the occiput. Colours various, but fugitive in spirit ; the young being
much speckled and reticulated with greyish-black, and the full-grown
mostly plain, with dark bands on the tail more or less distinct.
Length 12 in., of which tail 83 in. Common at Port Blair.

Of Snakes, we have received five harmless and two venomous species.
The former are—

Lycopon auticus, (.). Uniformly coloured variety.

DenpDropuis pictus, (Gm.). Some beautiful varieties.

Dirsas HEXAGONOTUS, nobis, J. A. 8S. XXIV, 360. Several young
specimens. The adult remains to be described.

HERPETODRYAS PRASINUS; Coluber prasinus, nobis, J. A. SB.
XXIII, 291. Large. Also inhabits the base of the Himalaya, Asam,
Tenasserim, &c.

CERBERUS BOLFORMIS, (Schneider).

The latter—

HAMADRYAS VITTATUS, (Elliot).

TRIMESURUS VIRIDIS, (Lacepéde), var. Cantori, nobis, J. A. 8.
XV, 377. A Trimesurvs which appears to be exceedingly common
both in the Andaman and Nicobar islands is altogether similar in
structure to the common TR. VirIpIs, but varies much in colouring,
being grass-green, brown, or blackish, either uniformly coloured or
variously mottled; but only in one mottled specimen from the Nico-
bars do I perceive the lateral line on the scales bordering the abdo-
minal plates, which is commonly seen in continental examples of Tr.
viripis. In a green example from Port Blair, 4 ft. in length (!),
there is no trace of this; but I may here call attention to the fact
that there are certainly two nearly affined species confounded under
TR. virIDIS. One common in Lower Bengal has the scales more
strongly carinated, very conspicuously so on the sides of the head,
while those of the crown are roughly granular (a modification of the
more developed keels), instead of being flat or almost flat as in the

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1th

other. In this race there is usually no lateral streak, and at most I
have only seen it obscurely indicated; but there is a fine porphyra-
ceous lustre on the grass-green scales of the head and body, which
does not occur in the true virip1s. If considered worthy of a name,
it may therefore bear the appellation PORPHYRACEUS.

Of Batrachia, I cannot learn that any species has yet been ob-
served at Port Blair.

The collection of fishes is so large and important that I have made
it the subject of a special report. As many as 106 osseous species
have already been received from Port Blair ;* the genera Sanarias,
GiypHisopon, and Murmna, being extraordinarily developed. Of
Morena alone, I make out sixteen species already received! A con-
siderable proportion of the species appear to be quite new, being de-
scribed neither in the Histoire des Poissons, in the more recent ela-
borate essays by Dr. Bleeker, nor by Sir J. Richardson and other
authorities. No fresh-water species has been received; but a few
mud-skippers, as the PrRIoprTHALMUS PaPILIo, (Bloch),—a fine
series, and the young of which species is P. fuscatus, nobis, J. A. 8:
XX VII, 271.7

A considerable number of Crustacea, Mollusca, and Radiata have
likewise been received from Port Blair; but though I have mostly
determined the genera and species, I have not at present the leisure to
draw up a report on them.

4. The Rev. H. Baker, Junr., of Mundakyam, Alipi, 8. Malabar.

A dozen skins of the Spiny Dormouse (PLATACANTHOMYS LASIU-
Rus, nobis, J. d. S. XXVIII, 289), five skins of Mus (Lzaaapa)
SPINULOSUS, nobis (J. A. S. XXIII, 734), identical with Punjab spe-
cimens,—one of a small Mouse affined to, if not identical with, M.
ALBIDIVENTRIS, nobis, of L. Bengal, but of which it is desirable to

* Several more have since come to hand.

+ Salarias olivageus, XXVII, p. 271, is identical with 8. tinezatus, C. V.;
Gobius breviceps is the young of G. aLBopuncratus, C, V.; Apogon 5-vittatus,
p- 272, is the young of GLyPHISODON RAHTI, C. V.; Serranus lanceolatus, C. V., is
the young of S. cororpEs, (B. H.), v. S. suillus, C.V.; Gerres poeta, OC. V. =
Chanda setifer, (B. H.), ergo G. sEtIFER, though the name better applies to G.
FILAMENTOSA, C. V., which I have also obtained ; Polotus nitidus = MrsoPpRion
eureuTesA, (B. H.) C. V., though the generic name Ponorus may stand; and
PANCHAX CYANOPTHAIMA, p. 288, is the unnamed species figured in As. Res.
XIX, pl. ,f. , but in the living fish the azure eye is much less noticeable.
I haye since long kept this species in an aqguariwm, and it is less of a surface fish
in its habits than the P. BucHawant, C. V.

112 Proceedings of the Asiatic Sociely of Bengal. [No. 1,

have more examples for comparison,—and a young Gho-samp (Mo-
NITOR DRACHNA).

5. Capt. W. H. Lowther, in command of the Ist Asim Local
Battalion. Skin of a Binturong (Arotroris BrintuRoNG), killed on
the Singpho frontier of Upper Asam, where termed by the natives
Young. Important with reference to the geographical distribution
of this remarkable animal.

6. H.M. the ex-King of Oudh. A Snake (DENDROPHIS ORNA-
TA); and since a dead Monkey (PRESBYTIS CEPHALOPTERUS).

7. Prince Mahomed Julaludin, of Baligunge. A Snake, the Raj-
samp of the Bengalis (BUNGARUS FASCIATUS).

8. Babu Rajendra Mallika. Various dead animals, including a
superb male Golden Pheasant in perfect plumage, which has been set
up in a manner worthy of its beauty. I take this opportunity to
remark, that among the objects of particular interest now living in
the aviaries of our contributor, are two very distinct species of Cas-
sowary. The Babu has also magnificent adult hybrids, of both
sexes, raised from the male Pavo muTicus and female P. crisTatUs,
the two species being beautifully blended in colouring, form of crest,
&e.; and, still more remarkable, he has a hybrid now nearly full-
grown, bred between a Curassow and Guan! Numerous other living
specimens of great interest adorn his collections.

One of the Cassowaries being clearly of a new and fourth species
of its genus, of which quite recently only one species was known,
I shall here indicate it as

CASUARIUS UNAPPENDICULATUS, nobis, 7. s., from its peculiarity of
having but a single pendulous caruncle in front of the neck. Speci-
men apparently more than half grown, and much paler in the colour-
ing of its plumage than specimens of the same age of the common
C. GALEATUS, two fine examples of which are associated with it in
the same paddock. In lieu of the two bright red caruncles of the
latter, the new species has but a single small oblong or elongate
oval yellow caruncle, and the bright colours of the naked portion of
the ueck are differently disposed. The cheeks and throat are smalt-
blue, below which is a large wrinkled yellow space in front of the
neck, terminating in front in the oval button-like carunele, and its
lower portion being continued round behind, while on the sides of the

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 113

neck, the yellow naked portion is continued down to its base, the bor-
dering feathers more or less covering and concealing this lateral stripe of
unfeathered skin: on the hind-part of the neck the bare yellow skin
is not tumous and corrugated as in the common Cassowary, where
also this part is bright red. The casque is about equally developed
at this age in the two species. The legs of the new species are
smaller, from which I doubt if it attains to quite so large a size as
the other.

‘The known species of CasvARIUS now range as follow:

1. C. gateatvs, Vieillot: C. emew, Latham ; Strughio casuarimus,
L. Hab. N. Guinea. Eastern Moluccas.

2. C. Bennerril, Gould (figured in P. Z S. 1851, pl. 7). The
Mooruk. Hab. N. Ireland.

3. C. ausTRALIS, Gould. Hab. York peninsula, N. E. Australia.

4, C. UNAPPENDICULATUS, nobis. Hab, ———— ?*

9. Alex. Thomas, Esq., in medical charge of Khyook Phoo, Ram-
ri, Arakan. A fine specimen in spirit of PLarypactyLus @EcKo, (L.)

10. Mrs. Turnbull. A fine stuffed specimen of Preraurus sciv-
RIvs, (Shaw).

11. H.H. Atkinson, Esq. A few bird-skins procured at Singapore.

12. The Rev. J. Cave Browne, late of Subathoo. A small collection
chiefly reptiles in spirit, with a few insects, procured in that neigh-
bourhood.

* Tn the Conspectus Ineptorum et Struthionum of the late Prince of Canino,
published in the Comptes Rendus, tom. XLIII (1856), 840-1, only one species of
CASUARIUS is recognised (!) ; but a second Dromatus or Emeu, as DR. ATER,
Vieillot, from “‘Visle Decrés,’ which would appear to be already extinct ; while a
third species, from the interior of Australia, with transversely barred plumage,
has recently been brought to the notice of the Zoological Society. H. H. also
indicated a second Ostrich doubtfully, as StrrurHIo EPoasticus, C. L. Bonap.,
which is doubtless the northern race with smooth and poreless egg-shell noticed
in J. A. S. XXVIII, 282. The two living species of Nandou, or Rura,—the
three-toed American Ostrich,—are of course recognised ; and at ieast three, if not
four (!), living species of APTERYX ; with no fewer than 38 species, more or less
satisfactorily made out, of Imepti and Struthiones of various zoological epochs ;
but the knowledge of the greater portion of these is vague in the extreme; and
the Prince’s bold attempt at classification of them will simply, as such, meet with
approval. At the head of the Inepti he places the huge Eptornis of Mada-
gascar, a fragment of the egg-shell of which I have recently procured for the
Society’s museum, presented to by M. Zill. This giant bird appears to have
been first indicated (to Europeans) by the missionary Ellis, though not scienti-
fically brought to notice. The natives of Madagascar imagine that the eggs of
the Epionnis are those of some huge saurian.

Q

114 Proceedings of the Agiatic Society of Bengal. [Nore

Of Lizards, the common CALOTES VERSICOLOR, a small and young
Riopa, and a beautiful new Gecko congeneric, with that described
from the mountainous interior of the Tenasserim provinces, inJ. A.S.
XXVIII, 279.

Navrrinus (2) FASCIOLATUS, nobis, 2. s. Tail proportionally long-
er and more slender than in N. (?) varizeatus, nobis, 7. ¢.; but
the larger of two specimens evidently not full-grown. Head very
similar to that of the other; but the dark band behind the eye bend-
ing abruptly to meet its opposite on the occiput; this is followed by
23 other blackish cross-bands, continued to the end of the tail, those
of the body being edged and set off posteriorly with whitish ; a series
of broad sub-haxagonal plates in both species beginning near the vent»
and continued to the end of the tail underneath. Abdominal scales
proportionally smaller than in the other, and no group of conspi-
cuously larger scales anterior to the vent. ‘The sub-caudai scales are
also much smaller than in the other. Larger specimen 42 in., of
which tail 2? in. Both species are remarkable for the beauty of their
markings.

Of Snakes, Coronetta RussEtii, (Daud.), CotuBER MUCOsts,
(L.), Dirsas Trigonata, Schlegel, VirzRA RussELLit, (Shaw), and
two species which appear to be new :—

DipsaS MULTIFASCIATA, nobis, 2.s. Form typical ; the muzzle
shorter and rounder than in D. TrigonatTa: the same whitish spots
along the ridge of the back as in that species, but somewhat indis-
tinctly defined; and narrow black transverse bands on the sides, num-
bering as many as 72 from neck to vent, beyond which they are
broken into spots: throat dull white; the abdominal surface densely
speckled throughout with triangular black spots, which are more or
less continued into lines. Length of specimen (evidently young)
142 in., of which tail 3 in.

For the other I must constitute a genus :—

Puatycers, 2. g. Like CotuBer (CorytHopoy, D. B.), but with
exceedingly flat head, and tail only about a sixth of the total length.

PL, SEMIFASCIATUS, nobis, %. s. Colour olive-grey above, white
below ; the posterior two-fifths without markings, and the nuchal
region marked with broad transverse black bands, having lateral
black spots alternating on either side. These gradually become

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiat’e Nociety of Bengal. 115

narrower and are broken into alternate bands on the second fifth of
the body, being still more broken into small spots on the third fifth,
beyond which they gradually disappear anterior to the vent. Hyes
of moderate size. Specimen evidently young. Length about 103
in., of which tail about 2 in., its extreme tip being lost in the speci-
men. Seute 187; Scutella fe

P. S.—It appears that a species of Deer, which has been named
CERVUS PSEUDAXIS, has recently been received in France from the

mountainous regions of the north of China and Mantcheeria. From
the geographical region it cannot be a true Awime, and the name
would imply its being an Axis-like (or spotted) species,—just possibly
identical with the Formosan Deer.

HK. BLYTH.

————— eee OOOO

may

ns

OPISTHOSTOMA NILGIRICA

HL Frazer Lith: Calcutra

JOURNAL

OF THE

meee ee CS OC TY

a a ce a a a a

No bis 1860:

PILPIPLIL_LLIIS LILLIE L ID ILPPILLIL AL

Contributions to Indian Malacology, No. [—By Messrs. W. T. and
H. F. Buanrorp, of the Geological Survey of India.

In a paper published in the Annals and Magazine of Natural
History for 1857,* Mr. W. H. Benson gave an able resumé of the
distribution of the Cyclostomacee of South-western Asia and of some
of the neighbouring islands. As regarded their distribution in India,
both Cis and Trans-gangetic, it was proved that the evidence then
available shewed a considerable generic distinction between the forms
of the Indian peninsula with Ceylon on the one hand, and tliose
occupying the Himalayas, the Khasi hills, Burmah, and the Malay
countries on the other. It was also attempted to be shewn that, if
two streams of distinct genera were supposed to extend from the
island of Borneo, one might be imagined to pass up through the
eastern, the other through the western peninsula, the valley of the
Ganges and the plains of Northern India being the limit of each line.

At that time it was believed that no single species of land shell
occurred at the same time upon the Himalayas, and in India south of
the Ganges. A few widely disseminated species, such as Helix vitri-
noides, are certainly to be found at the base of the mountains, as well
as universally over the plains, but even at the foot of the Himalayas
a great change takes place in the fauna generally, and when once
fairly within the mountains, scarcely a species of the Indian plains
recurs. But there are a few exceptions. In the Annals for April,
1859, Mr. Benson mentioned the discovery by one of ourselves of

* Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Vol. XIX. p. 201.

No. CIII.—New Sreztiss, Vor, XXIX. R

118 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [ No. 2,

Helix castra, Benson, on the hills of Balasore in Northern Orissa, and
more recently a single specimen of a shell perfectly undistinguishable
from Helix Huttont, Pfeiffer, has occurred to us on the northern flank
of the Nilgiri mountains in Southern India.* Both of these species
have a wide distribution; H. castra being known to range from
Sikkim to the Tenasserim provinces, and AH. Huttont throughout
the greater portion of the Himalayas. Indeed it is more than pro-
bable, from an examination of recently collected specimens of HA,
tapeina, Benson, that H. Huttoni is only a variety of that species,
an identity which, if substantiated, will extend its range to the
Khasi Hills and Burmah, where the variable but scarcely distinguish-
able H. rotatoria, V. d. Busch, replaces it, unless the latter also
prove to be only a variety.

It is exceedingly probable that, as each region becomes more
thoroughly searched, many other species will be found to have a far
more extensive range than is at present supposed. The peninsula of
India is, as a rule, extremely poor in land shells, and the conchologist
may travel for miles over its plains without meeting with a single
mollusk. The plains of Bengal, from a space as large as the British
Isles, have scarcely furnished twenty species. On the contrary the

Timalayas, especially their eastern portion, and the Burmese penin-
sula, appear to be extremely rich both in species and individuals, a
circumstance doubtless intimately connected with the greater and
more constant humidity of the climate. With a few exceptions,
Cis-gangetic India has been fairly explored by conchologists, although
it has not been thoroughly searched. Of Trans-gangetic India,
nine-tenths are totally unexamined. At least half of the Himalayas
have never been visited, and all that has been carefully explored
consists of a considerable tract in the western Himalayas around
Simla and Mastri, and the outer hills of Sikkim, from which we
ourselves, but the other day, procured more than twenty undescribed
forms. The Khasi Hills, a small tract of country, have been fairly
examined, but the vast peninsula thence to Singapore has only been
searched in the immediate neighbourhood of Molmain, whilst a few
shells have been collected during hurried visits, or (the larger species

* Mr. Benson also informs us that he has received H. fas‘igiata, Hutt. from

the Nilgiris.

1860.] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 119

especially) procured by accident from Pegu, Ava, the Tenasserim
provinces, Penang, Malacca, Singapore and perhaps one or two other
places. The greater portion of the mountains north of the Punjab,
the vast tract of Nepal, the interior valleys of Sikkim, Bhotan,
Assam with the mountains both north and south of it, Arracan, and,
with the few exceptions mentioned, the Malay peninsula, are totally
unsearched. Despite these circumstances, the list of shells described
from the Himalayas and Burmah alone probably exceeds that from
all the Indian peninsula.

But even India proper may yet yield important novelties. Perhaps
no part has been more carefully or more repeatedly examined than
the Nilgiri hills of Southern India. They are perhaps the last
place whence generic forms new to the country might be expected, yet
we have been so fortunate as to meet with such, among the smaller
shells as night naturally be expected, but by no means amongst those
least interesting.

Amongst the genera enumerated as characterizing India north of
the Ganges and east of the Bay of Bengal, none perhaps is more
generally distributed or more abundant than the singular little genus
Alyeeus, Gray. Another form which, however, perhaps chiefly on
account of its minute size, has not as yet been shewn to have an
equal range in these countries with Alyceus, but which also occurs
in Mr. Benson’s list of genera confined to the northern and eastern
regions of India, is Diplommatina, Benson. The discovery of species
of both of these genera, in a district so well examined previously as
the Nilgiri hills have been, must make us pause before we conclude
that we are in possession of data sufficient to enable us to come to
definite conclusions upon the distribution of Indian land shells.

The circumstance of their discovery becomes less surprising when
we consider that there are several species of shells on the Nilgiris
elosely representative of Himalayan and Burmese forms. Thus Helix
Cycloplaz, Benson, of Sikkim and H. Oxytes, B., of the Khasi hills
are replaced by H. Thyreus, B.; Achatina tenuispira, B. of Sikkim,
Khasi, Burmah, &c. by A. Shiplayi, Pfr.; Bulimus vibex, Hutt, and
B. celebs, B. of the Western Himalaya by B. Nilagiricus, Pir. &e.

To return to the genera of Cyclostomacee ; there are to be found
on the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal and in the Himalayas the

R 2

120 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

following genera which are absent on the western side of the Bay:
Megalomastoma, Pupina, Reegistoma,* Iaphaulus, Streptaulus, and
Hybocystis (all of which are closely allied genera and of one type)
Hydrocena and Pomatias, the last being probably only an outlier.
In Ceylon there is one peculiar genus, Aulopoma, but it is evident
that Ceylon is a generic area by itself. Lastly there are common to
both sides of the Bay of Bengal or of the Ganges valley Cyclophorus,
Cyclotus, Pterocyclos, Leptopoma, Cataulus,t Alyceus and Diplom-
matina. In the Indian peninsula, properly speaking, not one gencrie
form exists, which is wanting in ‘T'rans-gangetic countries, with the
exception perhaps of the little shell which we now describe under
the name of Opisthostoma: but even assuming this genus to be
decidedly operculate, it would be premature to assert that so minute
a shell has no specific representative in the Himalayan or Burmese
areas { Otopoma only occurs in Katiwar, where the climate ts different
from that of India proper, and where all organic nature shews an
intermixture of Indian forms with those of South-western Asia and
of Africa.

We can therefore only conclude that scarcely sufficient is yet
known to justify a decided opinion as to the distribution of the land
shells of India and the adjoining countries. So far as the most recent
discoveries enable us to form a judgment, we agree with Mr. Benson
in considering that a generic distinction does exist between the two
areas of Cis and T'raus-gangetic India, but we doubt whether it is
satisfactorily shewn that Borneo is the generic centre around which
all the forms of South-western Asia and the Indian Archipelago are

* In the Nicobar Islands.

+ One species in the Nicobar Islands.

t Since these remarks were written, Mr. Benson has described, in the Ann.
and Mag, for Feb. 1860, two new genera of operculate land shells from Molmain,
and has named them Rhiostoma and Clostophis. The former is allied to Ptero-
eyclos, the latter is a minute form, probably allied to Diplommatina and Opisthcs-
toma. Like the latter it is separated from the former on account of peculiarities
in the last whorl, which, in Clostophis, is free and descending. It is possible that
other species allied to these new forms may hereafter be discovered, and the two

types be found to represent and replace each other in the Indian and Burmese
areas.

1860. ] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 121

grouped ; or that the distinctions between the Indian areas are satis-
factorily explained by considering them as “streams’’ of generic
affinity radiating from that island. So far as our present knowledge
extends we are inclined to look upon the distinction as consisting
mainly in the more favorable conditions for land shells generally in
the moist countries of the Himalayas and of the Burmese and Malay
peninsula, in the absence of shells of the Pwpina and Megalomastoma
type in the Indian peninsula, (a circumstance doubtless connected
with the greater dryness of the country) and in the existence of a
generic centre in the island of Ceylon, characterized especially among
the Cyclostomacee by forms of Aulopoma and Cataulus.

The shells described in the following pages were obtained in collec-
tions made by Mr. H. F. Blanford in 1857, and by Mr. W. T.
Blanford during a short visit in 1859. A few other forms procured
at the same time are also believed to be undescribed, but as they are
of less interest, they must await further leisure.

OPISTHOSTOMA, gen. nov.

Testa operculata? Anfractibus apicialibus obliquiter deflectis,
anfractu ultimo constricto, deinde inflato, denique sinistrorsim ascen-
dente, anfractibus superioribus contiguo; apertura reversa, rotundata,
continua ; peristomate duplicato.

1.—O. NI“etRica, n. s.

Testa minima, truncate pupiformis, auguste umbilicata; spira irre-
gulari, apice obtusa, obliqua, sutura profunda ; costulata, interspatiis
minutissime decussatis, albida, translucens. Anfractus rotundati, 5,
quorum duo primi obliquiter contorti; ultimus constrictus, deinde
inflatus, refractus, ascendens, denique sinistrorsus, anfractum penul-
timum contingens. Apertura subobliqua, superne versata, orbicularis.
Peristoma continuum, incrassatum, duplicatum.

Dei arabe SAP pact eWicercls alerts eh eiadireen! Led) Mas Ws
LER tea oly td ails icy ete are lstai shee dea); i kek me aN

Habitat apud Pykara ad summos montes “ Nilgir’’ inter folia
caduca humida sylvarum.

Of this remarkable little shell the first and only known specimens
were found by one of us rather more than two years since in the dead
leaves of one of the little thickets termed “sholas’’ near Pykara on

122 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

the Nilgiris. As all the specimens found were dead shells and it
seemed most desirable to obtain living specimens in order to deter-
mine satisfactorily the nature of the species from an inspection of
the animal, we have hitherto abstained from publishing a description
which must of necessity be imperfect, in the hope, either that one of
ourselves might revisit the hills and procure a supply of living speci-
mens, or that some of our friends conchologically inclined, might aid us
in the matter. We have, we regret to say, been disappointed in these
expectations, and we therefore publish the description and figure of the
shell, hoping that publicity may lead others to the search, and we
leave the question of the nature of the animal and the existence of
an operculum to be settled at some future period.

To the kind aid of Capt. Mitchell of Madras we are indebted for
the accompanying figures, drawn with the aid of the camera lucida,
and magnified about 30 diameters. The specimen from which the
drawings are taken is in excellent preservation and shews very clearly
not only the costulation, which bears a great resemblance to that of
Diplommatina and Alyceus, but also a regular scalariform decussation
of the interstitial spaces which is represented on an enlarged scale in
figure 5. ‘This costulation and more especially the <Alyceus-like
strangulation and inflation of the last whorl point to the probability
of the present being an operculate genus, and the round whorls and
continuous and duplicate peristome lead to the same conclusion. No
trace of a tube is perceptible on any part of the shell.

From these characters we should infer that Opisthostoma holds an
‘intermediate place between Alyceus and Diplommatina, resembling
the former in the strangulation and distortion of the last whorl,
the latter in the pupiform shape and in the rise of the last whorl
upon the penultimate, and both in the duplication of the peristome,
and in the regular costulate ornamentation: but the peculiar distor-
tion of the apicial whorls and the hyperstomoid flexure of the last
whorl are characters not hitherto found in any operculate genus, and
having their analogues in Streptaxis and Boysia among inoperculate
shells. Seeing, however, the great variation of spiral form that
obtains in the different Cyclostomaceous genera, no great weight ean,
we think, be attached to spiral peculiarities when opposed to the
evidence of the characters above enumerated which connect Opisthos-

1860.] Contributions to Indian Malacolegy. 123

toma with operculate forms, and until further evidence shall shew
such a view to be untenable, we may regard the present as one more
of the peculiar Cyclophoroid genera which seem specially to charae-
terize the Indian and Bornean provinces.

2.—Atycomus EXPATRIATUS, 7. S.

Testa mediocriter umbilicata, depressa,ad anfractos internos obsolete,
ad ultimum fortius, ad spatium inflatum valde, crebre costulata,
corneo-albida, apice diaphane rubella; spira vix elevata, apice obtusa ;
sutura impressa ; anfr. 3} convexi, ultimus ad latus medioeriter inflatus,
deinde constrictus ; constrictione longa, medio tumida, glabra ; tubulum
suturale pone constrictionem oriens, mediocriter longum, plerumque
1 peripherize subzequans, sed nonnullis exemplis brevius ; apertura cir-
eularis, obliqua, juxta anfr. penultimum retro curvatum ; perist. du-
plex ; internum breviter porrectum, continuum, externum expansum,
interruptum, columellari margine strictum. Operculum corneum, dis-
tincte multispirum, anfr. 7-8 planulatis, externe perconcavum, nucleo
centrali interno prominente papiilari.

gE AST ile eae eRe chins em res ance gaat y A
BRECON SEPTIC ys 2 aia CUA so echebe ere era) iy lee CUOK
PM ree er oroe cree eiaes mranas eicdeiataiers vieiel | ere GlbuOs
PEPCEC OMA Ser cpes ee seers aoe ora) Wa IGLOS

Hab. Haud raro ad Neddoowuttom ghat, ad latus septentrionale
montium “ Nilgiri’ Indiz australis et cirea 3000—4000 ped. alt.
This species appears to be more depressed in the spire than any
other of the genus, except perhaps the Bornean A. spiracellum,
A. Ad.and Reeve. Its nearest Indian ally is A. strangulatus, Hutton,
and in size it is intermediate between that species and A. stylifer, Bens.
It belongs to the section Charax of Benson, having a wile strangu-
lation behind the peristome, crossed by a swollen ridge, which, how-
ever, in A. expatriatus never presents the sharpness so remarkable in
A, stylifer aud hebes, but is rather a broad tumid space separating
two narrow constrictions. ‘The sutural tube is variable in length,
sometimes being nearly as short as in 4. strangulatus, in other
specimens as long as in A. stylifer ; the latter being the usual case,
‘the former the exception, but both occur in perfectly fresh and full
grown specimens.

124 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

From A. strangulatus, the species is distinguished by its greater
size, more depressed form, more oblique aperture, by the recurvation
of the peristome at its junction with the penultimate whorl, the longer
sutural tube, the greater distance of the ridge crossing the constric-
tion from the mouth, and the closer sculpture. From prosectus and
stylifer, the characters of the peristome, which is simple in stylifer
and expanded at the columellar margin in prosectus, besides the smaller
size of A. expatriatus ; from hebes and gemmula the slightly prominent
ridge not recurved and the depressed form afford abundant grounds
for distinction. A. spiracellum of Borneo is probably closely al-
lied, but we are only acquainted with that shell by its description.
Judging therefrom A. expatriatus should be distinguished by its
smaller size, more narrow umbilicus, greater bluntness of the ridge in
the constriction, and in general by the greater length of the sutural
tube, a character which, however, is evidently, from its variability mm
this species, of less value than has hitherto been supposed.

The species occurred near the base of Neddoowuttom ghat, and a
little above the village of Goodaloor. The animal is small and
colourless ; the body very short; the sole undivided; tail short and
rather pointed ; tentacles short, yellowish; muzzle blunt, not elongated.

3.—DIPLOMMATINA NILGIRICA, 2. 8S.

Testa dextrorsa, imperforata, subovata, glabra, tenuis, nitida, cornea ;
spira conoidea, apice obtusa; anfr. 6 convexi, superne leniter crescentes,
ultimus parum augustior, antice ascendens, carina costiformi circa
umbilicum munitus; apertura subverticalis, circularis; perist. haud
dentatum, duplex; externum breviter expansum, interruptum ; inter-
num mediocriter porrectum, continuum. Opere. corneum, subcirculare,

ad suturam angulatum, planum, haud spiratum,

IONE Joc Seis BO wa ON CORO NGOs ID cba) t) Wis Til,
Diana sinaxctwee bss cea ke pia erect eal CDOS
INA GUAM G o5 5505 0S so ce ob Da 50D0 3 ditto.
Minis, ANON, Jao os soecamoomo oe | JL Chin,

Habitat in sylvis prope Pykara versus apices montium “ Nilgiri’
(ad alt. cirea 7000 ped).

This species is distinguished from all others of the genus yet
described by the ridge around the umbilicus, which is an exact coun-

1860. ] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 125

terpart of that in the Sikkim shell, Wegalomastoma funiculatum, B.
The perfect smoothness of Dip. Nilgirica, and the continuity of the
internal peristome, give it a sub-generic character, yet seem insuffi-
cient alone to authorize its separation from Diplommatina.

The animal could not be well observed for the want of a sufli-
ciently powerful magnifier at hand. It was small, short, and colour-
less, with two small black tentacles.

4.—Cyctotus MALABARICUS, 7. s.

Testa subaperte umbilicata, depresso-conica, albida, glabra, nitidula,
epidermide decidua cornea, ad anfr. ultimum transverse fusco-strigata,
induta ; spira conica, apice acuta; sutura profunda; anfr. 4 rotundati,
celeriter crescentes, ultimus cylindraceus; apertura parum obliqua,
circularis, prope umbilicum parum sinuata, superne vix angulata ;
perist. duplex, externum brevissime expansum, internum porrectum,
acutum, continuum ; umbilicus perspectivus. Operculum haud immer-
sum, duplex, internum corneum multispirum, externum testaceum,
anfractuum marginibus lamella spirali, albida, seabra ad anfr. exter-
nos perelevata et versus centrum incurvata, quasi convexd, munitis.

De Wia ss yoeiaaieeine clots ers eeaiaa! Mera. iIres
Ditto min., ..... Beer aitcte fa ecto cietctetels 2 ditto.
POG ee eiae obese een Nhs See 4 ditto.
/ GAB AOTE TRE RE sikel tlh re nemenoenney a des OUh a ay

Hab. sub rupibus et saxis in terra humida ad margines sylvarum
prope Pykara montium “ Nilgiri,” ad alt. 7000 ped.

Nearly allied to Cyclotus filocinctus, Benson, by the peculiarity of
its operculum, this shell is distinguished by its smaller size, more
depressed form, and less expanded peristome, by the absence of the
marked sculpture of C. filocinetus, and by the epidermis being lighter
in colour and marked by brown transverse streaks on the last whorl.
That of C. filocinctus is hispid. The last named shell was first
described by Mr. Benson as a Cyclostoma, to which genus it was
assigned till lately. The construction of the operculum is very
peculiar. The testaceous spiral lamina being very much more raised
towards the exterior than towards the centre, and being curved
inwards, the interior whorls of the operculum are almost concealed
and the appearance, unless very closely examined, is that of the oper-

8

126 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

culum of a Turbo hollowed out at the centre. The lamella in C
Malabaricus is rather more elevated than even in C. filocinctus.

The animal of C. Malabaricus we have not had an opportunity of
observing, that of C. filocinctus belongs to the Cyclophoroid group,*
g, and the

the sole of the foot being undivided, the tentacles tapering,

muzzle short and blunt. The foot is short, broad and rounded at
the tail, the tentacles are black, rather short, and contractile, with
the eyes at their base, the body is colourless, with the exception of
black patches above the head and at the base of the tentacles.

C. filocinctus abounds on the N. side of the Nilgheris, but we have
not met with it on the top of the hills. It is found chiefly in decay-
ing leaves and moist earth beside rocks and stones. C. Malabaricum |
with Dip. Nilgirica, Ennea Pirriet, Pfr. and some minute Helices,
occurred at the edges of the small patches of forest, known as

* sholas,”’

which abound in every small hollow in the hills, and are
remarkable from the abruptness of their boundaries, a few feet leading
from dense jungle to the open grassy hill side. Under the shrubs at

the edges of sholas is generally a great resort of land shells.

5.—STREPTAXIS WATSONT, 7. 8.

Testa subumbilicata, compresse ovata, corneo-albida, nitida, superne
transverse arcuato-striata, infra obsolete striatula, interdum ad ultimum
anfractum lineis albidis versus suturam cineta ; spira fere plana ; sutura
impressa; anfr. 6 convexiusculi, 2 ultimi e axi deviantes, ultimus
rotundatus ; apertura obliqua, elongato-lunaris, juxta anfr. penulti-
mum acute retro sinuata, margine basali paulo arcuata; perist.
reflexum, subincrassatum, albidum, tridentatum, singulis dentibus
depressionibus pone peristoma externe correspondentibus ; dentes 2
lamelliformes margine dextro, 1 columellari quasi basali; marginibus
peristomatis callo, duas lamellas approximatas juxta suturam gerente,
yunctis.

IDNA Soka asooreanboboaeomac. Ser Wl. Ti
Ditbo mine oie censure weil iecucl se ONG Hoe
PA Oe ef a alae age Nes Mi alate ls Saeed aL OuCGUOR

* In common probably with every other operculated Indian land shell except
Otopoma clausum, Sow, and perhaps the two species of Pomatias described by
Mr. Benson from the Himalaya and Khasi Hills.

1860. ] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 127

Hab. in sylvis, preesertim prope arborum radices, ad apices montium
“Nigiri.” Var. est, peristomate quinque dentato, dente uno minimo
versus sinum aperture, tribus normalibus, uno minuto juxta umbilicum ;
dente ad marginem columellarem alteris latiore, que prope “ Avalan-

che,”

ad pedem montium “ Koondah”’ habitat.

This species appears to be more abundant than the previously
described form, Str. Perrotteti,* Petit, from which it differs in its
much smaller size, and despite this, in the greater development of
its teeth, and also in the presence of two lamelle instead of one
on the callus joining the margins of the peristome. It appears to
inhabié only the more southerly portions of the hills, but our
researches have not been sufficiently extensive to render this a
certainty. Str. Perrotteti occurred at Neddiwuttom, and on the
hills N. of Ootacamund ; Str. Watsoni we found S. of Ootacamund,
and the variety at the base of the Koondahs. Both were obtained
at an elevation of 6000 to 7000 feet. Although the variety differs
slightly in the teeth, in the presence, viz. of two teeth which are
absent in the normal form, these additional projections are so very
minute that they might easily become obsolete, and probably addi-
tional specimens might shew a complete gradition, while the shells
are so exactly similar in every other detail of form, that we have no
hesitation in pronouncing them identical.

Explanation of figures.

1.—Opisthostoma Nilgiricum. Natural size.
2, 3, 4.—The same magnified 90 diameters (900 times).

5.—Scalariform costulation further enlarged.

* Or is this Petit’s original species and that described by Pfeiffer distinct ?
In that case the names may be exchanged.

128 Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. (No. 2,

Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus which reached
Attok on the 10th August, 1858.—By Captam T. G. Mont.
GOMERIE, Bengal Engineers, Ff. &. G. 8. 1st Asst. G. T. Survey,
of India, Sc.*

*“ At 5 a.M. on the 10th August, 1858, the Indus at Attok was
very low. At 7 a. M. it had risen 10 feet. By 0.30 Pp. m. it had risen
50 feet, and it continued to rise till it stood 90 feet higher than it
did in the morning. The Cabul river continued to flow upwards for
ten hours.”—Luatract from the proceedings of the Asiatic Society for
September 1858, Journal Vol. XXVII. p. 366.

The flood destroyed a large amount of property in British
territory both above and below Attok; and the back water (on the
Cabul river) destroyed the greater part of the private property in
the cantonment of Naoshera.

After the subsidence of the water, numerous reports were current
near Attok, viz.: that the river was still blocked up and that
another similar flood might soon be expected. ‘These reports were
generally given out on the authority of the inhabitants far up the
river, who had sent down word to say that the water was still
dammed up.

Such a sudden flood or cataclysm on such a gigantic scale, at
all times an important and interesting subject of enquiry, was rendered
still more so to me by the above mentioned circumstances.

Being at the time of the flood in the territories of the Maha-
rajah Rumbhir Singh. I was in a favorable position for making
enquiries in the Upper Valley of the Indus as far as the Maharajah’s
territories and influence extended, and I consequently made all the
enquiries that I could.

On applying to the Wazeer Punnoo, the governor of Kashmir,
he told me that had any damage been done in the Méhardjah’s terri-
tories by a flood on the Indus, he would certainly have heard of it,
but up to that time he had received no report on the subject. How-
ever I begged him to write to all the Mahardjah’s officials (on the

* See papers by Capt. Henderson and Major Becher, Journal, Vol. XXVIII.
pp. 199 and 219.

1860.] Memorandum on the great flood of the rwer Indus. 129

Indus and on its tributaries)* to enquire whether any extraordinary
flood had been noticed. The answers were all in the negative except
that from Boonjee, (the Maharajah’s most northerly fort and canton-
ment on the Gilgit frontier) the report was as follows, viz. —

“That a great flood (bura sailab) was noticed by the sepoys at
Boonjee on the 27th day of “Saéwan Mahina,” “ derh pahar din gaiya”’
when it first arrived. Shortly afterwards the sepoys saw a mass of
timbers floating down the stream, which they recognised as belonging
to the gateway of the Numbul fort.”

The Nuimbdul fort is said to have been on the Gilgit river
below the point where the Naggar river joins the Gilgit river.

IT understand “the 27th day of Sawan Mahina, derh pahar din
gaiya”’ to mean the 11th day of August about 9 or 10 in the morn-
ing. Although this is the day after the flood was noticed at Attok,
if is in my opinion sufficiently near the date to make it highly pro-
bable that it was the same flood that was noticed at Attok.

At a frontier outpost of the Maharajah’s (where no one goes
that has sense enough to make interest to keep away), a mistake of
two or three days in the date would be no wonderful thing consider-
ing the general indifference of natives on the subject of dates and
the numerous doubts as to when their months begin.

I am therefore of opinion that the flood (sailab) noticed at Boonjee
was the same that passed Attok on the 10th of August, and for
reasons given hereafter I am of opinion that the sepoys’ date at
Boonjee should have been the 25th of Sawan or the 9th of August
about 9 or 10 a. M.

The Trigonometrical height of Skardo the capital of Little
Thibet situated on the river Indus has been ascertained to be about
77007 feet above the sea and that of the G. T. Station eighteen
miles above Attok has been found to be about 1050} feet above the
sea, thus shewing a difference of height between the two places of
about 6650 feet. The distance between Skardo and the above G. T.
Station by the course of the river Indus is approximately about three
hundred and ten miles, and consequently there is an average fall in

* Specially mentioning the Shayok river.
+ G. T. 8. point near Skardo fort 7701 very little above river.
{ G. T. S. Station on river eighteen miles above Attok and 1049 feet above sea.

130 Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. {No. 2,

the bed of the Indus between those places of about 21,4 feet
per mile.

Similarly the height of Baramoola where the Jhelum river leaves
the Kashmir valley is about 4930* feet, that of the rivert two
miles below Jhelum is about 750 feet above the sea, shewing a differ-
ence in height between the two places of about 4180 feet. The
distance by the course of the river Jhelum between those two places
is about one hundred and ninety-four miles giving an average fall in
the bed of the Jhelum of a little over 21,5, feet per mile.

Consequently we may assume that the Indus and Jhelum rivers
flow at (very nearly) the same average rate between the respective
places mentioned.

With the assistance of Lieut. Melvillet I measured the rate of the
Jhelum river at Naoshera, one march below Baramoola, in as slow
a part of the stream, as there is between Baramoola and Jhelum,
_ and I found the rate to be nearly 690 feet per minute, or about seven
miles per hour. And Lieut. Melville quite agreed with me that we
had taken a place where the rate§ was far below the average. The
river Jhelum between the points mentioned has in general such rugged
and precipitous banks that it was with difficulty that even the above
measurement was made.

The distance from Boonjee to Attok may be taken approxi-
mately as about two hundred and twenty miles, and if the flood in
question was the one noticed at Boonjee it traversed the distance
between those two places between 10 o’clock in the morning of some
day before the 10th of August and say 6 a. M. of the 10th August,
that is the flood must have taken either twenty-one hours or forty-
five or sixty-nine &c. to traverse two hundred and twenty miles, that
is, it must have passed Boonjee on 9th, 8th or 7th of August. Had
the flood passed Boonjee on the 8th August, it would have taken forty-
five hours and would have travelled at the rate of hardly five miles
an hour, but it has been shewn above that the average rate of the

* Baramoola Barometrical height 4938 feet above sea.

+ G,T.S. point two miles below Jhelum 758 feet above sea.

{ Topographical Asst. Great Trigonometrical Survey.

§ Seven miles an hour may be assumed to have been the minimum rate of the
Jhelum river.

1860.] Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. 131

Indus must be above seven miles an hour in ordinary times, and of
course much greater during a flood, so it may, I think, be fairly
concluded that the flood would take only about twenty-one hours in
traversing the two hundred and twenty miles, and that it passed
Boonjee on the 9th August, 1858, about 10 a.m. If so it travelled
at the rate of ten and half miles per hour, by no means an impro-
bable rate* as the Ganges when it issues from the hills opposite
Hurdwar is stated by the Canal officers to flow in ordinary times at
nine miles an hour, and its pace looks slow compared with that of
the Jhelum below Baramoola.

As soon as I got the report from Boonjee I sent for further
information but could only make out that the flood was understood to
come from Naggar, an independent district which the Maharajah’s
people called a part of Yaghistan! quite inaccessible to ordinary
messengers. Nothing would induce a man to go there; and the Wazeer
said that when a present was offered, the man took the money, but
only went a short distance and returned after a time with a made-
up-story.

Though repeated enquiries were made, nothing further was elicited.

Indeed beyond the fact that the flood had come from the Gilgit
river, as reported by natives and as shewn by its carrying away
the well known gateway of the Nambdl Fort, nothing positive was
known as to the cause of the flood or of the exact site of the place
dammed up, though the Boonjee sepoys believed that it came from
the Naggar valley which is drained by an Eastern tributary of the
Gilgit river.

Whether the flood in question came from Naggar or not, I feel
quite certain that it did not come from above Skardo. At the
time of the flood two of my assistants were working round Skardo,
and another was working on the Shayok river within a month after-
wards. I asked them to make particular enquiries, but they heard
nothing of a large flood from any of the inhabitants of those parts.

- * A table taken from the Philosophical transactions gives 480 feet in one
minute or nearly five and a half miles an hour as the velocity of absolute torrents
with an inclination of only 3 feet 1.27 inches per mile. The table gives no
greater inclinations.

132 Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. [No. 2,

Had the flood been generated on any of the tributaries of the
Shayok I must have heard of it, as the damage done by the water on
first escaping from the barrier or dam would have been very great in
the Shayok valley itself.

No report was prevalent at Boonjee or elsewhere in the Mahardajah’s
-territories as to any river being stilldammed up or as to the prospect
of another flood.

Should the river Indus or any of its tributaries be hereafter dammed
up in any part of the Mahardjah’s territories, there would not be
much difficulty in getting information from the Maharajah’s officials,
if proper measures were taken for collecting the same.

If timely warning were given, I think that the water might
be eased off, if the place was accessible and labour was available for
the necessary blasting, mining and other operations.

If, however, an obstruction should arise on the Gilgit river
or any of its tributaries, there is, in the present political state of
those valleys, no chance of getting timely warning or any accurate
information, and if such was forthcoming, nothing could be done as to
easing off the water unless the Hngineer was accompanied by troops.

IAPPDPAP PALS IPP LPL PISO SSS SLL SS LAID

Memorandum in answer to the five following questions* by Captain
T. G. Monreomerriz, Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. S8., 1st Asst.
G. T. Survey, Se.

Ist. Whether there is any truth in a prevalent rumour that the
Indus or one of its tributaries is still obstructed, and how it arose P

2nd. When the late cataclysm of 1858 (August) occurred and
how it arose ?

3rd. Whether such accidents are likely to be limited to one lo-
cality or may occur in several points of the Upper Indus and its
feeders among the mountains ?

4th. Where is the probable locality of the cataclysm of 1841, and
how was it occasioned ?

* Questions proposed by Major Becher, Bengal Engrs.

1860.] Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. 133

Sth. What means are the most available for ascertaining the oc-
eurrence ofsuch a calamity in future ?

1st. There is no report prevalent in the Maharajah’s territories as
to any portion of the river Indus or its tributaries being dammed up.

2nd. In my opinion the late cataclysm of August 1858 was gene- '
rated in the Naggar valley on a tributary of the Gilgit river, see
accompanying Memorandum on the flood of 1858.

drd. I do not think such accidents are likely to be confined to
one locality only. On the contrary, I think they may occur in a
great many places both on the main Indus and on its tributaries.
The main river would not, however, be likely to submit to any ob-
struction so long as the tributaries would.

4th. I have made enquiries about the flood or cataclysm of 1841,
as far as I have heard at present I am inclined to think that it did
not arise in the Shayok river. The Khapalu Rajah Mahomed Ali
Khan says in a letter of July 1859, that the last great flood on the
Shayok river took place about twenty-four years ago, that is in 1835,
but that he was a small boy at the time and did not remember it
well. His district suffered very much during the flood and had it
occurred in 1841 he would have remembered all the circumstances.
I have again addressed the Rajah on the subject and have asked for
more precise dates.

Again I think, on examining the existing maps of the Upper
Indus, that it is highly improbable that the damming up of
the head of the Shayok river* would make the Indus look smaller
at Attok than it otherwise would be. Had the whole of the
Shayok river been stopped, the Indus at Attok might have looked
smaller than usual but not so for less than a tenth part. And this
applies both to the flood of 1841 and 1858, if on the latter occasion
the river really was much lower than it would have been had there
been no flood—I am of opinion that if the water that falls into the
Shayok above Sassar} never fell into it again, no one would ever notice
the loss at Attok.

* Ata point not more than forty miles below its sources.
+ The point where the cataclysm of 1841 was said by some to have been
generated.

134 Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. | No. 2,

8. According to accounts of the cataclysm of 1841 the river
Indus was observed to be unusually low in December 1840 and Janu-
ary 1841 at Attok and lower still in February and March. If that
was the case it would point to the damming up of something that
contributed more water than the head of the Shayok possibly could.
Indeed when the channel was open but little water could descend
during December and January from such a cold tract as that of the
Shayok above Sassar, when snow only falls and when the melting
of the glaciers must have almost ceased. Moreover the area drained
by the Shayok at Sassar is comparatively speaking insignificant.

It is a question whether it was not simply a matter of gossip
as to the Indus having been unusually low* both in 1841 and in
1858. In the latter case the fact is very doubtful. People on the
river would naturally say “ we noticed that it was very low, &c.”

It would require a very careful registration of the height of the
river for several years in order to come to any trustworthy conclusion
as to whether the Indus was at any period lower or higher than the
average.

If some sort of daily register was kept at Attok light might possibly
be thrown upon any future cataclysm that may occur. Observations
should be made as to the height} giving the daily maximum and mini-
mum heights and noting the time, velocity, temperature, colour, &c. of
the water with general remarks on the weather.

As to getting timely warning of the damming up of the Indus
or any of its tributaries, the Lieut.-Governor of the Punjab will I
have no doubt be able to get the necessary information from the
Mahardajah’s officials if it arises in the Maharajah’s territories.
Should it however arise in the Gilgit river or its tributaries, there is
no hope of getting any, as I have explained in my memorandum on
the flood. As far as the Mahardajah’s territories are concerned I

* The Indus is, I believe, generally very low in December and January.

+ The height to be referred to some permanent bench mark not liable to
destruction.

All the rivers in the Punjab have a tide or daily maximum and minimum
height in the mountains caused by the difference between the amount of snow
melted during the night and during the day,

1860.] Memorandum on the great flood of the river Indus. 135

recommend that periodical reports should be obtained from the Maha-
rajah’s officials at Boonjee, Skardo and Leh, say once a month whilst
the passes are open, in order to shew that their attention is directed
to the subject—special reports to be made directly any reliable
information is obtained as to any obstruction in the Indus or its
branches. In the winter months men without loads can in fine
weather often cross from the valley of the Indus to that of Kashmir,
it only requires a sufficient inducement.

The officer at Boonjee should be requested to report on the river
in the neighbourhood of the fort and to get all the information
that he can from the Gilgit countries, viz. Naggar, Hunza, Yassin, &e.

The officer at Skardo to report on the river in his neighbour-
hood* more especially on the Shayok river and its tributaries getting
information from the Khapalu Rajah and the Kardar of Nubra.

The Thanadar of Ladak to report on all the rivers in his district.

The Maharajah is at present preparing for an expedition against
Gilgit and may possibly succeed next year in establishing his
posts in that valley, should he do so Hunza and Naggar will most
probably come under his rule and Yassin may come under his influ-
ence. In that case information might be forthcoming as to the state
of all the countries drained by the Gilgit river.

Under all circumstances it is very difficult to get information on
such a subject, the natives take little interest in it, and barriers formed
by landslips or glaciers may arise in some of the very elevated gorges
which are rarely if ever visited by men from the Ladak side.

* Khapalu and Nubra.

LPP LLL DLA LL DD IPP PLO PIII NINOS

136 Memorandum on Mr. Blyth’s paper on Wild Asses, {No. 2,

Memorandum on Mr. Blyth’s paper on the Animals known as Wild
Asses.— By Major RK. Srracusy, F. &. S.; F.L.S.

In Mr. Blyth’s recent paper on the Animals known as wild Asses,
he states that “the late Prof. H. Walker referred the Tibetan
Kyang to Equus uemionus of Pallas; and the Ghor-khur of this
country is even more satisfactorily referable to EH. onacER of Pallas,
figured by Gmelin: but Prof. Walker committed the extraordinary
mistake of figuring and describing an Indian Ghor-khur for a Kyang,
so that the alleged distinctions which he has pointed ont are value-
less. However this mistake originated, there is no doubt whatever of
the fact.’’*

Now I am in a position to say guite positwely that Mr. Walker
was right, and that Mr. Blyth is wrong, in the matter-of-fact. The
animal in question was bought in my presence for the late Mr,
Thomason for Rs. 100, at the fair at Bagesar in Kumaon, from a
Tuhari Bhotiya by whom it had been got in Tibet. The story of its
attachment to the pony, to which Mr. Blyth also alludes, is odd, and
I will state it in full, with the hope that I may satisfy everybody
that I really do know something of the personal history of Dr.
Walker’s Kyang.

Mr. Thomason paid a visit to Almora (the capital of Kumaon) at
the end of 1847. I was there at the time, and so was my brother
Mr. John Strachey. We heard of the Kyang, and Mr. Thomason
having been informed of its existence, asked my brother to buy it
for him, and to send it down to Calcutta to be forwarded thence to
England to the Zoological Society. ‘Ihe animal was bought, as I be-
fore said. But on attempting to remove it from the place where it
was tied up, it most flatly refused to stir, neither coaxing nor force
was of any use. We were rather puzzled what to do, when on enquiry
of its old Bhotiya owner, we learned that it had always been in com-
pany with a white pony for which it had a strong affection. It then
occurred to us that if we got the pony too, the Kyang might be
induced to follow where the pony led; and so it turned out. One or
two attempts were made subsequently to surprise the Kyang into a
more independent sort of existence, but it was of no use, and so the
pony and he went off to Calcutta together.

* Journal Vol. XXVIII. p. 230.

1860.] Memorandum on Mr. Blyth’s paper on Wild Asses. 137

The end of the pair was tragical. Ina gale of wind off the Cape
the Kyang died; and the Captain somewhat savagely threw the pony
overboard alive, as his existence seemed no longer necessary after the
Kyang’s death.

Thus much as to the Kyang’s identity. I must add, however, that
although I am thus forced to show Mr. Blyth’s mistake in this mat-
ter-of-fact, 1 in reality corroborate the force of his arguments as to
the probable specific identity of the two Asses,—the Kyang and the
Ghor-khur. It is obvious that Dr. Walker’s description of a true
Kyang, answers perfectly for a true Ghor-khur,—and as Mr. Blyth
observes (though in a somewhat different sense), the alleged distince-
tions pointed outs by Dr. Walker are probably enough valueless.

I have no pretensions to such a knowledge of Zoology or Anatomy
as would make my opinion of any weight on the question of specific
identity; but I may adda few words as to some of the more pro-
minent features of the Kyang, having seen many of these animals
dead and alive.

In the first place, my impression as to the voice of the Kyang is
that it is a shrieking bray—not like that of the common Ass—but
still a real bray and nota neigh. The differences of opinion on this
point are easily reconcileable, I think, considering the inarticulate
nature of the sounds.

As to the colour of the animal, it varies very greatly, and I think
no dependence, as regards specific character, can be placed on mere
depth of tint or brilliancy of hue. So also as to the dorsal and
humeral stripes. The dorsal stripe is always plan. The humeral
cross varies much, but is often as strongly marked as in the Ass bred
in Kumaon, in which, however, it is not commonly very well defined.

I see nothing in the habits of the Kyang to make it improbable
that it is, in fact, the same species as the Ghor-khur. The Kyang
must be a very hardy animal to be able to live on the desert plateaus
of Tibet; and though in winter the climate in which he exists is
different enough from that of the plains of Sindh, yet in the summer
the arid surface and scorching heat of the mid-day sun place the
Kyang much more on a par with the Ghor-khur than might be sup-
posed.

The Kyang, so far as external aspect is concerned, is obviously an
Ass and not a Horse.

138 Report on some Fishes recewed from Sitang River. { No. 2,

Report on some Fishes received chiefly from the Sitang Riwer and its
Tributary Streams, Tenasserim Provinces.—By Ep. Buytu.

A Report upon fishes which I drew up some months ago has
gradually attained to such a length that it may be conveniently
divided; and I shall therefore here confine attention almost entirely
to fluviatile species, mostly collected by the late Major Berdmore in
the Sitang river and its tributaries, with a few notices of new or
little known, species from the Gangetic streams and their outlets ;
reserving an extensive collection of marine fishes, collected principally
at Port Blair, Andaman Islands, for a future occasion.

Fam. dpogonide.

AMBASSIS NOTATUS, nobis, 2. s. Nearly similar to A. Lana, (Bu-
chanan Hamilton), in form, but as large as A. raAnGa, (B. H.), the
mouth proportionally larger than in the latter and opening more
distinctly upwards. Diameter of the eye nearly half that of the
head. Body scales minute, but conspicuously visible to the unassisted
eye; and the lateral line distinctly traceable throughout. In this
genus, the first true dorsal spine is minute and fixed, pointing forwards
(as in various Scomberoids), and the second or first moveable spine
is generally reckoned as the first. Counting the moveable species
only, the dorsal and anal rays are—

D. 7—1-138.—A. 3-14.

The first moveable spine of the anterior dorsal fin is + the length
of the second, and the third is a little shorter than the second. Of
the anal spines, the first is but half the length of the second, which
again is a little shorter than the third. Tins colourless. A silvery
band on each flank, commencing from a large dusky humeral spot.
Length 23 in. Sitang river.

A. LALA, (B. H.), var. A number of specimens of this fish sent
by Major Berdmore are of small size, not exceeding 14 in. in length,
and have the anterior dorsal fin infuscated and the posterior dorsal
and anal fins margined with blackish, to an extent that I have never
seen in Bengal specimens ; but I can detect no difference in structure.
Sitang river. |

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 139

Bogopa INFUSCATA, nobis, 2. s. A minute species (if adult),
in. long by 1} in. deep minus the fins; with the tail much less forked
than in B. nama, (B. H.), Bleeker; and of a dusky or infuscated hue,
having silvery gill-covers and a greenish-silvery stripe on each side:
fins paler than the body, with a blackish tinge on the anterior half
of the first dorsal.

D. 10—1-10 P—A. 3-8 ?

One specimen only, from the Mutla. Presented by Major W. S
Sherwill.

The following are the species of Scienide which have occurred to
me in Lower Bengal: this being an estuary group, of which several
of the species ascend into fresh water.

SCLENOIDES, nobis, 2. g. Certain Asiatic species are here brought
together, which do not range well (as hitherto) either in SctmNna or
Orouituus, but they approach nearer to Jonnivs, from which they
indeed chiefly differ in the comparatively small size of the eye. The
jaws are of equal length, with dentition as in Jonntius; and the
anal spine is short and feeble.

1. Sc. pravritus; Ofolithus biauritus, Cantor. Common about
the mouths of the Ganges, and not unfrequently brought to the Cal-
eutta bazars. I have an impression that, many years ago, I forwarded
specimens of this fish to the India-house by the JZS. name Sciena
elongata.

2. Sc. pAMA; Bola pama, B. H.: Sciena pama, C. V.* Exceed-
ingly common, but I have never known it to exceed 2 ft. in length,
and therefore believe that the examples “ between four and five feet
long”’ noticed by Buchanan Hamilton appertained to the preceding
species, which is very similar in form of head, and moreover is
unnoticed as a distinct species by Hamilton.

a Ses HARDWICKII, nobis, n. s. A diminutive species, common
at the mouths of the Gangetic rivers, which greatly resembles the

* The so-called ‘Whiting’ of Calcutta tables. At Madras the S1nnaao
acuta is eaten for ‘Whiting; and I consider the Bengal species, 8. Domina, to
resemble the flavour of true Whiting much more than does the Sc. PAMA, or
‘Bola fish. §. acura occurs at the Sandheads, but I have never seen this species
in the Caleutta fish-bazars,

140 Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. {No. 2,

Scrmya tuctipA, Richardson, figured in the Zoology of the Voyage of
H, M. 8. ‘Sulphur, and is therefore probably that cited as figured
in one of tlie unpublished drawings of Gen. Hardwicke in the British
Museum, No. 180; the Sc. Lucrpa inhabiting the Chinese Seas.
The eyes, however, are smaller than in Scimnoipns LUcIDA, the teeth
more developed, the medial caudal rays are prolonged into a length-
ened filament (which, however, may be characteristic of youth), and
the fore-part of the back is smooth and spineless. It has also many

more rays to the second dorsal and fewer to the anal fins.
D. 9-—-1-43—A. 2-7.

Length to end of caudal filament under 2 in., in all hitherto
examined. Colour bright silvery with white fins.

4. Sc. (?) AsPpr, nobis, m. s. Another small fish common at the
mouths of the Gangetic rivers, with body and fins like the last, but
the back less elevated, and the anal spine considerably more deve-
loped. Mouth large, opening obliquely upward; the teeth moderate
or rather small. Head with many prickles or spinelets, more or less
developed in different individuals. Hyes placed high, near the plane of
the forehead, on which two slight ridges—one from above each eye—
meet behind upon the occiput at a somewhat acute angle. Some have
a mesial spinelet, pointing a little backward, on and above the move-
able and protrusile portion of the upper jaw, and another directed
forward a little behind it: other spinelets, again, are seen (or more
readily felt) on a raised line posterior to the eye, another upon each
side of the occiput, and there are spinelets likewise at the margin of
the pre-opercule.

D, 9—1-28. A. 2-6.

Colour silvery, the head brilliant silvery in the recent fish, with
more or less of a nigrescent wash on the dorsal and the caudal fins,
and numerous very minute dark specks near the ridge of the back,
which are likewise seen in Sc. Harpwickit. Length mostly under
3 in.

5. Ovrouiraus MacuLatus, Kuhl and von Hasselt (nee apud Can-
tor). This is clearly the species described by this name in the Ais-
toire des Poissons, with numerous black spots on the caudal and

1860.] Report on some Fishes recewed from Sitang River. 141

second dorsal. It is occasionally, though rarely, brought to the Cal-
eutta fish-bazars.

6. O. SUBMACULATUS, nobis, 2. s.: O. maculatus apud Cantor P
Spots few in number and comparatively large, ranged chiefly in two
subregular lines, one bordering the second dorsal and the other
bordering the lateral line above, with a few spots also bordering the
lateral line below,—about 24 in all on each side: no decided spots on
the fins; but numerous dusky specks on the dorsals, caudal, and a
few on the anal: a purple spot or patch and below it a yellow one on
each gill-eover. Mouth opening more decidedly upwards than in the
other, so that the large canine-like teeth of the lower jaw point
directly backward when the mouth is closed.

D. 9—1-31.—A. 2-11.

Length 7 in. by 13 in. in greatest depth of body. Two individuals
only obtained in the bazar, within a few days of each other.

7. QO. BiIspinosus, Cuvier and Volenciennes. The fry common
at the Sandheads, together with ScrmnorpEs Harpwicxkir and
Sc. (?) ASPER.

8. Jounius anEI, Bloch: Bola coibor, B.H. Common. Attains
an enormous size, but the very large are seldom brought to the bazars.

9. J. macunatus, C. V.: Sciena maculata (7), Gray, Hardw. Lil.
Ind. Zool. (represented as without spots below the lateral line!)
Accords minutely with the description in the Histoire des Poissons ;
and Russell’s figure (No. 123) assigned to the same must therefore
be faulty, especially in the form of the head above the eye, if intended
to represent the same species. Once only obtained ; two specimens.

10. J. carateus(?), ©. V. This also must be very faultily
figured if Russell’s pl. 116 is correctly assigned to it. It is not
uncommon ; and we have specimens from 43 to 21in. long. Itis
thoroughly distince$ from No. 9 (at least the species are so to which
I have assigned the names). dla Bola of the natives here.

11. J. cuartis; Bola chaptis, B. H. Common.

12. J. sina, C. V. (Russell, No. 111). Rare.

13. J.corror; Bola coitor, B. H. Common.

14. Corvina cusa; Bola cyja, B. H. Common.

15. Lozores erate, C. V. Not rare. A particularly delicate
fish for the table.

U

142 Report on some IMishes recewed from Sitang River. [No. 2,

Of the foregoing fifteen species of Scienide, twelve have been
obtained in the Calcutta fish-bazars, and only five of them are noticed
by Buchanan Hamilton, though he appears to have confounded Sciz-
NOIDES BIAURITUS with Sc. PaMA.

A remarkable little fish obtained in the Calcutta fish-bazars may
be designated —

URANOSCOPUS ADH FSIPINNIS, nobis, 2. s.: having the ventral fins
well separated apart, but each being connected along its whole inner
edge to the skin of the abdomen, forming apparently an adhesive
disk. Another curious character consists in a duplicature of the skin
within the upper angle of the gill-cover, forming a sort of tube
communicating with the gills when the opercle is closed. ‘The
anterior dorsal consists of ten almost detached spines, of which the
first (which is close to the occiput) is longest. he upper part of
the head is ridged, shewing angular interspaces or compartments,
mostly of a squarish form: on the gill-covers are five distinct cross-
ridges, and a sixth less distinct below. Above each lateral line is a
series of prominent tubercles, and the lateral line is near to and runs
almost parallel with the middle of the back. ‘The ventrals reach as
far back as the pectorals.

D. 10—14.—A. 11.—P. 15.—V. 5.—C. 11.

General colour olive-brown, paler below, and whitish about the
gill-openings, with all the fins blackish and obscurely mottled.
Largest specimen obtained 22 in.; but the species doubtless attains
a much greater size.

Fam. ————— ?

TOXOTES MICROLEPIS, nobis, n. s. Hxceedingly like T. JacuLaTor,
but the scales conspicuously very much smaller, especially on the
lower half of the body ; the eye being also proportionally rather larger,
and the body-markings much more developed, forming broken or
discontinuous longitudinal bands. The fin-rays appear to be the
same. From the Sitang river.

Fam. Anabantide.
Comisa VULGARIS, C. V. Sitang river.
Fam. Zeida.
Microzxus, nobis, n. g. A remarkable minute fish, which is little

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitang liver. 1438

else than an exceedingly diminutive Zeus (the genus to which the
British ‘John Dory,’ or Jawne dorée, is referred); and both in its
uniform dark brown colouring,* and its remarkable great humeral
spine, specially approximating the Z. panero, C. V., of the Medi-
terranean, figured in the Histoire des Poissons (pl. 280). From the
first dorsal, however, which commences at the middle or highest
portion of the back, the outline of the head and body (as viewed
laterally) describes a quarter of a circle, falling vertically at the
mouth. The mouth, also, is not protrusile, but the lower jaw
extrudes when it is open; both jaws being apparently furnished with
a single row of minute teeth. No scales or lateral line discernible
(and the latter would appear to be somewhat indistinct in the Zeus
PaNn@io). The general shape is nearly as high as long, compressed ;
the head broader, and armed with a great tumid frontal casque,
adjoining which are several distinct and prominent ovoid plates
variously disposed, at the junction of two of which on the gill-cover
and directly behind the eye, arises the great lateral spine, which,
though directed backward, stands out from the sides of the body and
is therefore particularly conspicuous when the fish is viewed from
above or below. There are two dorsal fins, distinct though conti-
nuous at base; the anterior having spinous rays, and greatly resem-
bling the corresponding fin of Zreys PANGIO, only proportionally
much smaller: all the other fins are distinct and well defined, but
short and compact, with no rays elongated beyond the rest; tail
slightly rounded, less so than in Z. pan@io, and the ventrals are not
elongated as in that species. No proper scales are discernible, but
the body is uniformly studded with rough tubercles.

M. arMatus, nobis, 7.s. A minute species, 3 in. long minus the
tail, by somewhat exceeding ¢ in. high minus the fins. As in various
other Scomberoids, &c., there is a minute and concealed forward-
directed spine (readily ascertained by the sense of touch) anterior to
the first dorsal, which latter consists of ten moveable spines, of which
the third is longest and the rest are successively shorter, followed by
a distinct though conterminous fin containing about sixteen soft
rays; the anal has three short spines, followed by about fourteen
flexible rays; the ventrals have one spine and five or six soft rays ;

* This, however, I since learn is only when preserved in spirit.
u 2

144 Report on some Fishes recewed from Sitang River. {No. 2,

and the short pectorals have about fifteen rays; the caudal about
seventeen.
D. 10-16.—A. 3-14.—V. 1-5 or 6.—P. 15 P—C. 17?

From the diminutive size of the fish, it is difficult to count the
fin-rays even with the help of a magnifier. ‘The colour (in spirit) is
uniform dusky-brown ; but Major W. S. Sherwill, who discovered
this species in the Mutla river during the month of May, swimming
in shoals of about fifty each, in mid-stream during the height of the
tide, assures me that about ten individuals of such a shoal were of a
brilliant cobalt-blue colour, about twenty bright yellow, and the
remaining twenty a rich brown,—differences no doubt of sex and of
breeding condition.

Fam. Macrognathide.

MastTaAcEMBALUS, Gronov. Of this genus we possess—1. M. Unt-
conor, K. et v. H.; from the Sitang ;—2. M. pancauus, (B. H.);
very common in Lower Bengal;—3. M. zEeprinvs, nobis, J. A. W.
XXVII, 281, from the Sitang, which some might consider to be a
strongly marked race of the last ;—and 4. M. armatus, Lacépéde
(apud Cuvier); very common in Lower Bengal, and here varying
chiefly in the markings being more conspicuously developed in the
young. It is accurately figured by Buchanan Hamilton, and incor-
rectly coloured (so far as the Bengal race is concerned) in the His-
toire des Poissons. Dr. Bleeker identifies with it JL. ponticerianus
et IZ. marmoratus, C. V., and also JL. undulatus, McClelland. The
last is from China, and it agrees sufficiently with some Bengal exam-
ples of the species, excepS that it is stated to have three spines
anterior to the anal fin; but I have seen none resembling in its
variegation the JZ marmoratus, C. V., and A. venosus, Val., as
figured in the Zoology of Jacquemont’s Voyage, nor the MW. armatus
as figured by Sykes. Dr. Jerdon recognised three species in S. India,
all of which were considered by him to be different from that of
Sykes—viz. his ponticertanus, which is doubtless true armMatus of
Bengal, with 78 dorsal and 72 anal rays,—his marmoratus with D.
84 to 87 and A. 90 to 92,—and his malabaricus with 74 of each;
the number of soft rays in the first and second according with those
given by Cuvier and Valenciennes. A Tenasserim race now sent is a
little differently marked from arMmarus of Bengal, and the fins

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitany River. 145

(including the pectorals) are minutely speckled: but I considerably
incline to the opinion that all will prove to be slight varieties only of
M. armarus,—excepting, of course, the UNICOLOR, PANCALUS and
ZEBRINUS,—the last two being again very nearly affined to each
other.

Fam. Gobide.

Genus Exzorris,Gronov. Five species are more or less common-
ly brought to the Calcutta fish-bazars. Of these, one—E. MACRODON
—has minute scales; two—H. porocerHatvs and EH. INcERTA (2. 8.)
—have small scales (and the former is less frequently obtainable than
the others) ; and there are two with large scales—E. Butis, (B. H.,
v. hwmeralis, Val.), and another which appears to be undescribed :-—

E. Buccata, nobis, 2. s. Affined to E. caperara, Cantor, and at
once distinguished by having a black spot at base of each pectoral
fin, margined and dotted with bright gamboge-yellow. Scales larger
than in E. sutis, (B. H.), a range of eight of them only from second
dorsal to anal fins. The head very short, as high as broad, with a
serrated ridge above each orbit, concave between the orbits and convex
anteriorly above the mouth, with prominent scaled cheeks or pre-
opercles ; teeth small and uniform. In some specimens a series of
dark transverse bands is distinctly traceable; one of them as broad
as the first dorsal is long, the other being equal to the second dorsal :
fins infuscated, more or less mottled, and the lower edged with yel-
low ; the first ray of the second dorsal being elongated in some spe-
cimens,

D. 6-10.—A. 9.

Length 4in. Ey no means a common species.*

EK. CAvVIFRONS, nobis, 7. s. Affined to E. macropon, Bleeker, but
the scales fully twice as large, all the fins much longer, and a remark-
able depression between the eyes; also the same scaleless line or
groove from the eye to the insertion of the pre-opercle, conspicuously
developed, as is described of HK. MADAGascARIENSIS. Head one-fourth

* Though aware that Dr. Bleeker has subdivided the great genus ELEOTRIS
(as it stands in the Histoire des Poissons), I have not seen his arrangement ;
but gather incidentally that Burts stands as the type of one group, and another

distinct type of large-scaled species is exemplified by EH. capmRaTa and H,
BUCCATA,

146 Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. [ No. 2,

of the total length: the pectorals reaching to the middle of the body.
The lower jaw when closed exceeds in length and rises to the same
plane as the upper ; and in both jaws there is a row of larger teeth
bordering the usual band of small teeth. Genital appendage rather
long.

D. 6-10.—A. 9.

Colour greenish-albescent, much embrowned above; all the fins
much speckled, the variegation shewing as numerous pale dots upon
the caudal. Longest specimen 44 in. Port Blair, Andaman Islands,

E. 1ncerta, nobis, 2. s. This is a species very similar to the last,
and which is commonly brought to the Calcutta fish-bazars; but I
have not known it to exceed 3 in. (or at most 33 in.) in length, and
the head is more than a quarter of the total length. In an example
34 in. long, the head to point of gill-cover measures { in. In a few
specimens—one or two thus characterized may generally be selected
from two or three dozens—the curious feature occurs of a sharp re-
flected spine at the angle of the pre-opercle. In E. BELOBRANCHA,
C. V., such spines occur on two of the gill-rays. The groove from
the eye to the angle of the pre-cpercle exists, but the naked line is
more contracted than in H. cavirrons. Dentition as in the latter,
but the teeth are proportionally smaller. Fin-rays the same. Colour
dull olive-brown, the pectorals whitish and minutely speckled, having
a dusky spot at their base above, which does not occur in EH. cavi-
FRONS: dorsals, anal, and caudal, infuscated, the second dorsal pret-
tily speckled with whitish and the other fins less distinctly variegat-
ed. Length mostly under 3 in.

E. scInTILLANs, nobis, n. s. A species with only eight rays to the
second dorsal and 6 (or perhaps 7) to the anal fins. General aspect
very much that of an OpHicepHaLus. Form short, the head nearly
a third of the total length. Colour dull pale green, infuscated above
and at the sides, with an appearance of two black spots above and
below at base of tail; all the fins being inconspicuously speckled. As
seen in spirit, many of the scales have a brilliant golden sparkle.
Length of only specimen 2$ in. Port Blair, Andamans.

EK. FELICHPS, nobis, n.s. Species remarkable for the approxima-
tion of the eyes, which are separated by an interspace only one-fourth
of the diameter of the orbit. Scales, as in the preceding species,

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 147

moderately small, or of about the same proportionate size as in H,
POROCEPHALUS. Mouth unusually small. Form rather short, with
the head nearly a fourth of the total length. Rays of the first dorsal
elongated into slight filaments. Ten rays in the second dorsal, and
eight in the anal fins. Colour albescent-greenish, with numerous ob-
scure and more or less confluent dusky spots on the sides (as best
seen through a magnifier): all the fins being somewhat faintiy varie-
gated. Length of only specimen 2 in. Port Blair, Andamans.

I have introduced these Andaman species whilst treating of this
genus; but the species of true Gopius thence received are very nu-
merous, and, for the most part, are difficult to determine. An extraordi-
narily beautiful Goby of which I obtained a single specimen, some
months ago, in one of the Calcutta fish bazars, appears to be the

G. viripreunctatus, C. V. The fresh fish had a double row of
brilliant greenish-czrulean large spots or patches on each side, which
immediately and completely disappeared when it was put into spirit.
Length 5} in.

AMBLYOPUS CIRRATUS, nobis, 7.5. A large and remarkable species,
much shorter in proportion to its thickness than A. HERMANNIANUS,
having the dorsal and anal fins much more elevated than in that
species, and the pectorals also considerably broader; with the tail-fin
quite distinct from the dorsal and anal, though connected at their
extreme base only, the tail being broader and much less attenuated
at tip than in the other; with eyes undiscernible in an adult pre-
served in spirit, but a pit in the centre of the face, and numerous
flat lobes of skin around and about it; also with seven flat and
pointed cirri about the symphisis of the lower jaw ; and with the mouth
more strongly reverted than in A. HERMANNIANDS, having all the
teeth black at base.

D. 5-42.—A. 44.—P. 13.—V. 1-5.—C. 15.

Length of specimen 9 in.; and body 13 in. deep posterior to the
vent. A single example of this very strongly marked species was
found among a lot of duplicates of A. HERMANNIANUS: origin un-
known, but probably obtained in the Calcutta bazar.

PERIOPTHALMUS PAPILIO, Bloch, Schn.: P. fuscatus, nobis, J. A. S.
XXIII, 271 (the young). Agrees essentially with M. Valenciennes’
figure of a species which he refers to P. Papinio from the W. coast

148 Report on some Bishes received from Sitang River. [No. 2,

of Africa; but the tail is obliquely truncated underneath, as usual
in the genus; and the high anterior dorsal fin is of a dusky plumbeous
colour, with a conspicuous black margin which again is slightly
fringed with white; there is ordinarily, however, no second white
line below the black, as figured by M. Valenciennes, though I have
found this in two small specimens, and the lower portion of the fin
is often conspicuously speckled with white. General colour of the
body fuscous above, subdued white beneath, the gill-covers more or
less spotted with white, and rudimentary short transverse bands
passing up from the white of the belly ; neutral and anal fins white,
the pectorals and caudal a little speckled. Length 5 in.; height of
anterior dorsal fin 1g in. in the finest examples. Common at Port
Blair, Andaman islands.

P. 7—raviatus, (B. H.) Tenasserim and Calcutta specimens
undistinguishable.

P. 13—rapiatus, (B. H.) Ditto. The rays of the first dorsal
vary from 11 to 13 in the males, and in the females this fin is either
wanting altogether, or commonly so minute as to be discerned with
difficulty, while in some examples five short rays are readily percep-
tible. Occasionally in the males the first or lengthened ray of the
anterior dorsal is white to its base, and sometimes the second ray
also. Mostly under 3% in. in length.

BoLMOPTHALMUS INORNATUS, nobis, 2. s. A small species perhaps,
with proportionally small mouth, the gape barely reaching to between
the eyes; of a greenish colour, with about ten dark transverse bands, in
general not very distinct; with colourless fins, excepting the two
dorsal, the membranes of which are minutely speckled with black
(as seen through a magnifier); the first dorsal being not more
elongated than the second.

D, 5-22,.— A. 22.

Our largest specimen measures 3 in. long, but is probably not full-

grown. ‘Tenasserim.
Fam, ————— ?

Nanpvus Marmoratvus, C. V.: Coius nandus, B. H. Tenasserim.

Common in Lower Bengal.
Fam. Stluride.

BaGrus LEUCOPHASTS, nobis, m. s. A restricted Baarus, of very

1860.| Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 149

remarkable colouring; the head and fore-part of the body being
bright silky-white above, studded with minute pores (as best seen
under a magnifier). Maxillary cirri reaching to the end of adipose
dorsal. Teeth and palatal band of them as usual in the genus.
Byes one-third of the vertical diameter of the head, and the two
separated by an interspace equal to the orbit. Occipital process
nearly as in B. eunto, (B. H.) First dorsal spine short and trian-
gular; the second elongated, moderately slender, and pectinated behind
for its terminal third; the next two soft rays being longer than the
spine. Pectoral spines very strongly pectinated behind. Adipose
dorsal fin elongated longitudinally. ‘Tail strongly forked.
D, 2-7.—A. 10.—P. 1-9.—V. 6.—C. 17.

Fins chiefly black, the rays of the first dorsal pale. Adipose dorsal
pale and yellowish, studded with minute dusky specks, and having a
slight dusky border. Base of ventrals yellowish, and an admixture of
this colour on the pectorals, anal, and caudal. Body chiefly of a dark
chocolate-brown, passing to silky-white anterior to the dorsal spine.*
Largest specimen 5% in. long, 14 in. high at the dorsal spine, and lenght
of dorsal spine 1, in. From the Sitang and other Burmese rivers.

B. teneara, (B. H.), var. Merely differs from B. TENGARA of
Bengal by having constantly a strongly marked black spot near the
tail, similar to the pectoral spot in both races. Tenasserim.

B. cavasius, (B. H.), var. Differs only from the Bengal race by
having a very distinct black mark at base of the dorsal spine, and in
some individuals a distinct black spot also on the operculum,—mark-
ings which are only indicated in Gangetic specimens. ‘T'enasserim.

Barasio, nobis, 2. g. A Bagroid form well worthy of distinction ;
comprising a number of small species with round and prominent
muzzle, and the contracted mouth opening from below: with eight,
or sometimes (?) six, cirri, which are very short, the maxillary cirri
scarcely passing the eye in some. Palatal band of teeth continuous
with the mass of maxillary teeth, or separated only by a slight
groove. Rest as in Bagrus (verus).

* This white recals to mind that of the male of HrpraLus HUMULI, an insect
commonly known in England as the ‘ Ghost-moth.’—In the recent fish, the colour
of the lower parts should be green, according to a communication just received
from Major Tickell.

x

150 Report on some Fishes recewed from Sitang River. (No. 2,

Type. B. Bucwanant, nobis; Pimelodus batasio, B. H.

B. AFFINIS, nobis, 2. s. Hxceedingly like B. Buctawant, as de-
scribed by Buchanan Hamilton and as figured in one of his unpub-
lished coloured drawings; whereas his published figure (# G. pl.
XXIII. f. 60,) refers to his Pimelodus carcio, which is a true BAGRuS
with moderately long maxillary cirri:—but having 12 instead of 16
anal rays, no distinct longitudinal black stripe on each side of the
body, but a tendency to shew three or four broad cross-bands, more
or less distinct, besides a round black spot near the gill-covers, as in
the other. The first dark band proceeds obliquely downward from
the fore-part of the first dorsal, to some distance below the lateral
line; and posterior to this first band are obscure traces of three or
four others, the last at base of tail. On the membrane of the dorsal
fin is a large blackish spot, consisting of minute dark specks. Maxil-
lary cirri scarcely passing the eye; the two inferior pairs of cirri
minute. Length 37 in. by ¢ in. high, of dorsal spine 7; in., and of
maxillary cirri under $ in. Tenasserim.

To the same type, but with shorter adipose dorsal, appertain the
TENGANA, CHANDAMARA, and RAMA of Buchanan Hamilton. B.
CHANDAMARA is referred to Sinunp1a by M. Valenciennes, and is
described by Hamilton to have only two cirri; but his unpublished
figure represents six cirri distinctly, and in all this group the minute
cirri are discernible with difficulty and are extremely liable to be
overlooked. The Bacrus capensis of Sir A. Smith’s ‘ Illustrations
of S. African Zoology’ would appear also to be referrible to this par-
ticular division.

Of the well marked type exemplified by Bagrus sonpatcus and
B. porores of Valenciennes, Dr. Bleeker constitutes his genus
Hexanematictuys. The latter species, however, I consider to be—

H. sacur; Pimelodus sagur, B. H.: Bagrus doroides, Val. For
a few days, in the month of March, 1859, several specimens were
brought to the Calcutta bazar; and the largest obtained by me was
223 in. long, with dorsal spine 2? in., and pectoral spines 33 in. ; the
membrane prolonged into a short filament beyond the spines: the
latter are granulose, striated, with a regular series of tubercles in
front, which are round on the pectoral spines and omega-shaped on
the dorsal. Maxillary cirri reaching back to beyond the posterior

1860.} Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 151

base of the pectorals, as far as the tip of the triangular granulose
boue above the pectorals and behind the gill-cover. Osseous plate
broad, and uniformly granulose almost to the ventrals; the second
plate, anterior to the base of dorsal, large and bilobate or saddle-
shaped. A series of granulose ossicles continued along the lateral
line, nearly as far as the posterior base of the dorsal fin. Colour
uniform livid plumbeous above, spotless pearly-white below: a series
of transverse dull silvery bands, each with a row of pores along its
anterior margin,* above the lateral line: no dark spot on adipose
dorsal; the membrane of anterior dorsal pale, and of the other fins
purple-black. Eyes moderate, with yellow irides.

Another type is rightly discriminated by Dr. Bleeker by the name
CEPHALOCASSIS, comprising species both from the Old World and
the New. Among them are —

C. sona; Pimelodus sona, B. H.: P. auratus, B. H., US.:
Bagrus arioides, Val.

C. gaaoripes ; Bagrus gagorides, C. V.; Pimelodus gagora, B. H.
(in part), vide J. A. S. XXVIT, 285.

C. prRacHyPoMUS; B. trachypomus, C. V.; which I am now satis-
fied is distinct from GaGoripus, though 1 have not obtained it.
Indeed, the habitaé of this fish is not stated. .

ARtvs is restricted by Dr. Bleeker to the type exemplified by P.
arius and P. gagora, B. H., with two groups of blunt teeth on the
palate. The following also belongs to it.

A. gatius ; Pimelodus jatius, B. H. Stated to have no palatal
teeth ; and certainly they are not always discernible in the recent
fish.t But in most fresh specimens, and always soon after death,
or in the dry skin, two oblique oval masses of round tubercle-like
teeth are seen, very far back on the palate, and a few similar teeth
detached from the others by a long interval are placed in two small
lateral masses nearer to the card-like maxillary teeth. General aspect
of A. Gacora, but with the face anterior to the eyes considerably
longer: maxillary cirri reaching only to the white spot on centre of

* These are difficult to discern in the dry skin.
+ In a description which I took from the first specimen obtained, I under-
lined the statement that it had no palatal teeth.

36 Ps

152 Report on some Fishes recewed from Sitang River. { No. 2,

forehead. Dorsal and pectoral spines resembling those of A. GAGoRA,
being of the same proportional length and thickness but less distinctly
pectinated behind. Cephalic plate much less uniformly tuberculated
than in A. GAGoRA, and considerably more grooved or lineated and
having fewer tubercles anteriorly: small bony crescent anterior to
the dorsal spine prolonged on either side to a point, and tuberculated
only in the middle. Colour lurid, passing to silvery on the sides
below the lateral line, and white underneath; the fins also white,
and a black spot on the adipose dorsal: irides pearly-white: mouth
small and of a yellow colour. The largest specimen obtained is
29 in. long, with dorsal spine 43 in. This species is but occasionally
brought to the Calcutta fish-bazars, and generally more or less stale
and unfit for preservation, as if not taken in the immediate neigh-
bourhood.*

Gagata, Bleeker. This, asit now stands, is a heterogeneous assem-
blage of species, and I know of none that can properly range with
the type of it, which is Pimelodus gagata, B. H.: a species with the
maxillary cirri bony towards the base, as in BaGartus to a much
greater extent. The MreNopa dubiously referred to this type by
Dr. Bleeker is identical with Bagrus corsula, Val., which therefore
must stand as B. Menopa, (B. H.); the Maneots appertaining to
my genus AMBLYCEPs ; and another type may be here indicated as—

Hara, nobis, 2. g. With broad maxillary cirri, soft throughout,
and annulated with two colours: the pectoral spines short, flat, and
pectinated on both edges; the dorsal spine less stout, serrated on
both edges or behind only: mouth small, terminal, but opening
below: head flattish, with small eyes placed high: a band of card-
like palatal teeth. Colouring dark and minutely mottled.

Type. H. Bucwanant, nobis; Pimelodus hara, B. H.

H. rrnaMeENnTosa, nobis, 2. s. Very like H. Bucnanant; but having
along filament continued from the upper segment of the caudal fin.
The markings are difficult to describe, from their intricacy; but two

* To the list of Silurdie obtained in the Calcutta bazars, published in Vol,
XXVII, p. 288 et seq., have accordingly to be added—

HEXANEMATICTHYS SAGuUR, (B. H.)

Arius Jativs, (B. H.): as also

(HACA LOPHIOIDES, Val.: Platystaca chaca, B. H.

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 153

irregular speckled-whitish transverse bands are constant, preceded
each by a blackish band, the first white band being anterior and the
second posterior to the adipose dorsal; a row of whitish spots on
the membrane of the dorsal; two dark bands, one of them basal, on
the ventrals; and a black band at base of anal fin. Length 3 in. ;
of caudal filament lin. more. ‘Tenasserim.

To this genus must also be referred the (Pimelodus) conta, B. H.,
with a deeply fureate tail, the upper lobe of which is longer and
more attenuated ; as also the (P.) carnataca, Jerdon, and the (P.)
ASPERA, McClelland, C. J. N. H., IV, 404, and pl. XXIV, f. 2.

Another distinct type occurs in the (P.) centa and (P.) VIRI-
pescens, B. H. These are referred doubtfully by Dr. Bleeker to
his HEMIPIMELODUS; as also (P.) sativus, B. H., which is a true
Arius, as already shewn. If the Waillah Jellah of Russell (pl.
CLXX) be a proper HEMIPIMELODUS as assigned by Dr. Bleeker,
then the CeNIA group is quite distinct; and the (P.) rrLcHITTa,
B. H., again, represents a special type with additional species in
S. India.

Amptyceps, nobis, J. d. §. XX VII, 281. Type Amp. caHcurIENS,
nobis, zid. (‘ Cobitis-like Siluroid,’ XXIV, 712). To this genus
should be referred the (Pimelodus) Maneots, B. H., figured among
his unpublished drawings; but the form is rather less elongated,
the tail more sharply forked, the eyes (to judge from the drawing)
more distinct, and theadipose dorsal better defined and less distant
from the first dorsal, than in A, CHCUTIENS.

A. TENUISPINIS, nobis, 2. s. A third species, distinguished by the
slenderness of its short dorsal and pectoral spines, and also by the
fineness of its eight cirri: eyes minute and difficult to be distin-
guished: adipose dorsal indistinct and pointed posteriorly : six soft
rays to the dorsal and nine to the anal, the first of the latter being
short and the next two successively longer. Colour uniform dark
greenish olive-brown. The lateral line wanting in all the species.
Length 2 in. A single specimen procured at Ghazipur by Dr.
Jerdon, and presented by him to the museum.

GuiyPtosTERNON, McClelland. It appears that as many as four
very distinct generic types have been brought together under this
name by Mr. McClelland, in the five species which he has described

154 Report on some Lishes received from Sitang River. [No. 2,

in the second volume of the Calcutta Journal of Natural History,
pp. 584-8.

The species first described by him is his Gu. RErIcuULATUS, from
Afghanistan. It is stated to be “without spines; the first ray of
the pectoral and ventral fins soft and pinnate, giving off soft pointed
cartilaginous rays along the anterior margin, which are enveloped in
the membrane of the fin. Lhe under surface of the head and of the
anterior portion of the body forms a flat corrugated surface.” Gill-
covers te) \(Chieert

? This form will remain as typical Gure-
TOSTERNON.

A second type (PSEUDECHENETS, nobis, 7. g.,) is figured and very
unsatisfactorily described as Gu. suLcatus. All that is stated is—
“An oval disk on the breast between the pectorals, composed of
transverse plates as in the Remora (HcHEnnts), and a series of simi-
lar plates on the broad lower surface of the first rays of the ventrals.”
No mention of spinous rays: and from the figure published it is
doubtful if the gill-coverings are visible from below. Adipose dorsal
distinct and well developed. Mouth figured as small, subterminal;
with tolerably developed maxillary cirri; the six other cirri small.

“ D. 8.—A. 9.-—P. 18.—V. 7.—C. 16.”

The third type is that of his Gn. stRiaTUS and apparently his Gu.
PECTINOPTERUS, respectively from the Khasya hills and the vicinity
of Simla. We have what appears to be the former from Dorjiling;
also another species from the same locality, but in too imperfect
condition to permit of a description being taken of it. A fine third
species likewise from the Tenasserim provinces. ‘This type may be
denominated

GiypProTHoRaXx, nobis, ». g. Mouth subterminal, large, with a
band of card-like maxillary teeth above and below: gill-openings
large, and nearly meeting below; and behind them a pectoral adhe-
sive disk grooved longitudinally. Maxillary cirri rather large, witha
concealed spinelet at their base; the six other cirri moderate. Adipose
dorsal distinct and well defined; the anal fin moderate or somewhat
large. Dorsal spine well developed, smooth, feebly pectinated behind
towards its tip; the pectoral spines broad and flat, and strongly pecti-
nated behind: a distinct spinous base also to the first ventral ray.

GL. TRILINEATUS, nobis, #. s. Typical in structure, and of a

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from Sitang River. 155

blackish colour, with three longitudinal yellow lines, one along the
entire ridge of the back from occiput to base of tail, the others along
each lateral line. Dorsal spine two-thirds of the length of the first
soft ray. Lobes of the fureate tail subequal, the lower rather,,the
larger and longer.

D.1-7.—A. 12.— P. 11.— V. 6.— @. 15.

The chief structural difference from Gu. STRIATUS consists in its
having three more rays to the anal fin. Length 55 in. Tenasserim.

The fourth type is very distinct in the form of the mouth, and has
remarkably small gill-openings which are visible only from above.
I term it

ExosToMA, nobis, 2. g. Otherwise generally similar to Guypro-
THORAX, but with no pectoral disk, the dorsal spine exceedingly
slender (if always present ?), and the eyes somewhat larger. “ Lips
reflected and spread continuously round the mouth, so as to form a
broad flat sucker.’ Two distinct lateral lobes of minute card-like
teeth, both above and below, reflected much apart, and having an
obviously suctorial centre. Only one pair of lower cirri, situate at
the posterior corners of the reflected lower or hinder lip: the entire
lower-parts smooth and flat. Anal fin small; the adipose dorsal
lengthened but very slight and low, extending nearly to the caudal.

Ex. BerpMorst, nobis, 2.s. Maxillary cirri reaching beyond the
base of the pectoral spines, and no distinct spinelet at the base of the
latter ; kut a spinous base to the first ray of the ventrals: lower caudal
lobe much broader and longer than the upper.

D., 7.—A. 6.—P. 1-10.—V. 1-5.—C. 14.

Colour dingy olive-brown, with obscure broad dark bands, present-
ing more or less of a clouded appearance; the fins mostly darker:
below pale. Largest specimen 4 in. ‘'Tenasserim.

Hx LaBiatuM; Glyptosternon labiatus, McClelland. Dorsal de-
scribed to be “ perfectly soft and free from spines and bristling points ;
cirri very short.” No notice of the colouring. From the Mishmi
hills, E. Asam.

Dr. Bleeker refers the (Pimelodus) nanera, B. H., to Guypros-
TERNON ; but this I cannot understand. Vide Hamilton’s published
figures. He also gives a GL. pLATYPOGoN, (K. et v. H.), from Java

156 feport on some Fishes received from Sitang River. (No. 2,

and Hindustan, and a Gu, PLaTypoGonorpE#s, Blkr, from Sumatra;
both of which appear to fall under GLyprorHoRax, nobis, ut supra.

EUTROPIUS MACROPTHALMOS, nobis, . s. Of the usual form of
this genus, but with remarkably large eyes, that occupy more than
half of the height of the head. Longer maxillary cirri reaching to
the vent, the four inferior cirri to base of pectorals: spines slender,
the pectoral less so, and all minutely pectinated behind; the dorsal
also jagged in front for its basal half.

D. 1-7.—A. 47 to 54.

Colour bright silvery, infuscated along the back, with a golden
lustre on the gill-covers. Soft rays of the dorsal and pectorals infus-
cated except at base; also the medial portion of the deeply forked
caudal, while several outer rays of the caudal above and below are
white throughout. Ventrals and anal white: the slender adipose
fin having minute dusky spots. Longest specimen 6} in. Tenasserim.

SrturiotHys BERDMOREI, nobis, 2. s. Maxillary cirri reaching to
base of ventrals, the inferior to base of pectorals. The upper jaw
slightly longerthan the lower. Hyes small. Dorsal fin slight and
slender, but seeming to consist of three or fourrays. Pectoral spine
short, only half of the length of the fin.

D.3 or 4.—A. about 65. P. 1-138.—V. 11.—C. 17.

Anal continuous with the caudal, but distinctly defined. General
colour dull olive-brown, paler below. Length of specimen 4? in.,
by # in. deep at dorsal. Head ¢in. Tenasserim.

PsEUDOSILURUS MACROPTHALMOS, nobis, 2. s. General form of
Ps. Eappa, (B. H., mcrocephalus, Bikr), but proportionally less deep
and more elongated, with eye of twice the diameter, and the lower
jaw closing evenly with the upper, or very nearly so, though protrud-
ing when the mouth is open; maxillary cirri much longer, reaching
far beyond the more developed pectorals ; the anterior bands of teeth
above and below much less broad, and the palatal teeth reduced to
two straight and well detached transverse patches.

D. 4,—A. 75.—P. 1-13.—V. 7.—C. 19 or 20.

Colour dull silvery, much embrowned, especially above, with a
greenish tinge, probably more decided in the recent fish. Length of
specimen 97 in., by 13 in. in a vertical line from dorsal to ventral;
head 12 in.; pectorals 1$ in.; maxillary cirri 3} in., becoming

[=

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 157

extremely fine towards the end. A large round dark spot on each
side, situate on the lateral line, a little anterior to the dorsal fin.
Tenasserim.

Fam. Cyprinide.

BaRBUS CAUDIMARGINATTS, nobis. 2. s. One of those SysTomr
(for such they essentially are) which, having four barbules or tenta-
eles, are currently assigned to the great and comprehensive genus
Barsus: such are the B. eorponipes and B. curysopoma figured
by Valenciennes, and the B. sarana, (B. H.), Val., which is 8.
tmmaculatus as described by McClelland.* In the present species
the barbules are well developed, the form less deep than usual in the
particular group, the principal dorsal spine robust and passing into a
soft ray for its terminal fourth, being finely pectinated behind, and
preceded by three distinct spines, the first very minute. About 32
scales on the lateral line, and ten longitudinal series of scales.

D, 4-8.—A. 7 (the last divided).

Colour silvery, above darker and greenish; with an irregular ver-
tical black mark behind the gills, and broad black upper and lower
margins to the caudal fin; the rest of the caudal, with the ventrals
and anal, bright crimson (which soon disappears in spirit). Length
4 in., by 15 in. from dorsal to ventrals. Vertical diameter of the
eye fully half that of the head. Irides pale golden. Tenasserim
provinces.

CapoETA MAcROLEPIDOTA (?), K. et v. H. Specimen 2 in. long.
No serrature discernible on the dorsal spine, and I distinguish seven
anal rays. Thelate Dr. Cantor gives this species as inhabiting the
Tenasserim provinces ; and it and Levctscus BasBora are the only

* His figure (As. Res. XIX, II, Pl. XL, f. 5), I take, from the colouring, to
represent a common species of Systomus with one pair of very minute tentacula,
otherwise resembling S. soPHORE except in the absence of markings. For this
the name IMMACULATUS might be retained. It grows to about double the size
of S. SOPHORE.

+ ‘Black and red-tailed Systomus’ of the Rev. F. Mason’s ‘ Natural Produc-
tions of Burma.’ Several species are indicated in this work, as Rowrra vuLGa-
Ris, R. caLBASU, and R. NanDINA ; also a large Barbel affined to B. ror, (B. H.),
which he terms B. Mozronius; and a mountain Barbel with minute scales,
of the OkEINUS group, which requires examination.

Y

158 Lteport on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. [No. 2,

Cyprinide which are included in his Catalogue of Malayan fishes.

Tenasserim.

Genus OsTzoprama, Heckel. Comprising certain Bream-shaped
Carps with minute scales, as exemplified by the (ohtee) Vicorsir
and (f.) Oaiupit of Sykes, and the (Leuciscus) ALFREDIANUS of
Valenciennes.* Dr. Bleeker includes them in Systomus.

O. MicRoLEPIS; Systomus microlepis, nobis, J. A. S. XXVII, 289.
(‘ Tenasserim Bream’ of Mason.) A specimen obtained by Mr. Atkin-
son at Maulmein; and I am now certain that the example formerly
described is also from Maulmein, having been sent many years ago by
the Rev. F. Mason. Colour silvery-ash above the lateral line, white
below it, and a semi-obsolete large blackish spot near base of tail :
fins white, a little tinged with yellow; and the irides apparently pale
golden. From analogy with kindred species, it is probable that this
fish attains a weight of 3 or 4& Ibs.

O. coris ; Cyprinus cotis, B. H.; Abramis cotis apud McClelland ;
Leuciscus alfredianus (7), Val. A ‘Tenasserim specimen 3 in. long
aecords with the description, excepting in having but 32 instead of
36 rays to the anal fin.y The second dorsal ray is spinous, but very
slender, and is conspicuously serrated on the hind-edge. In leu of
the row of four dots close under the lateral line and immediately
behind the gill-cover, figured by Buchanan Hamilton, are four scales
of the lateral line having remarkably large tubes; and most of the
soft rays of the dorsal are marked anteriorly with black, and the
rays of the anal are spotted with the same anteriorly, as seen with
the help of a magnifier. ‘The merest trace of a slight dark spot in
front of the dorsal fin.

* Figured in the Histoire des Poissons by this name; but described as Z.
Duvaucelit (by which appellation a species of Sysromus is also described and
figured),—having “le premier rayon de la dorsale forte et un peu dentele.” From
Nipal. It appears that three divisions of these spined Bream-carps are recog-
nised by Heckel, bearing the names ACANTROBRAMA, OsSTEOBRAMA, and Guos-
sopon. I am unacquainted with the distinctions; but find that RouTER
OcrrBi, Sykes, is assigned to OSTEOBRAMA, as is likewise the (Cyprinus)
cotis, B. H. Vide Hugel’s Fauna von Kaschmir, p. 392.

+ McClelland also counts 32 rays. (4s, Res, XIX, U1, 588). But Valenci-

ennes courts 36 in his ALFREDIABUS,

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 159

SysToMus (?) MACULARIUS, nobis, 2. s. Affined to the preceding
in shape of head: the muzzle unusually prolonged anterior to the
nostrils, where shewing a considerable concavity above. Body less
deep than usual; its lower outline continued straight to the base of
the anal fin. Principal dorsal spine unusually large in every way,
and strongly pectinated behind: anterior to it are distinctly three
others, the first very minute: large anal and first ventral spines
passing gradually into soft rays towards their tips. Series of 35 or
36 scales along the lateral line, and of 12 obliquely downward from
base of dorsal spine.

D, 4-8.— A. 3-6.—P. 17.—V. 1-8.—C. 21.

Colour pale olivaceous, deeper on the back; each scale having a
distinct shining blackish spot at tip, less conspicuous on the browner
scales of the back; fins pale; the tail well forked. Length 6 in.,
by 1; in. high in the body; of principal dorsal spine plus 13 in.
Tenasserim.

S. DUVAUCELIL; Leuwciscus Duvaucelii, Val., H. P. pl. 491.
Tenasserim.

S. pHutonio, (? B.H.) Five specimens, averaging 1? in. long, a
trifle more or less.

D. 2-8.—A. 1-6.

Fins spotless. A transverse black bar on the medial third of the
body, above the middle of the pectorals, and a broader black trans-
verse bar towards the tail, appearing generally as a round spot that
had rum more or less above and below. From Maulmein. What
appears to be the same fish in Lower Bengal, I have never obtained
more than 1} in. long, and the anterior transverse streak is invariably
longer and better defined, occupying the medial two-fifths of the
depth of the body above the middle of the pectoral fins. ‘The fins
of the Tenasserim fish seem also to be proportionally larger.

S. (?) UNIMACULATUS, nobis, 2. s. Species much resembling in
outline the Levctscus cosuatis, (B. H., as figured by McClelland
by the name Systomus maculatus, As. Res. X1X, II, pl. XLIV, f. 9),
but the scales are proportionally smaller, and there are three distinct
spines to the dorsal fin, the principal one being very slender, smooth
or unserrated, and those of the anal barely recognisable as such.
Colour pale silvery-brown, with one great black spot on the dorsal

34

160 Report on some Fishes recewed from the Sitang River. [ No. 2,

fin towards its base. Lateral line very indistinct from below the
commencement of the dorsal.
D. 3-8.—A. 2-5 ?
About 24 scales longitudinally, and 8 or 9 obliquely downward
from the dorsal. Largest specimen but 13 in. Tenasserim.

Genus Prarycara, McClelland (as originally founded on his Pr.
NASUTA, which is a large-scaled Cyprin altogether distinct from
Baxirora of Gray, which Mr. McClelland most unaccountably unites
with his Puarycara) :* Bangana, Gray (nec B. Hamilton) ; com-
prising Discognathus, Heckel; and the more typical Indian species
doubtfully referred to Lopocnrinos by Dr. Bleeker. A genus of
Gudgeons inhabiting mountain rapids, the more characteristic species
having a great transverse cleft on the face studded with large tubular
pores, and also an adhesive disk to, the lower lip,—which group Mr.
McClelland referred to RiCNORHYNCHUS (as adopted by him), with-
out perceiving that his Pharyoara NasuvTA and also his Pu. Lisso-
RHYNOHA strictly belonged to it, equally with other species which
he has figured in ds. es. XIX, pl. LILI, in some of which the face
is smooth and not cleft and the labial disk is greatly reduced, as illus-
trated also by the Discognathus fusiformis, Heckel, of Baron Hugel’s
Fauna von Kaschmir (p. 378). As examples of the more typical
form may be cited the Cyprinus (Bangana) falcata and C. gotyla,
B. IL, of Hardwicke’s Llustrations of Indian Zoology : but all shew
a strong tendency to the Banrrora form of pectorals; all that I
have seen having likewise large ventrals, and the backward position
of the mouth which opens downwards, and fimbriated anterior lip,
seem to be of constant occurrence. The cleft and tubercular face
occurs in another type, exemplified by the GoBIo RICNORHYNCHUs
of McClelland, which (so far as I know at present) stands quite
alone, as a particular type worthy of a special designation. ‘The

* J. A, 8. VII, 947, and pl. LV, fs. 2, a and 6; copied into As. Res. XIN,
pl. LVII, f. 2, with a and 6. The mistake of uniting these two congruous
genera is repeated in Cale. Journ. N. H., Vol. II, p. 587, and pl. XVI; where
a species of the mountain type of Gudgeon is described and figured as PLaty-
CARA LISSORHYNCHA, and a true BaLrirora as PL. anisuRuS!

+ Perhaps true LopocneErtos? It approximates the TyLorHyNcuus, Heckel,
but the duplication of the lips and great chin-pore are peculiar. To TynoG-

1860.| Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang Rwer. 161

extremes of the present genus are connected by intermediate grada-
tions, of which the Pu. nasura of McClelland presents a good illus-
tration.*

A highly typical species, with every character developed in the
utmost degree, may be designated—

Pu. Norara, nobis, 2. s. Easily recognized by having five conspi-
cuous black spots on the base of its dorsal fin. Four labial cirri,
the hindmost liable to be overlooked. Scales on Jateral line 33, and
8 from dorsal to ventral: the dorsal rather high and falcate ante-
riorly. Ventrals as large as the pectorals, and somewhat falcate ;
the anal more decidedly so.

D.10.—A. 7.—P. 15.—V. 9.—C. 20.

Colour dusky olive-green above and on the sides, beneath buffy-
albescent. Base of the dorsal fin whitish, setting off a series of
black spots, larger anteriorly and the hindmost generally obsolete ;
rest of the fin a little nigrescent. One or more spots also at base of
the anal fin. Pectorals somewhat yellowish at base, then blackish :
a dusky line along each longitudinal row of scales becoming gradually
visible towards the tail. Length 6 to 63 in. Tenasserim.

The next has a smooth muzzle and almost rudimentary disk.

Pu. tatius ; Cyprinus latius, B. H.: Gonorhynchus macrosomus,
McClelland. Tenasserim.

LaBeo curcHivs ; Cyprinus curchius, B. H. What I take to be
this species accords with the fin-ray formula assigned by McClelland
(As. Res. XIX, II, 328); but I count only about 64 (instead of 78)
rows of scales along the lateral line, and but 17 or 18 (instead of 30)
rows from dorsal to ventrals. No proper “stripe aloug the middle

watHus, Dr. Heckel refers the Varicorhinus diplostomus of the Fische aus
Caschmir, by the new specific name of Valenciennesii; and the Barbus diplo-
cheilus of the same work i3 now his 7. BarBatuLus. A third species, from the
Bombay Presidency, is also described by him as TI. Porcetnus. (Vide Fauna
son Kaschmir, pp. 376, 378, and 385). The true Varicorninus of Riippell has
spines to the dorsal fin; wherefore V. bobree of Sykes also cannot properly be
retained in it.

* T think, however, that the so-called ‘Mountain Trout’ of Kumaon, figured
by Mr. McClelland in J. 4. S. TV, 40, with its minute scales and other striking
distinctions, is erroneously placed by him in this particular group in As. Res.
KIX, II, 281, 367.

162 Report on some Hishes recewed from the Sitang Liwer. | No. 2,

of the anal fin,” as described by B. Hamilton ; but all the fins are
more or less minutely dotted, the dots tending to form a slight stripe
along the lower half of several of the rays of the dorsal, anal, and
ventral fins, the ventral and lower half of the caudal being more
decidedly suffused with blackish.
D.17.—A. 8.—P. 15.—V. 9.—C€. 19.

The first rays of the dorsal and anal being minute, and the first

three rays of each of these fins joined as usual. Tenasserim provinces.

Daneita BrrpMorer, nobis, m.s. Readily distinguished by having
a black spot at the tip of every scale. Head 43 times in the total
length. Height about the same. ‘Tentacles small and fine. Eye
larger than in D. Cuvisrt (figured by Valenciennes), and the back
rising evenly from the muzzle to the base of the dorsal fin. About
40 scales on the lateral line, and 12 or 13 longitudinal rows.

D, 28.—A. 9.

Colour silvery, paler below, and each scale marked as described :
the membrane of the dorsal‘ fin minutely dotted, and all the fins
slightly tinged with yellow. Length of only specimen 4 in.; the
dorsal nearly ? in. high in front. ‘Tenasserim provinces.

Lrvciscus angana, (B. H.): JZ. lateralis, McClelland. Te-
nasserim.

Nuria, Valenciennes. The members of this genus are Lev-
ciscI, with the dorsal fin placed far backward as in PERILAMPUS,
but the anal is short as in Lrvcrscus proper, and there are four
slender and rigid maxillary filaments, the upper sometimes of great
length. To this genus belong N. sutiua, (B. H.), Josta, (ibid.),
and (Leuciscus) BARBATUS, Jerdon.

N. aura, nobis, x. s. Of comparatively large size and deeper in
the body than any previously described; but evidently nearly affined
to N. BarBata, (Jerdon), and like it with 32 scales along the body
in 7 rows; each scale having three or four distinct diverging ridges.
Upper filaments of great length, more than reaching to the anal fin;
the other pair minute. Pectorals reaching to the ventrals.

D. 8.—A. 7.
Colour ruddy, with a broad yellow lateral band surmounted by a

nearly obsolete black streak: gill-covers silvery; and a black spot
above the base of the pectorals : fins pale and yellowish, more or less

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 163

tinged with dusky in the young. Length 4 in., by rather more than
lin. in depth. Tenasserim.

N. ALBOLINEATA, nobis, . s. Both broader and deeper in the
body than N. pawrica, (B. H.), with the muzzle scarcely upturned,
ard a longer anal fin—more immediately approximating the species
to Prertztampus (as restricted). Upper filaments reaching to the
tips of the pectorals, which latter do not reach to the base of the
ventrals; the base of the dorsal is scarcely anterior to that of the
anal; ventrals somewhat short.

D.9.—A. 10.

Colour olive-green on the upper half, buffy-white below, with a
broadish white stripe along the hind-half of the body chiefly, narrow-
ing anteriorly, and more or less distinctly bordered ,by a blackish
stripe above and another below, the lower more developed and becom-
ing conspicuous towards the tail. A fuscous tinge on the pectoral
fins ; the other fins colourless, or perhaps yellowish. Length 2 in. or
less. Tenasserim.

PERILAMPUS FULVESCENS, nobis, m. s. A species without cirri,
and deep in the body, much resembling in form the P. LOYOKULA,
(B. H., v. P. psilopterus, McClelland), but having longer and more
pointed pectorals reaching nearly to the anal.

D.10.—A. 22.

Colour (in spirit) dull fulvous, with a just perceptible narrow dark
lateral streak, a little more decided towards the tail: infra-orbital
plates and gill-covers bright silvery: irides yellow. Fins white, with
a faint nigrescent wash, especially on the tail; the first ray of the
ventrals much lengthened, as in certain affined species, Length 23
in. Tenasserim.

P. aFFINIs, nobis, 7. s. Greatly resembles P. tinnonarus, nobis
(J. A. 8. XXVII, 289); but is a degree more typical, with the head
distinctly upturned, and the anterior base of the dorsal is less
forward, being more nearly parallel with that of the ventrals. It
has also 13 dorsal and 16 anal rays, instead of 12 and 14. Markings
obsolete on the anterior third of body, but the medial streak to base
of tail very dark, bordered by a narrow pale streak above and by
another below, and the dark one above this, again, broader than in P,
LINEOLATUS. Length 22 in. Tenasserim.

164 Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. [No. 2,

Pexecus Bpacaita, (B. H.) Tenasserim.

Mota, nobis, 2. g. A well marked group, which Dr. Jerdon
referred to Ruopgeus of Agassiz, founded on the Cyprinus amarus,
auct. It is a form of Leuciscus, having very small scales; the
mouth terminal and opening upward, with the lower jaw longer; no
cirri; the eyes large, placed laterally near the muzzle. Form com-
pressed, rather deep, the back considerably arched, with the dorsal
medial or nearly so, and no osseous ray; dorsal and anal fins with
few rays. ‘The lateral line commences high, proceeding downward
and then backward, and terminating abruptly about the middle of
the body. No spots or other markings, beyond a broad silvery streak
along the sides.

Type M. Bucuawant, nobis; Cyprinus mola, B. H.

M. Arxinsonu, nobis, 2. s. Very similar to M. Bucwanant, but
attains a larger size, and the scales are conspicuously larger in pro-
portion, the lateral silvery streak being also much broader and less
defined ; no tinge of blackish on the fins. Scales about 56 by 20
(but difficult to count).

D. 8.—A.7.—P. 15.—V. 9.—C. 19.

Length 43 in. by 1 in. deep. Tenasserim.

N. B.—The (thodeus) indicus and (#A.) MACROCEPHALUS, Jer-
don (Madr. Journ. Int. Sc. XV, 324), appertain to this particular
type; and the Leuciseus microlepis, Blkr. is probably identical with
M. Macroceruatus, (Jerdon). The (Leuciscus) HARENGULA and
(Z.) Muteciina of Valenciennes should also range in the same divi-
sion, even if the lateral line be continuous, as represented in the
figures of those species.

Fam. Cobitide. The Loches. As suggested to me by Dr. Jerdon, the
species of the old genus CoBirts constitute an extensive natural family,
equivalent to Cyprinide, Salmonide, Siluride, &., and need to be
distributed into various genera.* In the Hustoire des Poissons,

* Mr. Swainson recognises Cobitide as a distinct family ; but then he regards
the Carps, the Salmons, the Herrings, the Pikes and the Flying fishes, as
‘subfamilies’ only of Salmonide! Though why he distinguished Hsocine from
Exocetine does not appear, unless to complete his magic ‘ circle’ of five; for
he describes Esox under Exocetine! In like manner, he tried (of course) to
form a ‘circle of five’ of his Cobitide, but most unsatisfactorily, and with

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 165

M. Valenciennes recognises Copiris only, with the addition of Bant-
Tora, Gray, to which he refers the HomanLoprera of Kuhl and von
Hasselt ; but a Tenasserim species conforms in type to the H. ERY-
THROPTERA, K. et v. H., and differs considerably from true BaLirora,
as the latter differs entirely from the Puarycara of McClelland (as
originally constituted upon his Pu. NasuvTa, which, as we have seen,
is a large-scaled Cyprin). The ordinary Loches have been commonly
arranged according to the presence or absence of a moveable forked
spine under or before the eye; but Mr. McClelland divides them
according to the shape of the tail into Cobitis and Schistura, each
comprising both spined and spineless species: The series now to
classify necessitates the adoption of further subdivisions and the
admission of some entirely new forms.

I.—Borta, Gray ; founded on B. Grannis, Gray, figured in Hard-
wicke’s ‘ Illustrations of Indian Zoology ;’ to which have been rightly
added the (Cobitis) euta and (C.) Dario of B. Hamilton. These
have more the form of ordinary Cyprins, and a strongly forked tail:
the air-vessel as usual in the Carp family. We have now five species
in the museum, comprising two hitherto undescribed which nearly
approximate B. @ranpis, but have the muzzle less prolonged—so
that the distance from the eye to the muzzle is a fourth less. All
have a stout forked spine under each eye, of which the second
or posterior prong is much longer than the anterior; and their
colours are bright black and yellow, with barred markings on the fins,

1. B. eranpis, Gray (nec apud McClelland, C. J. N. H. 11, 586).
Of this we possess a blanched specimen from Almoreh, presented by
the late Major R. Wroughton.

2. B. NEBULOSA, nobis, n. s. Like B. eranpis, but with the
face shorter (as described), and eight cirri not quite so strongly

unnecessary coinage of new names. Thus Boria of Gray he terms Diacantha,
retaining two of B. Hamilton’s species which he refers to, vz. DARIO and GETA.
His Diacantha is moreover erroneously stated to have “the body destitute of

scales ;””

which again iz erroneously asserted of his Canthophrys, to which he
refers the C. cunTEA, B. H., by the new name vitiaius. I doubt if any Loche
is scaleless. he ‘circle of five’ completed, of course a redistribution is necessary
as often as any well-marked new form is brought to notice, and especially such

very strongly characterised generic forms as will be here described.

166 Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang Rwer. | No. 2,

developed. Body imperfectly banded, shewing about seven irregular
transverse bands, which are double or dark only on their borders and
more or less broken and confluent. Three distinct lines of spots on
the dorsal, besides its dusky tip: three also on the forked caudal,
besides the base and tip: five in all on the pectorals; two on the
ventrals ; and two (indistinct) on the anal. Colours black and gold
in the recent specimen, as in the various affined species ; the markings
tending to assume the spotted appearance proper to B. @RaNDIs.
The fin-rays are alike in both.
D.10.—A. 6.—P. 13 or 14.— V. 8.— C19.

Length of specimen 53 in. Height of body 1 in.; at base of tail
nearly in. From Dorjiling: presented by the late Dr. Wallich.

83. B. HISTRIONICA, nobis, m. s. A species of very remarkable
beauty, similar to the last in form but having the eight cirri still
less developed. Only five black bands on the body, the first of which
encloses the gill-covers and the third descends from base of dorsal :
another crosses the forehead and eyes: another, again, passes from
before each eye to the cleft of the mouth ; and the medial portion of
the face is also black to the muzzle. The bands of the body are
broad and subregular in shape, each containing a pale round spot at
the lateral line and another on the ridge of the back. Dorsal fin
with one broad interrupted black band, and some black also at base.
Pectorals, ventrals, and anal, each with two black bands; and the
caudal also with two broad bands and a black tip to each lobe. Fin-
rays as in the two preceding species; and the markings exhibit a
sort of link between those of B. NreButosa and of B. erva and B.
pario. Length 43 in. ‘Tenasserim.

II.—Sywerossvs, nobis, n. g. Like Goria, but more compressed,
with similar forked tail ; the head much compressed, small, elongated,
and tapering to the muzzle, which terminates in one flat filament
that ramifies into four; two cirri only on the lower jaw: eyes placed
high, but laterally ; and nostrils midway between the eyes and
muzzle. A forked spine anterior to the eye, of which the second
prong is more developed.

1. S$. BerpMmoret, nobis, 2. s. (Probably Schistura grandis apud
McClelland, from the Khasya mountains, C. J. W. H. II, 586.)
Length 55 in., by 1,35 in, deep at dorsal fin. Night distinet lateral

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 167

black bands, the second of which proceeds from the anterior base of
the dorsal fin; as seen from above, there are three more anterior
bands, and an imperfect fourth at the occiput; these on the sides are
broken into numerous spots, seen also on the gill-covers, and more or
less on the sides of the face. Two longitudinal dark bands on the
occiput unite into one towards the muzzle. Dorsal fin with three
series of black spots, more or less well defined as distinct rows, and
sometimes one large black spot towards the end of the first three
rays. ‘Tail with four or five transverse rows of distinct spots, conti-
nuous as a series of bands in some specimens. Pectoral, ventral, and
anal fins spotless. A dark streak from eye to muzzle.

D.11.—A. 6.—P. 13.—V. 8.—€. 17.

Length 53 in., of which head to gill-cover is 1,5, in. Tenasserim
provinces.

NV. B.—The Schistura grandis apud McClelland, from the Khasya
hills, belongs clearly to this genus, though perhaps to a second species.
“The head is long, much compressed, with two strong prickles
beneath each eye; mouth narrow; four short cirri suspended from a
single pedicle on the snout ; and two from a single pedicle at the
apex of the lower jaw, and one at each corner of the mouth.

D.10.—A. 1-7 [?]—P. 14.—V. 9.—C. 19.

“ Body and fins covered with irregular green spots and streaks
Habitat Kashy4 mountains.”

III1.—ProstTHEACANTHUS, nobis, % g. Form greatly elongate,
subeylindrical ; the head much lengthened, compressed, tapering, with
the eyes small, placed very high and near together, but laterally
directed ; moveable forked spine situate midway between the eye and
muzzle, its posterior prong longer. Two minute cirri above, and
below a broad lappet which tends to divide into four rudimentary
cirri. Dorsal fin equidistant from the muzzle and tail-tip, its base
anterior to that of the ventrals. Tail moderately furcate.

Pr. sPECTABILIS, nobis, x. s. From twelve to fifteen transverse
black bands on the back, and as many large black spots along the
lateral line ; between them an irregular longitudinal series of small
spots : a row of four or five spots along the profile, and a row of smaller
spots on the cheeks. One row of small spots on the rays of the dorsal
fin, a large black spot towards the end of its first ray, and a terminal

Z 2

168 Report on some Fishes recewed from the Sitang River. | No. 2,

series more or less distinct. ‘Tail with one large spot towards the end of
each lobe, and two or three more intermediate; also an irregular row
of spots towards its base. Pectoral, ventral, and anal fins, colourless
or nearly so.

D. 10.—A. 6.—P. 11.—V. 6.—C. 17.

A very prettily marked fish. Length 5 in., of which head to gill-
eover 1 in.; and height at dorsal 5 in. ‘Tenasserim provinces.

IV.—AcantuHoris, Agassiz. The ordinary spined Loches with
compressed head, of which the European A. T=NIA is typical.

Of these, some are of more elongate shape, with the dorsal fin
placed somewhat backward and distinctly posterior to the ventrals ;
tail rounded more or less ; and the head not so much compressed as
in the others, with the eyes placed high, but not approximated as in
ProstHEacantuus. Such are Ac. rmnta, (L.), and the Indian Ac.
Goncora and Ac. curcura, (B. H.) Also

Ac. BrerpMorEI, nobis, 2. s. Ofa pale reddish clay-colour, thickly
freckled over with blackish except on the abdominal region ; about a
dozen larger black spots along the lateral line, more or less distinct ;
the dorsal aspect uniformly dark or nearly so: head minutely speckled :
bifureate spine small, with subequal prongs: well developed cirri :
dorsal and caudal minutely speckled throughout; the anal less so;

and pectorals and ventrals dark-centred.

D. 8.—A. 6.—P. 8.—V. 6.—C. 17.

Length 33 in., of which head 3 1in.: depth of body $ m. Tenas-
serim provinces.

Others have a shorter body, with the dorsal in the middle of the
entire length and opposite to the ventrals; the head small and much
eompressed. ‘I'o this division appertains Ac. eunt#a, (B. H.), which
is the only species of Loche common about Calcutta.

Ac. MIcRopOGON, nobis, 7. s. Head and body very mueh com-
pressed, the tail fureate, and cirri minute: posterior prong of the
bifurcate spine conspicuously longer and stronger. Body pale, blotched
and mottled with light ashy-brown, and showing a more or less
obscure series of ten transversely oval ashy spots along thé, lateral
line, and a black one at base of tail: each tail-lobe marked with four
obliaue dark cross-bauds, the last of them terminal: four transverse

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 169

dusky striz on the dorsal, not well defined ; the lower fins with one
or more obscure dark striz, or merely a little powdered with dusky.

D. 8.— A. 6.—P. 7—V.7.—C. 16.
Length 24 in., by 3 in. deep at base of dorsal, and § in. across base

of ventrals, the back much narrower. ‘Tenasserim provinces.
¢

Other forms of spined Loches will have to be discriminated ;
amongst which, one very distinct may be termed—

V.—Panaio, nobis, x. g. Of uniform thickness, elongated, slender,
with the dorsal fin placed very far backward, much nearer to the tail
than to the head; the head short, much compressed between the
eyes, and each nostril furnished with a short filament, additional to
the six labial cirri. Anterior prong of the infra-ocular spine dis-
tinetly longer.

P. ciynamomeEA: Cobitis pangio, B. H.; C. cinnamomea, McClel-
land. This has small fins and a round tail; but certain Indonesian
species affined to it have a forked tail. The ventrals are well deve-
loped.

VI.—Apva, nobis, 2. g. Much like the last, but the dorsal placed
still further backward, and the ventrals wanting altogether. The
head, and the fias, smaller than in Pawneato; the former still more
compressed, and the same infra-ocular forked spine, and eight cirri
(two of which are given off from the nareal apertures), but the cirri
are more minute. The spines are exceedingly liable to be overlooked.
Dorsal placed at the commencement of the last fourth of the entire
length; the anal near the tail: all the fins being small and narrow.

A. FusCA, nobis, 7. s. Of three specimens of this curious fish, the
largest measures 23 in. long, by z in. deep, and 4 in. broad; head 3,
in.: from muzzle to base of dorsal 13 in. The rays of the dorsal,
anal, and pectoral fins are difficult to distinguish, but appear to be

D.7 or 8.—A. 6.—P. 9.—C. 17.

On a cursory view, the dorsal, anal, and pectoral fins might be
supposed each to contain two or three rays only, these fins being
remarkably narrow. Colour uniform dull brown, paler below. Te-
nasserim.

Had it not been for the total absence of the ventral fins, this form

170 Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. [No. 2,

might have been included in Panazo; and very closely akin to it,
again, must be the Cozitis Mrcropus, Val., from China, in which
the ventral fins are minute,*—but this would appear to have no infra-
ocular spine. M. Valenciennes, however, remarks of itp—* La caudale,
arrondie, a deux carénes charnues sur le dos ou sur la base de la
queue, qui semble augmenter la longuear de la nageoire ou simuler
une sorte d’ adipose.” This exactly describes what is seen in our
largest specimen of Apua Fusca; but in the others the ridge is
continuous. U, Micropus should constitute another generic coup ;
and another again occurs in the Miscurna, Lacépéde, founded on
the European (C.) Fosstuts.f This last is akin to the first division of
ACANTHOPIS, but is still more elongated, subcylindrical, or only a
little compressed laterally, and it has no infra-orbital spine, but an
indication of the facial slit that conceals the spine in all the preced-
ing. It has therefore been held to conduct to the spineless Loches,
to which, for the present, I restrict—

VII.—Cosiris, L. TypeC. BarBatuna of Europe. These never
have the head so much compressed as in the majority of Spined Loches,
and in some it is even broader than the body : the latter also tends in
many of them to be subcylindrical rather than compressed. Some,
however, are moderately compressed, approaching to the form of
Borta, but more elongated; having also a large dorsal fin of many
rays: such is—

C. RUBIDIPINNIS, nobis, m. s. A fine species, 43 in. long, by % in.
deep, and % in. broad; fully ¢ in. between the eyes; from eye to
muzzle $ in.; and head from gill-cover % in.; the dorsal fin nearly
1 in. along its base. Six well developed cirri ; and a peculiar charac-
ter consists in a short broad obtuse spine-like process projecting from
the middle of the upper lip: tail somewhat rounded. General colour
olive-brown with a ruddy wash, paler below; the fins tinged with
red; dorsal and caudal fins transversely rayed with dusky, the other
fins without markings. On the dorsal are four or five rows of dark

* He terms it “la Loche aux petites ventrales.”

+ Another, again, perhaps, in certain rather elongated Loches of China, which
have ten cirri; as the C. BiFURCATA and C, PEecToratis, McClelland, and C
ANGUILLICAUDATA, Cantor, figured by Sir J. Richardson in the Zoology of the
Voyage of the Sulphur.

1860.| Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 171

spots, on the caudal ten or more trausverse lines. Pectoral fins much

larger than the ventrals. The rays are—

DG eal, Ge IE Te 7 OL lire
Tenasserim provinces.

Others have the body proportionally less deep ; as the C. BILTARIA,
B. H. ;* nearly affined to which ranks—

C. SEMIZONATA, nobis, 2. s. Four well developed cirri above and
two below: a minute spinelet above the muzzle (as in C. MONOCERA,
McClelland) :+ tail slightly bilobate: pectorals larger than the ven-
trals: the dorsal consisting of sixteen rays and the anal of six, A
series of twelve to fourteen dark transverse dorsal bands, occasionally
forked or confluent, attenuating and curving backward as they descend
till they reach the lateral line, below which is a longitudinal row of
about twelve irregular blackish spots: head spotted with blackish,
the spots sometimes uniting to form transverse bands on the occiput :
a black spot surrounded with white at base of tail above: lower parts
pale and spotless. Dorsal fin with four or five irregular rows of dark
spots: caudal with seven or eight dark transverse lines. Length
33 in., by more than $ in. deep at base of dorsal, and above j in.
broad. Tenasserim provinces.

The great mass of small spineless Loches have the head shorter
anterior to the eyes, the dorsal fin with fewer rays (commonly nine
or ten, or not so many), and the tail slightly furcate. ‘The pectorals

* To C. pruragta I refer a specimen from Masuri, having 12 rays only to the
dorsal and 7 to the anal fins; the black spots on the dorsal and black transverse
lines to the caudal being well defined. Length 23 in. It agrees with a speci-
men from the Brahmaputra, excepting that the tail-markings are finer and
more distinct.

Another species from Masuri, which agrees in all else with Mr. McClelland’s
description of C. MONTANA, is in every respect a typical Coprris, but has noé
‘a single sub-orbital spine on each side.’”” ‘The zones or bands on the body vary
in number and breadth and in arrangement in different specimens, and the dorsal
and caudal fins are more or less speckled, in some much more so than in Mc(Clel-
land’s figure. Largest specimen 34 in.

These M4suri specimens are in the private collection of Major R. C. Tytler.

+ This little nasal process re-appears in HOMOLOPTERA BILINEATA, nebis,
described in the sequel.

172 Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. [No. 2,

and ventrals are mostly nearly equal in size. This form is exem-
plified by those figured by Mr. McClelland in As. Res. XIX, II, pl.
58, figs. 1, 8, 4, 5, and 6, and also by the two Kashmirian species
figured by Heckel. To it appertain—

C. ZONALTERNANS, nobis, 2. s. Largest specimen 12 in. long, with
ten dorsal and six anal rays. It has a dark lateral streak, crossed by
twelve short transverse bands, which alternate with about the same
number of dorsal dark cross-bands. The dorsal fin is marked with
three and the caudal with four rows of black spots: the other fius
being spotless. ‘Tenasserim provinces.

GC. CINCTICAUDA, nobis, ». s. Very like C. scarurieinea, B. H.,
but with fewer rays to the dorsal and anal (wz. seven and six respec-
tively), and the body more regularly banded; shewing about ten
dorsal transverse bands which are broader than the alternating yel-
lowish bands, and a strongly marked black transverse bar at base of
tail,—also a dark bar between the eyes and mouth, crossing the
muzzle. Two black spots on base of dorsal, and above them a black
speck on each ray; the other fins without markings. Length 2 in.
Tenasserim Provinces.

VIII.—Homotorrera, Kuhl and von H.asselt. <A form inter-
mediate to the ordinary spineless Loches and Banrrora of Gray.

H. pruineata, nobis, v.s. Affined to H. ERYTHRORHINA, (figured
as Balitora erythrorhina by M. Valenciennes,) but with the Bant-
mora tendencies less decided. A minute blunt knob on the muzzle,
as in certain species of restricted Coprris. Nine dorsal and six anal
rays; the tail acutely furcate. A narrow dark line from muzzle to
eye, continued behind the eye as a broad, irregular, and somewhat
zigzag band, set off laterally with whitish, and joining its opposite
behind the dorsal fin: a corresponding but obscure band below the
lateral line, little seen on the hind-half of the body. Dorsal with a
large blotch of black and one small posterior spot. Caudal fin also
black, with the sides of its base and the forking tips white (or yel-
low ?), but the extreme tips black. Pectorals, ventrals, and anal,
blotched with black: sides of body somewhat nigrescent. Largest
specimen 2% in. long. 'Tenasserim provinces.

Fam. Clupeade.

1860.] Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. 178

Cuarzssus Manmina; Clupanodon manmina, B, H. Tenasserim
provinces.

Fam. Anguillide.

ANGUILLA ABRACANA, McClelland. Young, 7 in. long. Tenas-
serim.

Fam. Symbranchide.

Ampurpnous cucuia4, (B. H.). Tenasserim. Mr. Theobald.

Fam. Hippocampide.

HippocaAMPUS MANNULUS, Cantor. Tenasserim, Mr. O’ Reilly.
Also Port Blair.

Fam. Tetrodontide.

Lrtosomus curcuria; Tetraodon cutcutia, B. H.: L. marmoratus,
Swainson. Procured at Maulmein by Mr. Theobald, J. A. S. XXIV,
712. Type of Monotreton, Bibron.

GASTROPHYSUS LUNARIS; 7. lwnaris, Cuv.: 7. tepa, B. H.; ZF.
leiopleura, Gray, et T. spadiceus, Richardson, apud Bleeker. Tenas-
serim.

AROTHRON SIMULANS, Cantor: 2. fluviatilis apud nos, J. Ad. 8.
XXIV, 712. Procured at Maulmein by Mr. Theobald.

CHONERHINOS NaRiTUS (?); Z. naritus (2), Richardson. Some
small specimens, procured at Amherst by Hi. O’ Reilly, Esq., accord with
Dr. Cantor’s description (J. A. 8S. XVIII, 1865), except in having
no dark markings on the dorsal, anal and caudal fins. Perhaps, there-
fore, an affined species rather than the same.

Five species of this family are commonly procurable in the Calcutta
fish-bazars ; but I have never been able to obtain the T. FLUVIATILIS,
B. H., which is a Gastropuysus of J. Miller.* One approximat-
ing it in appearance, like the A. SIMULANS, may be designated.

AROTHRON DORSOVITTATUS, nobis, 2. s. Attains to 8 in. long. The
spines much larger and more sparsely inserted than usual; a series of
about twelve only occurring on the dorsal region, from one pectoral fin
to the other. Caudal region, from some distance anterior to the dorsal
and anal fins, quite free from spines. Head exceeding one-fourth of
the total length. Lateral line indistinct.

* Type of Dichotomycteris, Bibron, Rev. et Mag. de Zool. 1855, p. 279, which
I haye not now to refer to.

DN

174 Report on some Fishes received from the Sitang River. [No. 2,

D.15.—A. 13.—P. 21.—€. 12.

Colour dusky yellowish-green, with usually three distinct pale
bands crossing the dorsal aspect, anterior to the dorsal fin; the first
passes from eye to eye, terminating near the hind-part of the orbits ;
the second passes in a curve from before the pectorals, and is some-
times double; and the third occasionally reaches back as far as the
dorsal fin, but is generally a little in advance of it; the interspaces
of those pale bands being infuscated and undivided, but posterior to the
third of them the alternating dusky bands are broken into roundish
spots of various sizes, much as in GASTROPHYSUS FLUVIATILIS (as
figured by Buchanan Hamilton), only the spots run generally smaller ;
but there are no bars on the caudal fin, though occasionally it is much
infuseated, together with the entire lower-parts. A common species.

GASTROPHYSUS MICROPTHALMOS, nobis, ”. s. Still commoner than
the last, but hitherto overlooked from its general resemblance to G.
patoca, (B. H.) It has, however, a conspicuously smaller eye, a con-
siderable development of spinelets both anterior and posterior to the
pectorals (whereas G. Paroca has generally the sides quite smooth,
or at most and rarely a very few spinelets at that part), and the
nareal apertures have no distinct appendage (whereas in G. PATOCA
they have a considerable membranous appendage both before and be-
hind, approximating this particular species to ARoTHRON). Again,
the pale spots of the upper-parts are generally smaller and more
numerous, also more angular, and they mostly form a series of trans-
verse stripes on the sides. Head exceeding two-fifths of the total
length: the fimbriation of the lips internally much developed. Dor-
sal and anal fins rather falcate ; the caudal square.

D. 13.—A. 11 or 12.—P. 16.—C. 12.

Colour dark olive-green on the upper-parts, studded with numerous
greenish-silvery spots and transverse stripes, the latter prevailing on
the sides: medial third of body spotless golden; the belly white;
and the fins more or less tinged with bright yellow, Irides orange.
Equally common with G. paroca, and attains to as large a size, or to
about 18 in. in length.

Our three other species, obtainable in the Calcutta fish-bazars, are
LEIosoMUS CUTCUTIA, GASTROPHYSUS LUNARIS, and G. PATOCA,
(B. H.)

50)

DIAGRAMS showing the RISE and FALL of the IRAWADI RIVER at PROME and HENZADAH,

during the Years 1856, 1857, 1858.

April Men Tune July August Seplenber October Novem ber December, January February Winch
i Pal n 21 u 21 vt 21 ul 21 i 21 ul 21 iL 21 nt 21 nh 21 Hi 21 | i 21
te == 50
|

Baas
|

4

185
>
1857

ON TRANSFER PAPE 21 MOWESH CrUNDER SHAMMLITH BY HM, SMITH. SURVEYOR GENERAL'S OFFICE. CALCUTTA, JUNE 1660 vie A (oom C Ml

On

1860. ] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 17

Memorandum on the lrawadi River, with a monthly Register of its
Rise and Fall from 1856 to 1858, and a measurement of its mins-
mum discharge.—By Lieut.-Col. A. CUNNINGHAM.

Under instructions from Major Phayre, Commissioner of Pegu, a
daily register of the rise and fall of the river Irawadi has been kept
at Thayetmyo, Prome and Henzadah, from the highest flood in 1856
to the maximum rise in 1858. The results of these observations at
Prome and Henzadah are embodied in the accompanying diagrams,
which show the actual height of the river at each place on every
tenth day throughout the period of observation. The Thayetmyo
register has been omitted, because the first twelve months’ observa-
tions are palpably erroneous, and cannot now be corrected, whilst
the last twelve month’s observations correspond so closely with those
taken at Prome, that I did not think it worth while to draw up an-
other diagram for a single year.

2. The Irawadi generally attains its lowest level about the end
of March, when a slight rise takes place for a week or ten days until
the middle of April, after which time for about a month, the river
becomes stationary, occasionally rising and falling until the first
week of May. This is the usual period for the setting in of the
monsoon, and the river continues steadily to rise, with but few checks
until August, when it attains its maximum. The actual period at
which the river has gained its greatest height during the last three
years has ranged from the end of July to the beginning of September.
The following are the dates of maximum at the three places of

observation :

+ THAYETMYO. Promn. HENnzaDan.
1856 29th July. 30th July. 30th July.
1857 10th August. | 10th August. | 11th August.
1858 4th September. | 5th September. | 1st September.

2a 2

176 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. [No. 2,

3. The following are the dates of minimum, or lowest level:

— THAYETMYO. ProMe. HENZADAH.
1856 14th April.
1857 7th April. 10th March. Sth March.
1858 20th March. olst March. brd May.

4, Ihave no means of comparing the monthly rise of the river
with the monthly fall of rain, as the only rain registers which I have
been able to procure are those of Rangoon. ‘The diagrams, however,
show that an early setting in of the monsoon is accompanied by an
early rising of the river. For instance, there was no rain in April
1857, when the first great rise of the river was delayed until the
20th June. During the present year, however, there was a fall of
more than six inches of rain during April, and accordingly the
Trawadi attained its first great rise on the Ist of June or just three
weeks earlier than in the previous year.

5. The diagrams also show, by the exact correspondence in time,
as well as by the relative correspondence in quantity, of the alternate
risings and fallings both at Prome and at Henzadah, that the annual
swell of the river is mainly due to the rain-fall in its upper course.
Thus, the pulsations of the river at Henzadah generally take place
just one day later than at Prome. This coincidence in the times
and quantities of the swell and fall of the river above the Delta might
have been inferred from the narrowness of the strip of land drained
by the lcwer Irawadi compared with the greater breadth drained in
its upper course.

6. These diagrams further show the very small amount of rise
that is due to melted snow, and consequently the limited extent of
the snowy mountain range drained by the Irawadi. As this is a
point of some interest with reference to the still disputed question
of the connection of the Irawadi with the Tsanpu River of Tibet, I
now give the details of the rise and fall of the Irawadi for every ten
days between the date of lowest level, and that of the first great rise
due to the setting in of the Monsoon.

1860.] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. Lit

PROME.
1857. | | Torat. | 1856. | | TOTAL.
10th March, — 0-0 — 0:00
ist ,, + 1:6] + 1:60
1st April, — 1:4) + 0:20) 31st March. — 00
tik ,, + 0°75} -+ 095) 11th April. + O07; + O07
Qist ,, — 055} + 0-40] 2ist ,, 4) 0-6)) des
1st May, + 4:10) + 4°50) Ist May. + 31) + 44
Bh: * — 4°20} + 0°30) 1lth ,, + 18) + 62
21st ,, +865} + 9°95) 21st, + 09) + 71
HENZADAH.
1857. TOTAL. 1858.
11th March, — °00 0:00
2ist ,, +165) + 1:65
Ist April, ee OOO ta LOU
llth ,, —0-20) +080
Qist ,, —0-10| + 0-70
Ist May, + 410} + 4°80
hth“, — 260; + 2°20
Zist .,, «| + 490) + 7-10
1st June, —010; +700

7. In all these registers, it will be observed that there is a sudden
rise of about four feet during the last ten days of April. As this
rise is succeeded by a sudden decrease, I would attribute the swell of
the river solely to the fall of these heavy bursts of rain which usual-
ly precede the steady falls of the Monsoon rain. The small amount
of rise that takes place before the setting in of the Monsoon is fur-
ther proved by the state of the Panlange Creek, which, with a mini-
mum depth of 2 feet of water, is never open for steamers drawing
four feet until the monsoon has fairly set in.

8. The abstract of the registers kept at Prome and Henzadah is
given in the following tables:

178 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. [No. 2,

Monthly Lise and Kall of the Irawadi River, during the years 1856,
1857 and 1858, im Feet and Decimals.

PROME. HENZADAH.
1856. 1857. 1858. 1856. 1857. 1858.
pial Ao iaeene ee ieee |) Mee Sede |
—|tiy—jt+ }/—-l|+t}—l tie =F) aad
January Be 2°3 2-2, 5:0) 1:0
February fie 1:4. 0:8 1:9 1:0
March si 0-6} 0-2 0-9; 1:0] 1:0)
April ais 43 4:4, 2:3 3°8| 1-0)
May ese 48 21:0 Ar] 2°2| 0:3) 18°3
June we: 14:0 371 24°7 | 11:9 | 3°7
July 0°5 13:5 35 5'3 | 14:6 3°35
August al cil 84) 4:9 8:0} 3:7 3°8| 2:1 | 34
September {14:7 65 0:2} 8:2 6°6)
October all) 15) 12°2 1:5) 12:0!
November {11-2 6:9 11:9 4:0)
December .| 38 2.5 0:9 40)
Annual Rise above the lowest known level.
THYETMYO. Proms. HENZADAH.
1856 — 43:1 36-4
1857 45°6 AN] 378
1858 45°5 41:4 36°5
Average rise 45:55 42-06 36°90

9. The volume of water discharged by the Irawadi in the dry
season is another subject of considerable importance towards clearing
up the still disputed question of the sources of the river. The great
French geographer D’Anville first broached the opinion that the
upper course of the Irawadi was the Tsanpt River of Tibet, but the
great English geographer Major Rinnell of the Bengal Engineers
identified the Tsanpti with the upper course of the Brahmaputra
River. The former opinion was adopted by Klaproth, Dalrymple,
and Griffith. The latter opinion by Wilcox, whose adventurous
journey across the Khamti mountains to the upper valley of the
Irawadi has all but finally established that the sources of the Irawadi
could not be far to the north of latitude 27° 26’, the point where he

1860. ] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 179

struck the river. The fact that the Irawadi was then only 80 yards
broad and fordable, is absolutely conclusive regarding the small
volume of its water, and should I think be equally so regarding the
near vicinity of its source.

10. The minimum discharge of the Irawadi is differently stated by
the only two observers who have yet published their measurements.
On 25th April, 1853, Dr. McClelland found the breadth of the
river at Prome to be 3,630 feet with a mean depth of 12°70838 feet,
giving a sectional area of 46,131:129 square feet. The velocity of
the current was 121 miles per hour, or 2°8666 feet per second. Dr.
McClelland calls this the “mean speed.’ This measurement refers
to the surface velocity and not to the average velocity of the mass,
to obtain which he multiplies the above mean speed by 0'8, and
makes the discharge 105,794 cubic feet per second. But the for-
mula for obtaining the average velocity of the mass which is given
by Cape, and by Jackson, the Secretary of the Royal Geographical
Society, as determined from the experiments of Du Buat, yields a
very different result. By this formula the velocity of the mass,
pene D8
stream. By using this formula, the mean velocity of the mass of
water is reduced to 1:67352 foot per second, which yields a discharge
of 77,201:151 feet per second. But as the river fell fifteen inches
after the date of Dr. McClelland’s measurement, this amount has to
be brought still lower by deducting 1:25 foot from the mean depth
of 12°7083 feet. This will cause a reduction of 7592°760 cubic feet,
and thus make the minimum discharge of the Irawadi in 1858 at
Prome 69,608°391 cubic feet.

11. The other measurement of the Irawadi was taken by Mr.
T. Login, at the head of the Delta, just above the point where the
Bassein river branches off. The measurements were made I believe
in 1855, but the details have not been published. The result alone
is given, which makes the minimum discharge at the head of the
Delta at 75,000 cubic feet.

12. On the 30th March, 1857, a third measurement of the Irawadi
was made at Meaday at my request, by Lieut. G.de P. Falconnet of
the Madras Engineers, This measurement was conducted with

=S—,/S+'5, where S=the surface velocity of the

180 Memorandum on the Irawadi Rwer. [No. 2,

great care; the mean depth of the stream having been determined in
thirteen different places, and the whole operations repeated five dis-
tinct times. The breadth of the stream was 2,057 feet. The mean
depth was 21-2423 feet, and the extreme depth 29 feet, with a
surface velocity of 8 feet per second, or 2:04545 miles per hour.
From these data the sectional area was 43,695°411 square feet, and
the mean velocity of the mass of water, calculated by the formula
before quoted, was 1:°7679 cubic feet per second. The discharge on
the 80th March, 1857, was therefore 77,249°097 cubic feet. But as
the river, according to the flood register kept at Thayetmyo, fell ex-
actly 1 foot after this date, a corresponding decrease must be made
by deducting 1 foot from the mean depth. ‘This will cause a reduc-
tion of 3,636-570 cubic feet and thus make the minimum discharge
of the Irawadi in 1857 at Meaday 73,612°437 cubic feet.

13. The results of these measurements, although made by three
different persons, at three different places, and in three different years,
correspond so well together, that I think we may place considerable
reliance upon their accuracy. I repeat them for comparison.

Minimum discharge at Meaday in 1857 ...... 73,612°437 cubic feet.
Xs at Prome in 1858 ......... 69,608°391 3
3 at Head of Delta in 1855 75,000:000

The difference between the extremes is only 5,400 cubic feet, an
amount which is within the limits of variation of the low water level
of the river, between a very dry season, and an average one. The mean
of the two observations at Meaday and Prome is 71,610 cubic feet,
which I think may be taken as a very close approximation of the
usual minimum discharge of the Irawadi river at those places. The
discharge at the head of the Delta above Henzadah, as determined
by Mr. Login at 75,000 cubic feet, corresponds so closely with these
observations, that I have every confidence in its accuracy.

14, To bring these measurements of the discharge of the lower
Jrawadi to bear upon the question of its sources, we must compare
the volume of water discharged at certain points with its area of
derivation, or extent of surface drained. ‘This question has been
ably discussed by Captain Yule in his note on the sources of the
Jrawadi, published in his narrative of Major Phayre’s mission to Ava.
In this note all available information on the subject is detailed and

1860. ] Memorandum on the Irawadi River. 181

compared, and Captain Yule gives his decision in favour of the lower
estimate of Mr. Login. The following statements of “the areas
drained by the Irawadi in different parts of its course, assuming its
sources in the Khamti mountains” are taken from Captain Yule’s

note:
Below Magoung River ............. 5% square degrees.
PMOPAMMARABULA/ 25 ,\J0dsceendvss cesses? Loa He
Pare Oniier. eyo. Se cr cash aes) Ok Be
Eoae oer Delia i ee Se eh Boe BE

To these I may add Moong Khamti in lat. 27° 26’ where Wilcox
found the Irawadi only 80 yards broad and fordable. Assuming the
sources in the Khamti mountains as before, the area of drainage will
be only three quarters of a degree, or certainly less than one degree.

15. Now taking the discharge at the head of the Delta at 75,000
eubie feet, and the area of derivation at 323 degrees, the volume of
water will be 2,300 cubic feet per square degree of country drained.
The discharge at each of the above points will therefore be as follows:

Moonalsnamtii i ure. lace dese esc! li foo cubiciteets

Below Magoung River ............... 18,175 FA
SU AIMATADUES . 25 Jovdre sas ssdesescversestol 000 43
Ep mEsresiies ei tee re eae BOO Ms

As the calculated discharge at Prome is within two hundred cubic
feet of the mean discharge obtained by the actual measurements of _
Dr. McClelland and Lieut. Falconnet, the calculated amounts of
discharge at the other points may be assumed as fair approximations
to, the truth.

16. The calculated discharge of the Irawadi at Moong Khamti
must now be compared with the state of the river as described by
Wilcox. He found the river 240 feet broad and fordable: that is,
the greatest depth was not more than 3 feet, and the mean depth
about 2 feet. The sectional area would therefore be 480 feet, which,
compared with the above calculated discharge of 1,733 cubic feet,
would give the mean velocity of the mass of water at 3°61 feet
per second ; which is equivalent to a surface velocity of 6:125 feet per
second, or somewhat more than 4 miles per hour.

17. If the area of derivation be taken at one whole degree, the
discharge at Moong Khamti will be 2,300 cubic feet, or one-third

2B

182 Memorandum on the Irawadi River. [No. 2,

more, and the surface velocity will be increased to upwards of 54
miles per hour. Even admitting that the mean depth may have
been three feet, the discharge would still be under 3,000 cubie feet.
But as a stream with a mean depth of three feet, and a current of
54 miles per hour, would be almost, if not quite, unfordable, a volume
of 3,000 cubic feet may be considered as the extreme discharge of the
Irawadi at Moong Khamti, consistent with Wilcox’s observations.
18. If this determination is correct, and I do not see how its
accuracy can be disputed, what has become of the Tsanpu, the great
river of Tibet? The following measurements of the Brahmaputra
and its tributaries will probably assist in determining this point:

On 26th December, 1825. On 29th March, 1826.
Dihong (Bedford)...... 56,564 cubie feet.
Dibong Se abitye dnaees 13,100 55
Joint stream ... 69,664 86,211
Brahmaputra (Wilcox)
ab Sadujal =... -0.:-.) 19,008 33,965
Total discharge... 88,722 120,176

On comparing the discharge of the Dihong with that of the
Dibong and Brahmaputra, the only natural way of accounting for
its immensely superior volume is by supposing that it must be fed
by some large stream from beyond the Himalaya. No accounts of
Cis-Himalayan drainage calculated from the data supplied by the
measurements of the Brahmaputra and Dibong would give a greater
discharge than 20,000 or at most 25,000 cubic feet. The question
then arises whence comes the other large volume of 30,000 cubic
feet of water, to which the only obvious reply is “from the Tsanpa
River of Tibet beyond the chain of the Himalaya.” The lower
course of the Tsinpt, where it breaks through the mountains, is
unknown; but from all the evidence collected by Wilcox, compared
with the small discharge of the Irawadi, and with the large volume
of the Dihong, the connection of the Tsanpti and Dihong Rivers
seem to me to be as clearly and satisfactorily established as any de-
duction can possibly be without absolute ocular demonstration,

1860. | Asiatie Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 183

19. The last link of corroborative evidence in favour of the Trans-
Himalayan source of the Dihong is the greater coldness of its waters
compared with those of the Ganges and other rivers, for the know-
ledge of which fact I am indebted to Colonel Phayre. I conclude
that the greater frigidity of the Dihong is due to the large volume
of melted snow supplied by the Tsanpt, which imparts some portion
of its original coldness to the waters of the Dihong.

Attempts of Asiatic Sovereigns to establish a Paper Currency.—By
EK. B. Cowen, M. A.

The old motto “ Hx Oriente lux” holds true in many departments
of science; Europe is no doubt indebted to Asia for many an inven-
tion and idea ; but if there be one science above others, which is all
her own and where the Western mind is utterly unindebted to the
East, it is that peculiar discovery of modern times, Political Economy.
In fact it is not under despotisms like those which have prevailed
from time immemorial in the great nations of Asia, that such a
science could even take root, much less bear fruit. And yet it is
singular, here and there, in the moral and philosophical treatises of
Eastern authors, to come upon imperfect attempts to develope some
of its principles; and in the same way, amid the bloody annals of
Hastern kings, to trace an occasional abortive effort to anticipate the
financial measures of modern times. Their very failures, in fact, are
deeply interesting. They tell us that mere physical might ig
powerless in the moral world ; that that magic influence of national
eredit, which is the firmest pillar of an empire’s stability, is beyond
the tyrant’s control, in spite of his armies.

It may not be uninteresting at the present time to trace a series of
these attempts in one particular direction,—I refer to the endeavours
of the kings of China, Persia and India to establish something like
a paper currency in their respective dominions. These attempts were
made during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries ; they all failed
after a longer or shorter period, and probably from the same causes.

We first meet with the idea in China. It is said that the plan was
originally started by a native Chinese monarch of the Song dynasty,
two centuries before the Moghul conquest ; and we certainly find it

2B2

184 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2?

in full force under the early successors of Chenghiz Khan. After the
expulsion of the Moghuls in 1866, the founder of the native or Ming
dynasty tried to revive it, but the attempt appears to have failed.

We have the accounts of two travellers, who visited China during
this period, to confirm this account. ‘The first is Marco Polo who
resided in the court of the Emperor Kublai Khan from about 1274 to
1291. Kublai Khan, one of the most enlightened of the Moghul mo-
narchs, had been crowned Great Khan (or more properly K4-an) of
Northern China in 1260; in 1280 he overthrew the Song dynasty in
the South, and he reigned over all China (founding the Yuen dynasty,)
until his death in 1294.

The second is the Arabian traveller Ibn Batita, who visited China
as ambassador from the Sultan of Delhi, Muhammad Toghluk, in
1345, and seems to have spent about a year there. He left during
the troubles which followed the accession of the last of the Yuen or
Moghul dynasty.

Marco Polo’s narrative is as follows.*

“With regard to the money of Kambalu,} the great Khan may be
ealled a perfect alchemist, for he makes it himself. He orders people
to collect the bark of a certain tree, whose leaves are eaten by the
worms that spin silk. The thin rind between the bark and the
interior wood is taken, and from it cards are formed, like those of
paper, all black. He then causes them to be cut into pieces, and
each is declared worth respectively half a livre, a whole one, a silver
grosso of Venice, and so on to the value of ten bezants. All these
cards are stamped with his seal, and so many are fabricated that they
would buy all the treasuries in the world. He makes all his payments
with them, and circulates them through the kingdoms and provinces,
over which he holds dominion; and none dares to refuse them under
pain of death, All the nations under his sway receive and pay this
money for their merchandise, gold, silver, precious stones, and
whatever they transport, buy or sell. The merchant often brings
to him goods worth 400,000 bezants, and he pays them all in these
cards, which they willingly accept, because they can make purchases
with them throughout the whole empire. He frequently commands

* Murray’s transl. p. 137, (ch, 26.) which I follow as more recent than Mars-
den’s.

+ Khan-balik or Pekin.

1860. } Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 185

those who have gold, silver, cloths of silk and gold, or other precious
commodities, to bring them to him. Then he calls twelve men
skilful in these matters and commands them to look at the articles
and fix their price. Whatever they name is paid in these cards,
which the merchant cordially receives. In this manner the great
sire possesses all the gold, silver, pearls and precious stones in his
dominions. When any of the cards are torn or spoiled, the owner
earries them to the place whence they were issued, and receives fresh
ones, with a reduction of 3 per cent. If any man wishes gold or
silver to make plates, girdles or other ornaments, he goes to the
office, carrying a sufficient quantity of cards, and gives them in
payment for the quantity he requires. This is the reason why the
Khan has more treasure than any other lord in the world; nay, all
the princes in the world together have not an equal amount.”

It has been sometimes said that Marco Polo saw only the court
and the servile obsequiousness of the courtiers; but this is by no
means the case. He continually mentions in the course of his travels
the fact of the paper currency in the provinces. Thus in Chap. 56,
(ch. 49 in Marsden) in his account of Cyn-gui (Chintigui in Mars-
den,) he says, “they have no money except paper,’’ and in that of
Ca-cian-fu (Pazafu in Marsden,) more than two months’ journey dis-
tant from Cyn-gui, “they are subjects of the Grand Khan, and his
paper money is current among them.’ Again in Chap. 60 (ch. 50
and 51, Marsden,) we have the same remark made about the cities of
Sin-gui and Cin-gui, which are described as “ full of merchandise and
arts and paying a large revenue to the sovereign.’ Again in Chap.
64 in describing the province of Pau-chym, we have, “ the people are
artificers and merchants, and have abundance of silk ; through all that
country the Khan’s paper money is circulated.’ Beside these, there
are at least a dozen similar allusions in his travels through various
parts of the empire.

There doubtless may be some exaggeration in his narrative; but
the very fact of the system’s continuance seems to prove that it was
by no means the oppressive system which it appeared to foreigners,
and in which character indeed it possessed such attractions to the
grasping despots of Persia and India.

The substance of Marco Polo’s account is amply confirmed by the
very similar narrative of Ibn Battita, who visited the same court

186 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [ No. 2,

nearly fifty years afterwards and found the same system still pursued
under the later princes of the dynasty. The dynasty was then
verging to its fall—it had indeed rapidly followed the law of all
Asiatic dynasties—what Gibbon calls “ the unceasing round of va-
lour, greatness, discord, degeneracy and decay.’’ Marco Polo had
found the Moghul power in all the youthful vigour of conquest; Ibn
Battita finds it a decrepit stock, “ primo nutans casura sub Euro.”

The following is the Muhammadan traveller’s account, as we read
it in the edition lately published at Paris by MM. Defremery and
Sanguinetti (Vol. IV. p. 259.)

“The inhabitants of China do not use pieces of gold or silver in
their commercial transactions, and all coins that come into the
country are melted into ingots. They buy and sell by means of
pieces of paper, each of which is as large as the palm of the hand,
and bears the Sultan’s mark or seal. Twenty-five of these notes are
ealled a balisht,* which means the same as our dinar. When any
body finds that his notes are worn out or torn, he carries them to
the office which is just like the mint with us, and there he has
new ones given him in place of the old. He has nothing to pay
for this, for the officers who have the charge of supplying these notes
are paid by the King. The management of the office is entrusted to
one of the principal Amirs of China. If a person comes to the mar-
ket with a piece of silver money (dirrhem) or even of gold (dindr),
in order to purchase any thing, no one will take it or pay him any
regard, until he has changed it for notes, and then he can buy what
he pleases.’’+

The chief difference between these two narratives is the absence, in
the latter, of the heavy seignorage of 3 per cent. which had been
levied in Marco Polo’s time. Dr. Lee in his translation adds a sen-
tence to explain it, “This is done without interest,—the profit aris-
ing from their circulation accruing to the King;” but these words
have not been kept in the late critical recension of the text.

* Dr. Lee in his translation wrongly gives the name as Shat, reading 0’il-shat
instead of bdlisht.

+ In the curious account of Ton Battita’s interview with the shekh (iy. p.
275), we have an instance of the currency of these notes, when one of the saint’s
companions gave him some paper-money ( ds} (20 nis {5s ) and said, “Take
these for your hospitable entertainment and depart.”

1860. ] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 187

The Jesuit, Du Halde, in his “ Deseription de I’ empire de la Chine,”
states that a few of the notes which were issued under these early
Chinese kings, are still in existence,* and they are regarded with
superstitious reverence. They are greatly prized as talismans to
protect houses from evil, and it is held as an omen of the greatest
good fortune, if, in building a new house, they can get one to hang to
the main beam. He gives a picture of one of these notes, on which
we find the word ¢schao as the current name.f The following is Du
Halde’s translation of the Chinese inscription, “ La cour des trésoriers
ayant presenté cette requeste, il est ordonné que la monnoye du papier
ainsi marquée du sceau imperial des Ming, aye cours et soit employée,
de méme que la monnoye de cuivre. Ceux qui en feront de fausse,
auront la teste coupée. Celui qui les aura accuséz et amenéz, sera
recompensé de deux cent cinquante Taels. De plus on lui donnera
les biens meubles et immeubles du coupable. Fait a telle année, tel
mois, tel jour du regne de Hong vou.”

We now turn to Persia, where we shall find a similar but less suc-
cessful attempt to have been made.

In the dissolution of the empire which followed Chenghiz Khan’s
death in 1226, and its division among his sons, his grandson Hulaki
Khan turned his arms to Persia, and after completing its conquest by
the taking of Baghdad and the overthrow of the Abbaside dynasty
of Caliphs, established himself on the vacant throne, founding the
Tl-khani dynasty. He died in 1264 and was succeeded by his son
Abaka Khan, who governed wisely and consolidated his father’s
conquests. But after his death, in 1283, a scene of discord and con-
fusion ensued, until Ky Khati succeeded to the throne in 1291. He
found the finances in great disorder, but instead of attempting to
restore them by economy, he plunged into all kinds of excess, and left
everything to a Wazir who was himself as extravagant as his master.
At length in 1294 affairs appear to have reached a crisis, and the
minister, at his wits’ end to provide for the current expences of the

* There is an interesting communication in the Royal Asiatic Society’s
Journ. Vol. XIII. on the private paper currency now in use in some parts of
China.

+ Tschao is found in De Guignes’ Chinese Dict., where it is explained, “ papy-
rus sigillata qua olim sinenses loco argenti utebantur,”

188 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2,

state, proposed to introduce into Persia the scheme of an inconverti-
ble paper currency, which the branch of Chenghiz Khan’s family
that reigned in China, was then carrying out with some success.
The eastern historians tell us that the minister consulted the Chinese
ambassador, and obtained from him the details of the measure; but
Sir John Malcolm plausibly suggests that Marco Polo may very
probably have had something to do with it. He arrived in Persia
about this very time, having accompanied the train of a princess,
whom Kublai Kaan had consented to give in marriage to Arghtin
Khan. On their arrival in 1292 or 1293 they had found that monarch
dead and his successor Ky Khatti on the throne. Marco Polo remain-
ed in Persia nine months, residing at the capital; and he reached
Venice in 1295,

Whether, however, the keen Venetian traveller was consulted or
not on the scheme, it was resolved by the king and his minister that
the attempt should be made. It proved, as we shall see, a miserable
failure, but the record of it remains, forming in fact the one cir-
cumstance of interest in Ky Khatt’s imbecile reign.

I subjoin the following account of the measure from Mirchond’s
history.* I regret that I cannot present the contemporary account
of Rashid-ud-din, who wrote his history, the Jami-ut-Tuwarikh,
under Ghazan Khan (Ky Khatt’s successor) and his son Uljaitu
Khan; but unfortunately the only MS. of that rare and interesting
work which is in the Society’s library, isincomplete, and this part of
the history (which occupies the first volume and is often called the
Taérikhi Ghaz4ni) is missing.

Mirchond relates how the Sultan’s Chancellor of the Exchequer,
( Wl5so Gale ) Sadri Jehan, used every means in vain to meet the
increasing financial difficulties of the empire. He tried loans, but
these only increased his embarrassments; and what with the Sultan’s
extravagance and his own, the treasury became empty, and he had
no money for the current expenses of the government. In the midst
of these perplexities, an officer of the Revenue department, named

* M. de Langlés published a similar extract from the Habib-us-siyar (written
by Mirchond’s son, Khondemir) in the Memoires de l’ Institut (Literature, &c.)
vol. IV. p. 129. Mirchond wrote his history towards the close of the 15th
century.

1860. ] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 189

*Izz-ud-din Muzaffar, gave him an account of the paper currency of
China, called chau, and recommended that a similar expedient should
be adopted in Persia. “ ‘In this way,’ he said, ‘the doors of business
will again be opened, and the wealth of the country will return to
the treasury without loss or distress accruing to any individual.’ ”
The remainder of the narrative shall be given in Mirchond’s words.*

“In these perplexing circumstances, the Chancellor of the Exche-
quer went with Pulad Changsanik, the ambassador at that time
from the emperor of China, and laid before the Sultan Izz-ud-din’s
proposal. Now the external aspect of the plan promised an ample
field of gain, and a diminution of the burdens of traders, and a
soothing of the hearts of the poor,—and Ky Khatu Khan, with all
promptitude, issued a decree that throughout his empire no buying or
selling should be conducted by means of the current coin, that men
should draw the line of oblivion over the weaving of gold-embroidered
cloth except for the especial use of the king and his nobles, and that
they should abstain from the manufacture of every article which
involvedthe consumption of gold or silver; and that the working
in gold or the smelting of silver be left henceforth to the yellow
cheeks of lovers and their running tears. In fine, by the seductive
instigation of this monster in human shape, Izz-ud-din Muzaffar,
who caused his beneficent master to be thus implicated in such an
evil design,—the emperor of sea and land appointed certain of his
nobles to carry out this perilous measure, and sent them into the
provinces of Jraki-Ajam and ’Arab, Diyarbakr, Rabi’ah, Mayyafarikin,
Azarbijan, Khurasan, Karman and Shiraz. In every city they built a
chau-khanah ; and exchangers, writers, and other treasury officers were
appointed, and every where a certain sum of money was expended
in the materials for the issue.t At the publication of this order, the
different nations were filled with astonishment and confusion.

** Now the form of the chau was an oblong piece of paper, and cer-
tain words in the language of Cathay were written on it, and on both
sides was the formula of belief, ‘‘ There is no God but God, and
Muhammad is his prophet,’ and beneath this the words Yiranjin
Tarji, which were the titles which the Kaans of China had conferred

* See the Bombay lithographed edition.
7 This is the reading of the Society’s MS,
2 C

190 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2,

on the kings of Persia. In the middle of the paper was drawn a
circle, and starting from the centre was written the value of the note,
which varied from half a dirrhem to ten dirrhems. Certain lines
were also written on it, the substance of which was as follows,—that
the emperor in the year 693 (A. H.) had issued these auspicious
chaus; that all who altered or forged them should be summarily
punished with their wives and children, and their property confiscated
to the treasury ; and that when these auspicious notes were once in
general circulation, poverty and distress would vanish from the people,
vegetables would become cheap, and rich and poor would be equal.
Certain poets and able authors of the time published their produc-
tions in praise of the scheme, to flatter the king and the minister ;
this single couplet is given as a specimen.

If the chau ( 9l= ) becomes current in the world,

The glory of the empire will be eternal ( | Sola Ye

“Since it was part of the edict that all who melted silver or gold in
their trades, should cease to work any longer therein, and these men
had accordingly forsaken their businesses, it was provided, as a means
of their subsistence, that each of them should receive a certain fixed
amount from the chaukhanah. It was also ordered that whenever the
chaus became obliterated by use, they should be brought to the chau-
khanah and new given in exchange. The Persian merchants by sea,
who traded with foreign countries,* were to bring, on the eve of the
voyage, their chaus to the mint and there receive gold in exchange.
In fine, in the month Zi’) ka’dah, in the year 693, chaus were first
issued in Tabriz; and in consequence of the stringent orders given,
for two or three days people used them in buying and selling. For
an order had been issued that every one should lose his head who
refused to accept the new currency. Many of the inhabitants of
Tabriz left the place and carried away their goods and provisions
from the bazar, so that this city, which is called the little Misr,
became as empty of people as a lover’s heart of patience. The cries
of young and old rose to heaven, and the common people in the
Friday’s assembly began to exclaim loudly against the tyrannous

* T have corrected the obscure reading of the Bombay edition to ose ods jt
BYel ee) us” 0.90, the reading of the Society’s MS. ;

1860. | Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 191

measure and implore heaven to send them aid; and loud were their
eurses against Izz-ud-din and those who were his partners in the
scheme. |

“ At last with common consent they attacked him, and, having killed
him with his followers, broke out into rebellion. All the movements
of the caravans were stopped in that district ; and robbers and law-
less men lay in wait in the streets and gardens, and if any poor
wretch by dint of a hundred stratagems had managed to get a little
corn or a bag of fruit, they took it away from him, and if he
attempted to resist, they said to him “ take these ‘ auspicious chaus’
then in exchange.” At length when the matter became really
serious and the knife, as it were, touched the bone, all the doors of
business were closed and the imperial revenue seemed abolished. The
nobles and amirs with the Chancellor of the Exchequer then went to
the king, and represented to him that the institution of chaus had
produced ruin to the subject and emptiness to the imperial treasury,
and if this state of things continued many days longer, the glory
of the empire would pass away, and no subjects be left in the realm.
The Sultan, having heard the words of these faithful counsellors,
issued orders for cancelling the chaus, and, the inhabitants conse-
quently returning to their homes, in a short time the city and bazar
of Tabriz resumed their original appearance.” ;

Short lived, however, as this measure appears to have been, its
consequences were not so transitory; for it brought speedy ruin on
the unfortunate monarch, who had been thus duped by his minister’s
golden promises. A few months afterwards, a rebellion is raised by
the nobles, and Ky Khata, after a brief struggle, is dethroned and
put to death.

But ill-fated as the measure had proved in Persia, the scheme of
transferring all the gold and silver of the kingdom into the imperial
coffers without the loss being felt by the subjects, was too tempting
to the ignorant mind of an oriental despot, to be at once abandoned.
We never hear of it again in Persia, but in the next century we find
it attempted in India by that strange mixture of the grandest and
the basest of Imperial qualities, the Sultan Muhammad Toghluk of |
Debli (1325—1851). Although in this case copper, not paper, was
adopted, still as Ferishta expressly tells us that it was done in imita-

Diy ine

192 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2,

tion of the Chinese system of chaws, we may allow it to stand in the
same series of attempts with the foregoing.

The great. authority for these later pre-moghul dynasties is the
Tarikhi Firozshahi of Zi& Barni,—an edition of which is now in the
press, to appear in the Bibliotheca Indica under the auspices of our
Society. Of Muhammad Toghluk’s reign he writes as a contemporary,
and the following is his account of this remarkable measure.
wh 5 dsucg ) she i= dws 6S Oo” plates ere Ebay
wd Sass wy Uy G5 lB y wligais Wlayelo SSp8 ey5 »
SS Sg See! Bog? Cem? 4% DYE 9 5g Gyr Alcles tS spin jzlee
Ly wpSmvo @iy AF glist pbldjy ale eye Kol i fy Ose? Wels 45 wT
ees) re? wl cole s suf db Le de 5! wit yyy 23,5 dul 0

ile coldle Gt ley pitay Ob Cml jy dacs BIO Ct pie
ye es, S53 eis SE UN ean GA ee Mi pe enon
Oy Do Ly 2 bS sty wloyd s O39! 108g Cyne py? w=” lhl.
la ASUIRY'S col wisr® cul syle p29 9) oe k= lia Ags? 9
xo Jou 23) sts WINS Colla 5] AA ,o 5,5d0 Kado JLst
Oi peg HOWLS Lyd Cyr so 31 US 4 layy,5 WM gdh wlgard s
Moyyd wy95 US yes Qi Sabu} eel wll at 9 Molo Go cb>
pid 9 Ob C5 yh 9 FIL we gy? i! wlbpdy leads g a
J» Dis 555 wUws yoo 65 VO es ENS Roh f Joss Zlhe ;
oer PAG Os 7) SU ST (50 Ged yy are. aS l=), Moke (<0
BS ye 2 Hg oh Cm? a? Op HE 0 aySj gy BOS)
375 Jibs 9 By Kine phe AF OB 1h 9 yd olin Cm peg OS G0 5!
Dear) ot) eae ee GY Ba SN a Ge oe
eo S 5I ue bSI5 wd 9S wo Ks} Us ye dg? 5 Oya 9 Gyb hee
rr Ke bys bose esa oes? ibis oof jb es oe
SS ec &Smo BS 5d 5 b sty wlio, cbl wes aro lg oy
Gee 2 8) AA Ol pi? oy oe? ol cers polls), Sib pais
Opa lS 30 lost, 2 Ure Sao Bl ES) eal Bie b jf Grol lp
SSA) Oy SiseS unr Of cols?» Ny» By yt wl}! Gog A48!y
wslSetnds 9 XpRi 9) BSG yuo WT Yor y dasile ANd 5a Ly Gao SG)
ae dof Jo Os 59 wer &SA3 wie 4 Oy 5) HLA yy eFs05
ure ES SJ 5 Sw! xovol oe oblalas 5 ax55 Uso ur "aS 3

* So in MS. but query wlbigs, agents, sircars ?

1860.] Asiatie Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 193

Abels: oh3) GHA yo SS Gy GA Shy S4 wort SHS GI bs
we &Sus wb ys w=? lhl. wle,s aS resi > jg oy) Cp 5S
sha ad ele iS 5 lo alee Gwe 665 Kbuly 51 aS Cdl gH
nds athe lye gd sliley 5) aoe? wlble

“ Another project of the Sultan’s, which brought ruin upon the
empire, was his interference with buying and selling, and issuing
copper money. Since Sultan Muhammad in his lofty ambition had
conceived the idea of subduing the inhabited part of the world, and
for this impracticable design were required countless followers and
attendants, and these could not be procured without ready money,
and the treasury laboured under emptiness in consequence of the
royal munificence,—the Sultan for all these reasons invented his
copper money ; and he issued a decree that in all purchases and sales
these copper coins should be current as those of gold and silver had
been. In consequence of this measure every Hindu’s house became
a private mint, and the Hindus of the various cities of the empire
had lakhs and crores of these copper pieces coined. With these they
paid their tribute, and with these they bought horses and arms and
costly goods of every description ; and the ranas, district officers and
sirears gained immense fortunes, but with serious detriment to the
empire. Nor was it long ere the distant provinces refused to take
these copper coins in exchange; and even there, where the king’s
edict was feared, a tanka of gold rose to the value of a hundred
copper pieces. Every goldsmith coined copper pieces in his own
house, and the treasury became filled with the coins. At last the
copper money became so depreciated that it was reckoned only like
shingle or potsherds, and the value of the old coins from the exces-
sive estimation in which they were held, was increased four or even
five fold. When such ruin everywhere fell upon commerce, and the
copper tokens became viler than bricks, and were of no use whatever,
Sultan Muhammad repealed his edict, and issued a new order, though
with the fiercest wrath within his heart,—that every one who had
the copper coin, might bring it to the treasury and exchange it for
the old gold money. Forthwith thousands of men from different
quarters, who had thousands of these tokens in their houses, and
utterly sick of them had tossed them into holes and corners with
the pots and pans, brought them to the treasury and received gold

194 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2,

and silver money in exchange.* In such quantities was the copper
earried to the treasury that there were heaps of ib in Toghlakabad
like mountains, while immense sums passed out from the treasury in
exchange for it, and this was one great evil which fell upon the state
from this measure. And again since the Sultan’s edict had failed in
bringing the scheme to pass, and the copper tokens had only ab-
sorbed a large portion of the revenue, the heart of the Sultan became
more and more alienated from his subjects.”

Ferishta’s account is based upon that of Zia Barni, but as he
supplements it from other authorities, it may not be uninteresting
to subjoin it. I may remark that neither of the historians gives us
any date for this measure; it probably took place in the middle of
Mubammad’s reign, but it is rather singular that Ibn Battita, who
spent some years in his court and has given copious anecdotes of his
generosity and tyranny, should have omitted all mention of the
project.

“ The history of the issuing the copper goldy is as follows :—

“ When the king desired, like Sekander, to conquer the seven
regions, and his pomp and treasury would not suffice to meet all his
demands, in order to attain his object, he invented a copper currency,
and issued orders that just as in China a paper gold is current, so
too in Hindustan they should coin copper gold in the mint, and make
it pass current instead of silver or gold money, and employ it in all
buying and selling. Now the Jau ( sl ) of China is a piece of paper
on which is written the name and title of the king, and the people
there use it commonly instead of silver and gold. But this
measure did not succeed in Hindustan. The Hindus in the empire
brought immense quantities of copper to the mint and obtained{ in
this way lakhs and crores of stamped coins, and having purchased
goods and arms, sent them to foreign countries and sold them there
for silver and gold. The goldsmiths also forged the royal stamp and

* JT cannot explain the words which follow this S20» pss ». They
would seem to mean “ by sixes and twos,”—can this reter to the rate of exchange ?
More probably, however, they are the names of gold or silver coins.

+ Ihave given a literal version of the printed edition, as General Briggs’
translation, generally so excellent, is here unusually wide of the original.

i General Briggs adds ‘‘ by a bribe to the officers.”

1860. ] Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. 195

coined money in their own houses. In this manner after a time it
came to pass that the distant provinces refused to take the copper
money and opposition began to break out on every side. At last
the discontent gradually spread until the copper tokens lost their
estimation even in the capital and its neighbourhood. The king
seeing this state of things began to repent of his order, and as there
was no help for it, he issued an order that every one who brought
the copper coins to the treasury, might receive gold and silver in
exchange. His hope was that by this means perhaps the copper
tokens would again rise in general estimation and maintain their
eurrency in commercial transactions. But the people, who in despair
had flung their copper tokens like stones and bricks in their houses,
all rushed to the treasury and exchanged them for gold and silver. In
this way the treasury soon became empty, but the copper coins had
as little circulation as ever, and a very grievous blow was given to
the state.’’*

I have thus endeavoured to give a sketch of all that is known
respecting these three attempts to introduce a total change into the
commercial and financial ideas of the semi-civilized nations of Asia.
Oriental historians alas! have only eyes for battles and court-shows,
—the condition of the people and the progress of ideas lie entirely
out of the range of their observation ; and hence all that we learn
from them respecting these schemes is disappointing and barren. In
two of the instances mentioned, Persia and India, the experiment
immediately failed; for the circumstances under which it was tried
were eminently unpropitious to its success. The reigning monarchs
were, the one an impotent, the other a furious, tyrant ; the state was
suffering all the evils of conquest and despotism; and the only aim
of the monarchs in introducing the schemeat all, was to rob their
subjects the more easily. It was welcomed as a new engine to wring
their gains into the treasury,—that the Sultan’s round of extrava-

* Though not strictly bearing upon the question, I cannot refrain from
alluding to the history of the water-carrier who saved Huméytin’s life at Chonsa.
He was rewarded by sitting on the imperial throne for half a day. He employed
his brief reign in providing for his family and friends; and to commemorate ity,
he had his beestie’s skin cut up into leather rupees which were gilt and stamped
with his name and the date of his reign as sovereign prince!

196 Asiatic Sovereigns and Paper Currency. [No. 2,

gance and profligacy might continue unbroken. It was begun only
to gratify a tyrant’s selfishness, and of course it miserably failed.
But as far as we can tell from our meagre accounts, it was much
more successful in China ; it was once extensively used by the native
sovereigns ; and Marco Polo in his various travels abundantly proves
that the royal notes of the Moghuls had a wide circulation through
the different provinces. As long as the Moghul dynasty governed
well, the experiment seems to have succeeded; and it certainly lasted
under them for nearly a century. We cannot tell the exact causes of
its final failure; but it is not improbable that, as the Moghul dynasty
grew debased, the effeminate puppets who succeeded to such great
Kings as Kublai Kaan, under the guidance of designing ministers,
kept increasing the issues, in the vain idea that it was an inexhausti-
ble source of revenue, until if ended in a revolution. A change of
dynasty would introduce new feelings—the old paper currency would
naturally become associated with the remembrance of the later evils,
and the earlier benefits be forgotten ; and national hatred would link
it with the detested name of the expelled Moghul dynasty. Under
these circumstances we need not be surprised at the failure of the
attempt which the Chinese successors to the Moghuls made to
revive it.

I need not add to the length of this paper, by subjoining any
detailed remarks on the wide difference between the circumstances of
the present time and any of these three previous periods,—more
| especially the Indian period under Mohammad Toghluk. India now
and India then in every respect present a perfect contrast. With
regard to China, the partial success of the plan there seems highly
encouraging; and every circumstance which in that case tended to
impair public confidence, will be absent in the present time. With
all those drawbacks, we know that the “tschaos”’ did circulate far
and wide; and in Marco Polo’s time they were apparently received
with good will; and if this effect followed under a semi-barbarous
despotism in China, why should it not follow to a far wider extent
under a paternal and civilised government in India ?

SDL LDIF LODO DOOD IO Io

1860. ] On recent Russian Researches. 197

On recent Russian Researches.—By Rev. J. Lone.

After searching in vain among Europeans in Caleutta for copies of
the Transactions of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh, I pro-
cured them at last in the Library of a mative friend. It is to be
deeply regretted there is so little literary and scientific intercourse
between St. Petersburgh and Calcutta, for the Russians have long
laboured with great research in the investigation of the literature
and antiquities of Asia and particularly of Central Asia; and with the
extension of Russian power and influence to the frontiers of India,
we may expect that much light will be thrown on the mental and
social state of the people of Tibet, Bokhara, Khorasan, Kirghistan
and Ariana. Russia from the prominence she assigns to linguistic
qualifications among her functionaries, and from her position as a
Semi-Asiatic power, seems preeminently marked out as a pioneer in
Asiatie Science and Ethnology; the works she has already published
and the liberal patronage of the Czar afford bright hopes for the
future.

The Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh was highly favored by
Alexander the Ist of Russia, and the late Emperor shortly after his
accession attended with his family its anniversary and patronised
it in various ways by appointing its members to oriental and scientific
yaissions and making grants of money for special oriental objects.
The Academy has, on various occasions, encouraged and aided scien-
tifie voyages such as those of Pallas, Gmelin; though it has of late
years rather helped with its counsel while the Imperial Government
have defrayed the expenses, as in the cases of—M. Baer who spent
three years 1853-57 investigating the fisheries of the Caspian.—M.
Helmersen on geological researches in Olonez.—M. Schrenck, zoological
and ethnological enquiries in the countries bordering on the Amour.—
Middendorffs and Borstch’s zoological and botanical researches on the
eoasts of the sea of Aral.—M. Abich on the geology of the Caucasus.
—M. Struve, trigonometrical surveys between the Atlantic and
Caspian.

In 1856, an annual prize of 3000 roubles was founded by Count
Ouevarof to be adjudicated by the Academy for encouraging works
en Russian history and the drama. Previous to that eight annual

2D

198 On recent Russian Researches. [No. 2,

prizes were instituted in 1821 called the Demidoff Prizes. In 1855,
the works for the prize amounted to twenty-five, of these eight were on
History, three on Statistics, two on Jurisprudence, one on Geography,
two Mathematical, one Natural Science, two Rural Economy, one Me-
dicine, four Philology. All were in the Russian language, indicating a
revulsion from the old practice of writing in French and German.
Prizes were in 1857 assigned for the following works—the Flora of Lake
Baikal—Fossil fish of the Silurian system near the Baltic—History
of Russian legislation to the time of Peter the Great—Hoffman’s
tour to the Northern Uralian mountains—The Shipwrecks and
Burnings in the Russian navy—The inferior algze and infusoria—His-
tory of the Moscow Academy—Systematic logic. One subject of the
prize for 1858 was an historical exposition of and statistical researches
on the emancipation of the peasantry in the different states of
Europe.

In the department of Oriental Literature in 1857, we find Monsieur
Dorn actively pursuing his researches on the Muhammadan sources
serving to a history of the people on the South Coast of the Caspian ;
he has published two volumes of Persian texts on the subject.
Monsieur Khanikoff has presented a memoir of the Caucasus and a
notice of the journals of the Persian traveller Zeinel Abidin: valu-
able contributions of Sassanian coins with dissertations on their
dates have been made. Several members of the Russian Academy
are investigating the idiom, history and literature of the Afyhans.*
Others are engaged on Kurd history: Monsieur Lerch, a Kurdish
scholar, was sent by the Academy to live among a number of Kurdish
prisoners brought into the Government of Smolensk for the purpose of
learning the Kurdish colloquially ; the Russian Consuls and Function-
aries have given warm co-operation in these investigations into Kur-
dish literature so important to a knowledge of the Iranian race.
Monsieur Schiefner is labouring on the Buriat, one of the purest off-
shoots of the Mongolian language as also on a Mongolian translation
of the Vetdl panchabinsati, which, like the Hitopadesh, has been
translated into many languages.

M. Kunik has written a memoir on Russian Expeditions to the

* On a recent occasion while the English Government subscribed for five
copies of a Pushto Dictionary, the Russian authorities subscribed for two
hundred,

1860. | On recent Russian Researches. 199

Caspian coasts in the 9th century. M. Brosset has published a
Dissertation on political relations between Russia and Georgia since
1586, and also a History of Georgia, the work of eighteen years’
hard labour. Great interest is taken in pointing out the connection
between the Zend and Slavonic languages. Wasselief of Kazan is
engaged ina series of researches into Buddhism and also into the
Tibetan language—while Schiefner in 1854 read an interesting paper
on the Ceylon, Nepal and Asam coins in the Academy of St. Peters-
burgh.

During the year 1857 Memoirs were read on the following sub-
jects :

The nebulosity of Orion, by M. Otto Struve.

The Secular perturbations of the great planets, by M. Perevost-
chikof.

Researches on the elasticity of metals, by M. Kupffer.

The quickness of rotation on the current produced by magneto- |
electrie machines, by M. Leng.

On simplifying and expressing popularly the forces of electricity,
by M. Jacobi.

On isothermal lines im Russian Maps, by Vesseloosky.

Crystalised combinations of Hydrocarbures neutores, by M.
Fritzsch.

Action of azotic acid Se. fe. by Ditto.

Contributions to a Geology of Russia, by M. Kokcharof.

On salt genuine and its geological site in Armeman Russia, by M.
(bich.

On certain fauna and flora near Lake Aral, by Ditto.

The Geological Map of the Caucasus, by Ditto.

An inflammable gas in the Crater of Vesuvius and its perrodical
changes, by Ditto.

The vegetation of the Amour, by M. Ruprecht.

The flora of Russia, Umbellifere of Kamskatkha, by Ditto.

On Embryos formed without fecundation, by Ditto.

The changes produced in the soil of Novogorod by drainage, he
M. Jezelnof.

On the Hareng fish of the Caspian, by M. Baer.

The Mammifere insectivores of Russia.

2D 2

200 Literary Intelligence. [No Z,

Literary Intelligence.

Mr. F. EK. Hall writes from America, in a letter dated Dec. 24th.

“ You may not be aware that a translation of the Sérya-siddhdnta
is coming out in the Journal of the American Oriental Society. Part
has appeared ; and the rest is ready for the press and will probably
be published by next April.” The translation is made by the Rev.
— Burgess, assisted by Professor Whitney. Mr. Hall elsewhere re-
marks, “if I had Pundit Bapi Deva at my side, I think I could
considerably improve it.” Our learned coadjutor will be glad to learn
that the translation by his fellow editor, is in the press, and will soon
be issued in the Bibliotheca.

Professor Miiller writes from Oxford, in a letter dated April Ist.

“ The Strya-siddhanta,as you probably have heard before now, has
been edited and translated (revised by Whitney) in the Journal of
the American Oriental Society ; it seems very carefully done with
diagrams and notes. Biot has lately published some articles in the
Journal des Savans on Indian Astronomy, reiterating his opinion that
the Hindus borrowed from the Chinese. Whitney believes it; L
shall never believe it; as little should I believe that the Greeks bor-
rowed their Astronomy from the Goths. You ask me to mention
some works which are wanted for the Bibliotheca Indica. Would it
be possible to prepare a complete edition of Kumarila? He is a most
instructive writer, and there are no complete MSS. of his Tantra-
vartika in any library in Europe. Is the Mahabhashya ever to be
continued? The plan to publish the Vais’eshika Siatras with com-
mentary is a very good one. What could be done for the Puranas P
Could you get an edition of the Vayu Purana? This seems to be
one of the most original. However, the text of the Vishnu Purana
too would be acceptable. If you think it possible to publish a col-
lection of the Upanishads, excluding only the most modern compil-
ations, that would be equally useful... .. The Library of the East India
House is to be removed to the Board of Control; happily it has been
saved from being swallowed up by the British Museum. I hoped for
a time we might have got all the MSS. for the Bodleian, but this
was not to be... .. Aufrechtis going on with the Catalogue of our Sans-
krit MSS., part of which is out, but I do not know whether it is im

1860. ] Lnterary Intelligence. 201

the trade. His edition of the Unadi Sitras is very useful and care-
fully edited. There is not much doing in Sanskrit on the Continent.
... L received the separate copies of the Essay on Writing which was
inserted in the Journal. Bohtlingk has written an Essay in answer
to my hypothesis, but it contains no new facts, and does not seem to
me to remove any of the difficulties which I stated.”

We have received during the present year two new parts of Messrs.
Bohtlingk and Roth’s Sanskrit Dictionary, which carry the work
down to ataq_. It is seldom that we can detect any omissions in
this excellent work; but we may venture to notice an oversight in
the latter part. Under the word seqt we have only a quotation from
the Mahabh,, where it is a proper name, followed by the remark,
* Welche Bed. hat aber das Wort, Mélati-Madhava 148-8?” The
learned editors appear to have overlooked the fact that this obscure
word is a favourite with Bhavabhuti. It occurs in the Mal-Madh.,
p- 3.3 in the phrase seqtatata: where the scholiast explains it by
yfaq (Prof. Wilson translates it “ possessing names of note.’”’). In
the prologue to the Mahavirach. we have Byequr:* in a similar
sense. The use of this word in Mal. M., p. 148, 8,

SMAI Cis AS ALITA AS AT
is by no means so infrequent as the editors’ remark would lead us to
suppose. The same meaning (as applied to the blossoms of the Ka-
damba) occurs in an earlier part of this very play (p. 48, last line) in
the lines
TART SAGIIA CTSA, Ha Aa Stara |
PAC AAA ATI ACIS FAIL ASAT: |
where the scholiast explains it by 44; anda parallel is also to be
found in the Mahdaviracharita (Trithen’s ed. p. 99, 17) where it is
applied to the masses of clouds,
ate Saat: Hera:
fraqaesatate agicd fa Fram
C.

* So the Calcutta edition, explained by Pundit Taranath Tarkabachaspati
SHCAMHAAGAA: The London edition reads faultily SEAL.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Aprit, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society, was held on
the 4th instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the Chair.

The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

1. From Rajah Kundurpeshwar Sinha, through the Collector of
Burdwan, four silver coins.

2. From the Royal Academy of Sciences at Stockholm, a copy of
Eugenes Resa, Heft 6.

3. From Henri de Saussure, of Geneva, Parts 8 and 9 of Mono-
graphie des Guépes Sociales.

4. From Major H. L. Thuillier, a map of the China coast.

5. From Captain Jethro Fairweather, commanding the ship For-
farshire, a skull of Delphinus eurynome, from the Bay of Bengal; a
very beautiful and perfect specimen.

6. Mrs. Edwards, two fishes from Port Blair, one of them a Ser-
ranus new to the Museum.

7. Received by Banghy Dak, the skin of a Lagomys.

8. From the Curator, a fine stuffed specimen of Rupicola sangui-
nolenta, Gould.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were
balloted for, and elected ordinary Members.

J. E. T. Aitchison, Esq., M. D.; A. K. Dyer, Esq.; H. Braddon,
Esq. ; and Alonzo Money, Hsq., B. C. 8.

Dr. M. Haug, of Poonah, was also balloted for, and elected a cor-
responding member.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 203

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary members
at the next meeting.

The Right Hon’ble J. Wilson, proposed by the President, and
seconded by Sir Bartle Frere.

R. Temple, Esq., B. C. S., proposed by the President, and seconded
by Col. Strachey.

Charles Hobhouse, Esq., B. C.S., proposed by the President, and
seconded by Dr. Kay.

Dr. H. Halleur, Professor of Natural Philosophy, Presidency Col-
lege, proposed by Major H. L. Thuillier, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Captain Stanton, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Col. Baird Smith,
seconded by Mr. Atkinson. |

Captain Adrian D. Vanrenen, late 71st B. N. I., Revenue Surveyor,
Jhansie, proposed by Major Thuillier, seconded by Major Sherwill.

Babu Jogindra Narain Roy, proposed by Babu Rajendralall Mittra
seconded by the President.

Communications were received—

1. From R. B. Chapman, HEsq., Under-Secretary to the Govern-
ment of India, a copy of a letter from the Superintendent of Port
Blair, reporting particulars of friendly interviews held with the
aborigines of the Andaman Islands.

2. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, an abstract of the Meteorological
Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, in October last.

The Secretary submitted the following statement, shewing the
amount of the Society’s Income derivable from the payments of

members for the last 5 years.

No. of {Amount of|Amount of en-| Total In-
Members. subns. at} trance fees come.
Rs. 64. at Rs. 32.

Jan. 1, 1856, .. 128 8192 416 8608
Do. 1858, .. 116 7424 192 7616

Do. 1857, 131 8384 608 8992
Do. 1859, .. 96 6144

204 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

Number of Amount cf Sub-

| Members. scriptions.
z | | | ss =
=e | [> 2) Deans
isultces | ot | eg
= | 2 | _ |ab48 | at 24 Pea es
Jan. 1, 1860, ..| 78 | 58 | 186) 3744| 1392) 5186, 1376/6512
April 4, ,, ..| 98 | 70 | 168} 4704) 1680 634 928* 7312

A paper was read “On the great Flood of the Indus in August,
1858,” by Captain Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers.

On the motion of Major Thuillier, the special thanks of the
meeting were voted to Captain Montgomerie for his interesting
paper.

The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in

March last.
Presented.

Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vols. 14, 16 and 17.
—By THE SOCIETY.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, Parts 1 to 8 of Vol. 7.—By
THE ACADEMY.

Monographie des Guépes Sociales, Cahier 8, 9. Par Henri de Saussure.—
By THE AUTHOR.

Selections from the Records of Government, N. W. P., 2 copies of Part
33.—By THE GOVERNMENT.

A Classified Catalogue of the Raw Produce of the Madras Exhibition of
1859, 2 copies.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, Home DEPARTMENT.

Report of the British Indian Association for 1859.—By THE AssOocIATION.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for February, 1860.—By THE Eprror.

Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. 52.—By
THE GOVERNMENT.

Memoirs of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vols. 23, 25 and 26.—By
THE SOCIETY.

* For the three months.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 205

Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge, By
the Rey. James Challis, M. A., F. R. S—By tHe OBSERVATORY.

Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made at Toronto in Canada,
Vol. 3.

Report of the British Association, held in August, 1856.—By THe As- °*
SOCIATION.

The Atheneum for December, 1859.—By Tur Epiror.

Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. 23, Part 2.—By THE
ACADEMY.

The Philosophical Magazine, No. 124, for January, 1860.—By THE
EpITors.

Voyage round the World of the Royal Frigate Eugene, Part 6.—By THE
Roya ACADEMY OF STOCKHOLM.

Map of the China Coast.—By Masor THUILLIER.

Purchased.
Annales des Sciences Naturelles, No. 5 of Tome 11, 4 series.
Conchologia Iconica, Parts 188, 189.
Sanskrit Worterbuch, Part 3.
Revue De Zoologie, No. 11, 1859.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, No. 25.
Deutsches Worterbiich, Vol. 3.
Comptes Rendus, Tome 50, No. 1.
Journal Des Savants for November, 1859.
Die Lieder Des Hafis, Vol. 2, Part 4.
The Literary Gazette, Nos. 77 to 81.
Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th December, 1859 and lst January, 1860.
2 Nos.
The Westminster Review, No. 33, for January, 1860.

For May, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 2nd Instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Major H. L, Thuillier, a few sheets of the engraved
Indian Atlas.

25

206 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. (No. 2,

2. From the Rev. J. Long, a copy of his work entitled “The
Indigenous Plants of Bengal.”

8. From Baboo Kaliprusunno Singh a copy of Purana Sangraha,
part I. (containing a translation in Bengali of the first Book of the
Mahabharata.)

4. From Captain Layard, through Lieutenant-Colonel Young,

five base silver coins.

The following is Captain Layard’s account of them :—

“ Berhampore, 38rd April, 1860.

“My pear Youne,—The accompanying five coins were found by
Assistant Overseer Bheemser Singh in digging the foundations of the
Post Office buildings at Rajmehal. You will perceive that they
bear the date, A. H. 1155, and as I read, are of the reign of Mahom-
med Shah, and were struck at Moorshedabad. They are of a very
base coinage, seemingly half copper and lead.

“ Will you kindly present these coins to the Asiatic Society.

Yours sincerely,
(Signed) F. P. Layarp.”

5. From J. H. Gurney, Esq., M. P., of Catton Hall, Norwich,
the following skeletons in beautiful condition, and ready mounted :—

VULPES VULGARIS, European Fox.

MustEeLa PuTORIUS, Pole-cat.

MEeEtEs Taxus, Badger.

PHOOA VITULINA, Seal.

ERINACEUS vuLGARIS, Hedgehog.

ARVICOLA AMPHIBIA, Water Vole.

Larus MARiInvs, Great Black-backed Gull.

MERGUS MERGANSER, Goosander.

CoLyMBusS Arcticus, Black-throated Loon.

Fratrrcuna arorica, Puffin.

Also British skins of Quails, Snipes, and little Grebes, to compare
with their Indian representatives.

The special thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Gurney for
this valuable addition to the Society’s osteological collection.

6. From Major G. G. Pearse, Commandant, 3rd Sikh Irregular
Cavalry, a skin of HeMaTORNIS CHEELA.

Read the following letters from Government in reply to the appli-

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 207

cation of the Society that their Curator, Mr. Blyth, might be deput-
ed as naturalist to accompany the China force.
From R. B. Coarman, Esgq.,
To W.S. Arxinson, Esq.,
Secy. to the Asiatic Society.
Council Chamber, the 7th April, 1860.
Sts,— Your letter, No. 88, dated the 27th February last, containing
the proposal of the Society to send Mr. Blyth to China, in connec-
tion with the Military Expedition now in course of being despatched
to that country, having been referred for the orders of His Excellency
the Governor-General, I am now directed to transmit a copy of a letter,
No. 78, dated the 19th ultimo from the Secretary with His Lordship
on the proposal.
I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your most obedt. servant,
(Signed,) KR. B. Coarman,
Under-Secy. to the Govt. of India.

From C. Brapoy, Esa.,
Secy. to the Govt. of India with the Govr.-Genl.
To W. Grey, Esq.,
Secy. to the Govt of India, Home Dept. Calcutta,
Camp Deenanugger, the 19th March, 1860.

Srr,—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter,
No. 463, dated 3rd Inst., submitting copy of a communication from
Mr. W. S. Atkinson, Secretary to the Asiatic Society, containing a
proposal to send Mr. Blyth to China, in connection with the Military
Expedition now in course of being despatched to that country.

2. In reply Iam directed to state that the Governor-General
much regrets that it is not in his power to view favorably the pro-
posal contained in Mr. Atkinson’s letter.

3. The Government of India is aware that Her Majesty’s
Government desires to keep the Staff Hstablishment of the Army in
China down to the lowest number.

4, The Government of India knows too that space on ship-board
will be very valuable.

5. It is impossible to say whether any base of operations on the

252

208 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

Northern coast will be taken up, or whether the fleet will serve as
the base; in the latter case Mr. Blyth’s operations would be carried
on only at a great disadvantage, if at all.

6. Mr. Blyth’s readiness to run all risks in the pursuit of science
is creditable to him; but if the Government of India send him to
China the Commander of the Force will be responsible for his pro-
tection and that of his Assistants.

7. The Governor-General is strongly against attaching non-
combatants to Sir Hope Grant’s Force in the present aspect of affairs.
It may be different if we take a footing on the coast; and should
this happen, it may be a reason for reconsidering the proposal of the
Asiatic Society. But until we see our way more clearly as to the
nature of the operations in China, His Excellency thinks it is the
duty of the Government of India to add as little as possible to Sir
Hope Grant’s responsibilities and to keep his Foree as compact as
possible.

8. The Governor-General has no knowledge of the intention of
Her Majesty’s Government to send any naturalist. If any person is
so employed it will most probably be the Medical Officer of one of
Her Majesty’s ships, as has been done on some other occasions.

9. The Governor-General has before him a nominal list of the
Staff of the French Expedition. His Excellency cannot say whether
it is complete, but there is no sceintifie functionary in it.

I have the honor to be, &c.,
(Signed) C. U. ArrcHEson.

Read a letter from Major R. C. Tytler expressing his desire to
withdraw from the Society.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were
balloted for and elected ordinary members.

The Right Hon’ble J. Wilson.

R. Temple, Esq. B. C. S.

Charles Hobhouse, Esq. B. C. S.

Dr. H. Halleur.

Capt. F. S. Stanton, Bengal Engineers.

Capt. Adrian D. Vanrenen.

Baboo Jogindra Narain Roy.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-
bers at the next meeting.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 209

W. Ritchie, Esq., M. A., Advocate General, proposed by Mr.
Atkinson, seconded by the President.

J. G. Thomson, Esq., proposed by Mr. F. Fisk Williams, seconded
by Mr. Atkinson.

The Rev. W. Ayerst, Rector of St. Paul’s school, proposed by Mr.
Cowell, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

C. J. Campbell, Esq., C. E., Delhi, proposed by Lieut.-Col. H.
Yule, seconded by Capt C. H. Dickens.

Report of the Council.

The Council beg to submit the following report of the Philologi-

cal Committee for the approval of the Society.
Report.

The Philological Committee beg to recommend to the Council
that the Persian Historical work entitled Tarikhi Masdudi be pub-
lished in the new series of the Bibliotheca Indica. Mr. Morley has
offered to send his transcript of the original, prepared from several
MSS. for the Oriental Text Society, but which he is willing to hand
over to the Asiatic Society, to publish in their Bibliotheca. Indica.
The work would occupy about four fasciculi, and as it is the com-
position of Sultan Masaudi’s Secretary, Abul Fuzl Baihaki, it offers a
contemporary picture of the period. For the importance of the time
itself, it will be sufficient to quote the following from Elphinstone’s
History.

“ \asaudi’s period must have been one of the most deserving of
notice in the whole course of the career of the Muhammadans in
India. It must have been then that permanent residence in India,
and habitual intercourse with the natives, introduced a change into
the manners and ways of the invaders, that the rudiments of a new
language were formed and a foundation laid for the present national
character of the Muhammadan Indians.”

The Committee also beg to recommend the publication of the
Sanscrit text of the Aphorisms of Sandilya, which Dr. Ballantyne
has offered to edit, with a native commentary and an English trans-
lation. The text and commentary will only fill about one fasciculus,
and the work itself appears to be one on every account well deserv-
ing of being included in the Bibliotheca Indica.

The report was adopted.

210 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

A paper was read by E. B. Cowell, Esq., M. A., on the Kiran-us-
Sadain, a Persian historical poem, by Amir Khusrau.

The thanks of the meeting were voted to Mr. Cowell for his
valuable paper.

The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in

April last.
Presented.

Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, Nos. 60 and 61.—By THe
Sociery.

Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, Vol. IV. Parts 4, 5
and 6.—By THE SocIEty.

Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1856, 57, and 48, and also
parts 1, 2, and 3 of 1859.—By THE Society.

General Report of British India, Vols. 1, 2 and 3.—By THe Bencan
GOVERNMENT.

Maps and Plans to accompany Government Record, No. 53.—By THE
SAME.

Annual Progress Reports of the Executive Engineers, No. 53.—By THE
SAME.

The Indigenous Plants of Bengal.—By THE AuTHor.

Purana Sangraha (being a translation in Bengali of Mahabharata), Part I.
—By THE EDITOR.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for March, 1860.—By THE Epiror.

The Annals of Indian Administration, Vol. [V. Part 1.—By THe GoverRn-
MENT OF INDIA.

A Classified Catalogue of the Raw Produce of the Madras Exhibition.—
By THe Mapras GOVERNMENT.

Bibidharta Sangraha for Bhadro.—By THE Epiror.

Guide to the Gardens of the Zoological Society of London.—By THE
SOCIETY.

Notices of the Proceedings of the Royal Institution of Great Britain,
Part IX. November, 1858 to July, 1859.—By tue INsTITUTION.

Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. 55.—By
THE GOVERNMENT.

Journal Asiatique, Vols. 14 and 15 being Nos. 55, 56.—By Tue Socirry.

The Athenzeum for January and February, 1860.—By THE Epiror.

The Philosophical Magazine, for February and March, 1860.—By THE
Epirors.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 214

Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 37.—By tTuE
Society.

Weber’s Vajrastici Des Acvaghosha.—By THE AUTHOR.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXIII. Part I.—By
THE SOCIETY.

Jahrbuch, Vol X. No. 3.—By Tur AustTRIAN ACADEMY.

Juynboll’s Lexicon Geographicum, Nonum Fasciculum.—By THE
AUTHOR.

A pamphlet entitled “English version of the New Taxes.”—By THE
BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

A pamphlet entitled “ English version of the New Indian Paper Currency.”
—By THE SAME.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, Nos. 26 and 27.

The Quarterly Review, No. 213 for January, 1860.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 225, for June, 1860.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th January, 1st February and 15th Fe-
bruary, 3 Nos.

Comptes Rendus, Tome 50. Nos. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 82 to 89.

Journal des Savants for December, 1859 and January, 1860.

The American Journal of Science and Arts for January, 1860.

The Natural History Review for January, 1860.

Revue De Zoologie, No. 12, 1859.

Macnaghten’s Hindu and Muhammadan Law. Edited by Prof. H. H.
Wilson.

Geschichte des Abbasidenchalifats in Egypten, Vol. I.

Elfachri, Von W. Ahlwardt.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XI. No. 6.

Sanskrit-Worterbuch, Vol. 3.

Conchologia Iconica, Part 193.

Jules Thonnelier’s Vendidad Sadé.

Sidi Khalil’s Précis de Jurisprudence Musulmane.

Les Avadanas, Vols. 1, 2 and 5.—By M. STanisuaus JULIEN.

For June, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 6th instant.
A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair,

212 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2,

The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Major Bouverie, Governor-General’s Agent at Bhurt-
pore, a meteorite which fell at a village about fifteen miles south of
Bhurtpore.

2. From the Government of India, Home Department, No. 53 of
the Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government.

8. From the Bengal Government No. 82, and Parts I. and II. of

No. 33, of the Selections from its Records, also a copy of Mr. Allen’s
report on the administration of the Cossyah and Jynteah Hill Ter-
ritory.
4. From R. Swinhoe, Esq., of H. M. Consulate, Amoy, a large
collection of Chinese birds and a few quadrupeds, many of the former
not presented to the Society, but forwarded merely for inspection ;
also a small collection of birds from the Philippine Islands; and
another from South Africa, comprising several species new to the
Society’s Museum.

5. From Major R. C. Tytler of the late 38th B. N. I., a collec-
tion of sundries, comprising a few acceptable specimens, but nothing
new to the Society’s Museum excepting a Chinese Synzgnathus, evi-
dently taken from one of the insect Boxes commonly brought from
Canton.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were
balloted for and elected ordinary members.

W. Ritchie, Esq., M. A., Advocate General.

The Rev. W. Ayerst.

C. J. Campbell, Iisq.

J. G. Thompson, Hsq.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-
bers at the next meeting.

Rajah Bunsput Sinha of Allahabad, proposed by Mr. Atkinson
seconded by the President.

A. B. Sampson, Esq., Assistant Secretary, Department Public
Works, proposed by Col. Baird Smith, seconded by Dr. Eatwell.

W. Grey, Esq., Secretary to the Government of India, Home
Department, proposed by the President, seconded by Col. Baird
Smith.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 2138

J. P. Grant, Esq., Jr., proposed by the President, seconded by Mr.
Atkinson.

Dr. Simpson, Civil Surgeon, proposed by the President, seconded
by Mr. Atkinson,

George H. M. Batten, Esq., B. C. S., proposed by Mr. J. Strachey,
seconded by Dr. T. Thomson.

E. G. Mann, Esq., Rajshaye, proposed by Mr. W. Theobald, Jr.,
seconded by Mr. J. G. Medlicott.

L. F. Byrne, Esq., C. E., proposed by the President and seconded
by Mr. Leonard.

George Shelverton, Esq., proposed by Col. Waugh, seconded by
Major Thuillier.

Syud Ahmed Khan, of Moradabad, proposed by the President, se-
conded by Mr. Cowell.

Communications were received—

1. From Lord H. Ulick Browne, Under-Secretary to the Govern-
ment of India, a copy of a letter from the Superintendent of Port
Blair, reporting an attack made by some of the aborigines on Dr.
Gamack and his boat’s crew.

2. From Baboo Radhanauth Sikdar, Abstract of the Meteorolo-
gical Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office for Novem-
ber last.

Mr. Cowell read a paper on “ Attempts by Asiatic Monarchs to
introduce a Paper Currency.”

The thanks ofthe meeting were given to Mr. Cowell for his
valuable and interesting communication.

The Officiating Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The Library has received the following accessions since the meeting in
May last.

Presented.

Denscriften des Kaiserlichen Akademie Der Wissenschaften, Bands IX.,
XY. and XVI.—By THE ACADEMY.

Det Norske Sprogs.—By THE CriISTIANIA SOCIETY,

Kongeriget Norge, 3 parts.—By THE SAME.

Undervisningsvesenets Zilstand i Norge, for 1853.—By Tue Samr.

Kongeriget Norge for 1857.—By THE SAME.

Beretning, 1851—1855.—By THE SAME.

Piperviten og Ruselotbatten.—By THE Sameg,

214 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2,

Chart of the Northern Coast, Nos. 13 A, 13 B, 12 A. B., 12 B.—By tHe
SAME,

Aarsberetning for 1857.—By THE SAME.

Beretning for 1857.—By THE SAME.

Udtog af Norges Riges histoire.—By Tur Sams.

Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne, Vol. 10, part 2.—By THE SAME.

General Beretning for 1856 and 1857.—By THE Same.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. 17, Part 2.—By THe Soctrety.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. LV.
No. 1.—By THE Sociery.

The Athenzeum for March, 1860.—By Tur Epiror.

Madras Journal of Literature and Science, April—September, 1859.—By
THE Mapras Literary Society.

Jahrbuch of the Austrian Academy for January, February and March.—
By THE ACADEMY.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society, Vol. XI. Part 2nd.
—By THE SocIETY.

Journal Asiatique, Vol. 15, No. 57.—By THE Society.

Les Adventures de Kamrup.—By M. Garcin De Tassy.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for April, 1860.—By THE Eprror.

The Oriental Baptist for May and June.—By THE Epiror.

The Caleutta Christian Observer for May and June.—By THe Epirors.

J. C. Horbye om de erratiske Phenomener.—By THE AUTHOR.

M. Sars on Middelhavets Litoral-Fauna, Parts 1 and 2.—By THE
AUTHOR.

Archiv fiir Kunde Osterreichischer Geschichts-Quellin, Vol. XX. Parts 1
and 2 and Vol. XXI. Part 1.—By Tam AusTRIAN ACADEMY.

Notizenblatt for 1858.—By Tur Samer.

Selections from Papers on Indigo Cultivation, No. 2.—By THE BririsH
INDIAN ASSOCIATION.

Mr. Allen’s Report on the Administration of the Cossyah and Jynteah
Hill Territory.—By THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, Nos. 32 and 33
Parts 1 and 2.—By THE SAME.

Middeldorpf’s Fistulis Ventriculi Externis.—By THE AUTHOR.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, Nos. 52 and 53.
—By tue Mapras GovERNMENT.

Physikalske Meddelelser.—By THE CHRISTIANIA SOCIETY.

London University Calendar for 1859-60.—By THE UNIVERSITY.

Sitzungberichte du Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vol. 27, part 2,
Vol. 30. Nos. 16 and 17; Vol. 31, Nos. 18, 19 and 20; Vol. 32, Nos. 21,

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 215

22 and 23; Vol. 33, Nos. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28 and 29; Vol. 34, Nos. 1, 2, 3,
4, 5 and 6 and Vol. 35, Nos. 7, 8, and 9.—By THe ACADEMY.
Sitzurgsberichte (Philosophisch-Historische Classe), Vol. 27, Nos. 4 and
5; Vol. 28, Nos. 6,7 and 8; Vol. 29, Nos. 9 and 10 in one Vol. and Vol. 30,
No. 1.—By THE ACADEMY.
Magnetischen Beobachtungen.— By THE SAME.
Universitetels Budget, 1857—1860.—By THe CHRISTIANIA SOCIETY.
The Indian Annals of Medical Science, No. XII.—By Tuer Eprrors.
The Philosophical Magazine for April, No. 127.—By tHe Epirors.

Purchased.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 5, No. 28.
The Westminster Review for April.
The Edinburgh Review for April. "
Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 1, 2 and 3 for 1860.
The Literary Gazette, Nos. 96 to 94.
The American Journal of Science and Arts for March, 1860.
Revue des Deux Mondes for Ist March, 15th March and Ist April, 1860.
Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Vol. 12, No. 1.
Journal des Savants for February and March, 1860.
Comptes Rendus, Vol. 59, Nos. 11 to 14.
Conchologia Iconia, Part 194.
Integration, By Dr. Joseph Petzoal, Part 6.
’ Ogailiden-Dynastie.
Deutsches Worterbuch, By Jacob and W. Grimm, Vol. 2, Part 7.
Nala und Damayanti, By H. Brockhaus.
>Ogba Ibn Nafi’ el-Fihri.
Etude La Geographie.
Buddhistische Triglotte.
Zeitschrift, Vol. 9.

JOURNAL

OF TUE

mee eS OC kh ie

PAA A RAR RAR nn nnn nn nnn nnn nnnnnnnnnnnrnn wn

No. III. 1860.

nn nnn nnn nn nnnnnnnnnnnnren

On a Passage in the tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana.—By
EK. B. Cowxrtyi, M. A.

The Sahitya Darpana has been called “the standard of taste
among the learned Hindis.” It was compiled by Vis’wandtha
Kaviraja, who is said to have lived in the district of Dacca, and .
his date may be conjecturally placed in the 15th century. His book
contains a complete system of Literary Criticism, from words and
sentences to dramas and epic poems. Its prevalent fault is a
proneness to minute subdivision,* and many parts of it relate to
obscure trivialities ; but much of it displays an ingenuity and insight,
which only require to be understood to be appreciated. The tenth
book is devoted to the especial embellishments of style,—alankdra
in its more technical sense; and many keen observations are
scattered through its pages, which often touch on points left unno-
ticed by the more ambitious writers on Rhetoric in the West. As
an example, I have chosen the section on Simile, which seems to me a
very favourable specimen of the delicate analysis of the Hindu
Rhetoric, while, at the same time, it will afford an opportunity for
making an important correction to the text as it now stands in print.

* At once the strength and weakness of the self-developed Hindi mind!
“Maximum et velut radicale discrimen ingeniorum, quoad philosophiam et
scientias, illud est; quod alia ingenia sunt potiora et aptiora ad notandas
rerum differentias ; alia ad notandas rerum similitudines. Utrumque ingenium
facile labitur in excessum, prensando aut gradus rerum aut umbras.” Nov.
Org. I. lv.

No. CIV.—New Senies, Vou. XXIX. 2

218 The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. [No. 3,

Two editions of the original have appeared in Calcutta, in 1828 and
1851; but in consequence of the imperfect condition of the MSS.
on which they were founded, an important sentence has, till now,
remained perfectly unintelligible from an omission of three lines in
the very centre of the argument.

The Hindu analysis of Simile and Metaphor appears in the form
of a series of four terms, composed (if I may say so) of two factors,
of which the one decreases while the other increases in equal pro-
portion. The principle on which the division is founded, is the
position of the swbhject of the comparison relatively to the object, and
the extent to which it is able to maintain its own individuality
or is forced to yield it up to its rival. These four gradations are
called Upama, Utpreksha, Ripaka and Atis‘ayokti.

In the first, we have a simple Simile; the object (wpamdna)
is only introduced for the sake of illustration, and the subject
(upameya) retains its own independent position. Thus in the
sentence, “ her face is fair as the lotus,” the subject, the face, retains
its individuality unimpaired, and the idea of the lotus is only an
accessory, which is kept in its strictly subordinate position.

In the second, Utpreksha, we may observe a change in their
relative position ; the individuality of the subject is beginning to
waver, and retreat into the back ground ; while that of the object is
assuming a new prominence. In the sentence “her face is, as it
were,* a lotus,” the attributes of the lotus are threatening to encroach
upon those of the face,—we are beginning already to lose the one in
the other.

In the third, Ripaka,+ this change has come to pass. In the
sentence “ her face zs a lotus” or “the lotus of her face,” the attributes
of the lotus have usurped the place of those of the face,—the one
seems to have passed into the other and its own personal identity is
being absorbed. But it is still to be recognised,—the metamorphosis
is not wholly complete. It is like Ovid’s account of the Centaur’s
daughter, when the curse has begun to operate,

* The same result is produced by such phrases as “ methought,” &e. see
Stitra 691. ‘

+ I may notice in passing a subdivision of Riapaka, called Parinama, where
the usurping idea isnot purely ornamental (as in Ripaka) but helps on the
original topic, as e. g. ‘ Her eyes were stars to guide the wanderer home.”

1860. | The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. 219

—nee verba quidem nec eque sonus ille videtur,
Sed simulantis equam.
But when Ovid goes on to add
parvoque in tempore certos
KHdidit hinnitus,
we have a parallel to the fourth, Atis‘ayokti, where the metamor-
phosis is finally accomplished,—the subject being no longer visible, as
it is wholly swallowed up in the object and identified with it. Thus

>? and

when in Persian poetry we have “mnarcissus” used for “eye
“ eypress” for “a woman's figure,’ these ideas, which in the simile
would have been only subordinate, have not only advanced into pro-
minence, but have completely overgrown and concealed the original.*

The following may serve as English illustrations of the series.

She lived among untrodden ways—
A violet by a mossy stone

That never meets the eye, (Rupaka.)
Fair as a star when only one

Is shining in the sky. (Upama.)

I saw thee weep—the big bright tear
Stood in thine eye of blue,
And then, methought, it did appear
A violet dropping dew. (Utpreksha.)

To behold the wandering moon,

Riding near her highest noon,

Like one that had been led astray

Through the heaven’s wide pathless way,

And oft, as if her head she bowed

Stooping through a fleecy cloud. (Utprekshda.)

* The most singular specimen of Atis’ayokti I have met with is the following
anonymous stanza on a woman who stands weeping at her husband’s door,

aatad stat efeugicstat feaac:
HCAICIAT Teale HSAINC FIaate |
yale aya faaggasal fe TFT
area ae aicuafa weaiia afaa:
262

220 The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. | No. 3,

Oh what a noble mind was here o’erthrown !

The courtier’s, scholar’s, soldier’s, eye, tongue, sword ;
The expectancy and rose of the fair state,

The glass of fashion and the mould of form! (Ripaka.)

Atis‘ayokti, I fear, is but seldom used by our severer western taste,
but we have it exemplified in the following line of W. 8. Landor.

That rose through which you breathe—come bring that rose.

In Persian poetry, it is common enough, as in the following line
of Hafiz :

“T am the slave of the drunken narcissus of that tall cypress.”

The following is a brief outline of the Sahitya Darpana’s acconnt
of these figures.

Upamé is defined as “the expressed resemblance [and not implied,
as in Rupaka] of two things in one sentence, without the mention of
any dissimilar attribute.”

Utpreksha is “ the hypothetical conceiving of the original subject ©
under the form of something else.” Its hypothetical character must
always be shown by the employment of such phrases as “ methinks,”
“as it were,’ &c., as otherwise it would merge into Rupaka ; except
when we are describing only a cause or result, as in the lines of the
Raghuvans’a, “the arrow shot by Rama, havmg pierced Ravana’s
heart, flew on and entered the ground as if to bear the news to the
lower world.” ‘This would still be an instance of Utprekshd, even if
“as if” were omitted.

Ripaka is “the superimposition of a conceived form over the
original subject.” |

For Atis'ayoktz, I subjoin a literal translation of the chapter where
this figure is described ; its reach, however, as will be seen, extends
much wider than the single case, for which I have used it above.
Additions to the text, by way of explanation, are given in brackets.

“ Sutra 693. <Atis’ayokti [or hyperbole] 7s applied when the intro-
susceptive energy ts actually completed [and not merely threatened
as impending. |

Adhyavasdya |the introsusceptive energy, | is found where the idea
is produced of the identity of the object and the subject, from the
latter’s being swallowed up in the former. In Uéprekshé this was

1860.] The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. 221

only regarded as a future liability, since the object was not stated as
being definitely placed for the subject, [but qualified by “ as it were” ;
but here the actual result produced is this very impression. (Still in
Utprekshé to a certain degree the subject was swallowed up in the
object in consequence of its being placed in the background, and in
Atis‘ayokti too we can have the same in such phrases as “her face is
a second moon,’’* since they say,

“The wise hold that the subject is swallowed up in the object
when the former is not named in the sentence, and even also when
it 7s named, if it be thrown as subordinate in the background.’’)

Sutra 694. Atis‘ayokti may have a five-fold division,—identity where
there is difference,—disconnection where there is connection,—the oppo-
sites of these—and a violation of priority and posteriority in cause
and effect.

By “the opposites of these” I mean—difference where there is

identity, and connection where there is disconnection. For an exam-
ple of identity where there is difference, take these lines of mine.

“ How can it be! a peacock’s feathers above, and under it shines
a fragment of the moon eight days old, and next a pair of lotuses
dancing, and then a éz/a flower, and under that a new shoot !”

Here we have the introsusceptive energy manifested by the iden-
tity [in spite of the real difference,| of the fair one’s hair, &c., with
the peacock’s feathers, &c. [the half-moon being her forehead, the
lotuses her eyes, the éz/a her nose and the new shoot her lips]: or
again in the verses quoted from Rama’s speech, in a former part of
the treatise :

“ This is the spot where seeking thee I came to the anklet thou
hadst dropped on the ground; but I saw it not, as it lay fixed in
silence, as though from sorrow at its separation from thy lotus-foot.”

Here the attribute of silence in a sentient being is one thing, and
that in a non-sentient is another; but the poet produces the idea of
their identity im spite of their real difference. Or again, in the line,

* When you boldly say “her face is another moon,” as there is only one
moon (scil. in Hindu science,) youreally make as much exaggeration as if you
dropped the face altogether and spoke only of “ her moon.” —“ Her face is fair
as the moon” is Upama; “her face shines as if it were a moon” Utprekshd ; “her
face is a moon,” Ripaka; “her face is a second moon,” or “her moon’
Atis' ayokti. Many authorities, however, deny that the former of these is
properly Atis’ayokti at all.

222 The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. [ No. 3,

“The lover also had réga in her youth as well as her leaf-like
lower lip.”

Here raga in the case of the lip means ‘redness,’ but in the case
of the lover ‘affection’ [from the root ranj having these two signi-
fications]; but the two meanings are rhetorically treated as identical.

2. ‘ Difference in identity’ may be seen in the following :—

“The grace of her limbs is wholly sa generis,—the wealth of her
sweet odour is something utterly different ; the freshness of her with
the eye like a lotus-leaf is indeed supernatural.”

3. “Disconnection in connection ;” as in these lines from the
Vikramorvas 1.

“Say, was it the moon, the giver of beauty, who was the Prajapati
in her creation ? or was 1t Kéma himself, his whole soul immersed in
love ? or was it the month that is richest with flowers ? How indeed
could an ancient sage, cold with continued study of the Vedas, and
his desires turned away from all objects of sense, create this mind-
ravishing form P”

Here the idea of disconnection is produced, in spite of the real
connection which did exist between her creation and the sage Nara-
yana [who actually produced her. |*

4. Connection in disconnection ; as in the following :

“Tf two lotuses were planted in the disk of the moon, then her
fair-eyed face would be exactly imitated.”

Here by the force of the particle “if,” the idea is hypothetically
suggested of a possible connection between the subject and the object
introduced.

5. The violation of priority and posteriority m cause and effect
can happen in two ways,—a. in the production of the effect before
the cause, and 6. the occurrence of both at the same time.

a. “ First indeed was the mind of the fawn-eyed maidens be-
wildered with regret, and afterwards appeared the beauty of the
opening buds of the mango and vakul (mimusops elengi).”’+

b. “Two things were seized together by the hero treading like an

* For the legend of Urvas‘i’s birth, See Prof. Wilson’s Hindu Drama, Vol. I.
p- 202.

+ Cf. the lines quoted by Mr, F. E, Hall from Ramila and Somila in Journ.
Vol. XXVIII. p. 30.

1860. ] The tenth Book of the Séhitya Darpana. 223

elephant,—the throne of his father, and the circle of earth’s monarchs.”
(Raghu Vans‘a.)

Here some authors maintain that ‘in the lines quoted above, the
natural excellence belonging to the hair, &c. is described as super-
natural by introsusception ; since, otherwise, if you held that the hair
&e. were really swallowed up by the peacock’s tail, &c. [these being
plainly different things, | the definition would not apply in such cases
as the lines of § 2, “the grace of her limbs,” &c. [as the grace here
described is not really different.|’ But this view is not correct,
since even in this last instance the grace of her limbs, though really
not different, is conceived, by introsusception, as if it were different.
So too, if we altered the phraseology, and read instead of “ verily
sui generis,’ “as it were sut generis,’ it would then be a case
of utpreksha, since the introsusception would be no longer definitely
completed but only contingent and future. In the same way in the
example quoted in § 5, “ First indeed was the mind of the fawn-
eyed maidens, &c.,”—the previous existence of the vakul blossoms,
&e. is lost under the idea of their posteriority ; but here too we
should have an instance of utprekshdé if we used “as it were.” And
so too in other cases.”

J¢ is this last paragraph which, as we observed in the beginning of
the paper, is up to the present moment new to print, in spite of the
two editions already published of the Sahitya Darpana. The MSS. used
for the collation of the text (as, for instance, that in the Sanskrit
College Library) were sadly deficient in this passage; and three or
four lines were omitted which entirely destroyed the sense. We give
below a correct copy of the whole paragraph from a MS. in the
Society’s Library.

Se afseis: “angwufenal aiaasfnanefaacarsaaaa,
ancl aanietcmasssqeayeiauaiteraNy Baty
waavgia’? aal Bale qaweyeauayqeaaqadiad! ay wWae-
afa wa wafestamesaaeise swafamaaryiinad |“ oT
summa” saa aqgeatesiui yuautaata qgargitaaargataar,
Sa tarsiig cane Ia SUA) Taya

The printed editions read Wayqersaryiiaye, and omit from
ayes to vaarA lima.

On the first and fifth kinds of Atis‘ayokti another figure is founded
ealled Sahokti (from saha ‘ with’ and whti ‘ speech.’)

224 The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. [No. 3,

This is produced by the use of the word, ‘ with, or any equivalent
phrase, in connection with the exaggeration which is the especial
object of Atis‘ayokti itself. The last instance in the first class of the
Sahitya Darpana, (“ The lover also had raga &c.”), is thus an example
of the two figures combined. We have an example of Sahokti in
Byron’s Giaour :

For courtesy and pity died
With Hasan on the mountain-side.

To illustrate the subject further, I add a translation of the account
of Atis’ayokti given in the tenth section of the Kavya Prakas’a,—
an older treatise on rhetoric compiled by Mammata Acharya, a Cash-
mirian Brahman, about five centuries ago.

“ Where the original topic is lost and swallowed up im something
else,—where the original subject is viewed as itself changed,—twhere
there is an artificial supposition by the force of if or its equivalent,—
and where there is a contradiction of the priority and posteriority of
cause and effect,—in these four cases we must recognise Atis ayokti.”

a. The first kind is where the subject of comparison is swallowed
up in the object, as—

‘“* A lotus but not in the water, and two blue lotuses in that lotus,
and the three on a golden creeper ;—and the creeper itself tender
and dear! what a series of portents is this !”

Here the face, the eyes, and the form are swallowed up in the lotus,
the blue lotuses and the creeper.

b. ‘The second is where the original is lost by apparently becoming
something else, as,

“ Her beauty is something quite different, the aspect of her form is
quite extraordinary ; this S’yaém4 was not the work of a common

Prajapati.”*

* The Prakrit of these lines is obscure,
FU QIwAIy wu fay are aaUQws |
Al WMAITPITUl Ceraqy W VE |
(The metre is Arya.) The Schol. thus explains them Saya ata
SUTRA) WA Waa aT wale | Weeat waw
2vil aiasaata aad wat! warat aurafanfeaafyattas: |
zat fey) The S’yéma is technically defined thus yttq¢ saruaaiat Nay qd
GALIAS | AAATATAWIAT BT Gl wala aaa |

1860.] The tenth Book of the Sahitya Darpana. 225

e. The third is where an impossible thing is supposed by the force
of 7f or its equivalent, as—

“Tf the orb of the treasury of ambrosia (the moon) were void of
spots at its full, then would her face endure the defeat of having its
parallel found.”

d. The fourth consists in mentioning the effect first, to impress
on the reader the rapid efficiency of the cause, as in these lines from
the drama of Malavika and Agnimitra.

“ Malavika’s heart was first possessed by the god with the flowery
bow,—and then by thee, beloved of the fair, standing as the object
of her eye.”

The Kiran-us-Sadain of Mir Khusrau.— By EB. B. Cowntt, M. A.

Among the poetical names of Muhammadan India, none stands
higher than Yamin-ud-Din Abi-’l-Hasan, more commonly known
as Mir Khusrau. His great fault is his boundless prodigality of
authorship,—it is said that he has left behind him some half million
of verses!

Amongst his various works, the most celebrated are his five Masna-
vis, in imitation of the Khamsah of Nizdmi; containing the Matla’-ul-
Anwar on Sufeyism and morals, the loves of Shirin and Khusrau,
Laili and Majnin, the Mirror of Alexander, and the Hight Paradises,
or adventures of Bahram Gur. But beside these better known poems,
there are two of a different class, which are, for many reasons, much
more interesting to a European reader. In his more ambitious poems,
Khusrau had given the reins to his fancy, and let it carry him as it
willed far away from the actual world into the ideal land of a remote
antiquity ; in the eras of Shirin and Sekandar he had no fear of facts
or dates, every thing was lost in distance and obscurity, and the
traditions could be moulded at his pleasure. He had indeed but
followed the example of his predecessors ; all Persian poets in their
narratives had similarly thrown themselves into a legendary past,
and it is only in their smaller lyric effusions, that we can trace the
lights and shadows of their own time. But in two of his poems,

2H

226 The Kirdn-us-Sa dam of Mir Khusrau. [ No. 3,

as we have said, Mir Khusrau strikes out a new line for himself;
and he is, we believe, the jirst, and we might almost add the dust,
of his country’s poets who has been bold enough to look away from
the past to the present, and seek for his inspiration in the actual
scenes transpiring before his eyes.

He lived in a stirring time. His father was a military chief of
the Pre-Moghul empire, and fell in battle when his son was nine years
old. Khusrau was born A. H. 651 (A. D. 1253,) and he died A. H.
725 (A. D. 1825.) For many years he was attached to the court,
and he shared many of the adventures of his royal patrons. He was
contemporary, in his youth, with the last Slave Kings, and he out-
lived the whole Khilji dynasty. He had been born under Nasir-ud-
Din, and his early patron was Prince Muhammad, the ‘ Black Prince’
of Indian history, whose valour and taste and untimely death throw
such a colour of romantic interest round his father Bulbun’s court,
in spite of his mean jealousies and tyrannical policy. He was at
the court when the revolution tock place, by which the sceptre passed
from the Slaves to the Khilji dynasty, and he saw the whole course
of Ala-ud-din’s strangely eventful career,—beginning with the basest
ingratitude and murder, and ending Lord of all India, with a wider
empire than any of his predecessors; though that empire was
not fated to remain in his family, but passed soon after his death to
a stranger. Nor was the aspect of India itself less stirrmg than the
changeful history of its Kings. When Khusrau was born, the great
storm of Moghul invasion which had devastated all central Asia,
was still threatening from the North-west. He was five years old
when the tidings came which spread a thrill of horror through the
Muhammadan world, that Baghdad was taken and the last of the
Caliphs slain by the idolaters! He saw Ala-ud-din’s adventurous plunge
into the unknown forests of the Deccan, and he lived to see Warangol
taken in 1323, the last Hindu kingdom of the South subverted and
its Raja brought a prisoner to Dehli!

Living then, as he did, in such a busy time, we need not wonder that
a man who with all his faults was a true poet, could see materials for
romance in the present around. him, as well as in the legendary
glories of Alexander and Chosroes. ‘Two of his poems have, for their
subjects, scenes which he had either witnessed or heard of from

1860. ] The Kiran-us-Sa’dain of Mir Khusrau. 227

others who witnessed them,—the story of the contest between the
Sultan Kai Kobad and his father, and that of the Mahratta Princess
Dawal Devi, and her marriage with the crown prince Khizr Khan.

We have a copy of each of these poems in the Society’s Collection ;

1. No. 541. Qyordiwty3, 163 foll. 12 lines in a page.*

2. No. 990. s--5 sol Sco, or, as it is sometimes called,
esthye 3 wb pas h03,—it contains 4200 baits.

" The present paper will confine itself to the former poem, the latter
may be similarly taken up at some future opportunity.

Dr. Sprenger has given a brief notice of the Avrdn-us-Sa dain in his
Catalogue of the Oude MSS. but his account lacks his usual accuracy,
as the more detailed analysis in the following pages will sufficiently
testify. He says of it that “ It is an historical poem, the heroes are
Nasir-ud-Din and Moizz-ud-Din, but the facts are so much clad in
allegories that the only historical value of the book is, that it offers
us a specimen of the singular taste of the age in which it was com-
posed.” The style of the poem (as of all Khusrau’s works) is full
of exaggeration and metaphorical description, but the facts of the
history are generally given with tolerable fidelity. In fact, few
historical poems in any language adhere more closely to the actual
order and character of the events, and when we compare Ferishta’s
account with the poetical version, we are struck by their great agree-
ment in the main points.

The poem is composed in a singular form, and I do not remember
any Persian work frora which Khusrau may be said to have borrowed
it. The main body of the poem is like an ordinary Masnavi, as
for instance any one of Khusrau’s own Khamsah, composed in the
Metre — GU vu — —vu— —u—

Jane pater Jane tuens, omnium
Principium fons et origo Deum ;
but the rubrics of the different Chapters are (like those in Spenser’s
Faery Queen) in a different metre ;
SO am AA AI i RN NI —vv—t

* The Kiran-us-Sa’dain was lithographed, with a commentary, at Lucknow,
A. H. 1261, but, since the mutiny, copies have become very scarce.

+ Dr. Sprenger, not observing this peculiar novelty, has apparently confused
these two different initial lines of the poem.

2H 2

228 The Kirdn-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3,

each forming a couplet of a continuous Kasidah in the rhyme w!, which
if collected together would, of course, supply a running analysis of the
whole poem. Beside this, every now and then at the end of many of
the chapters there is given a ghazal, which is supposed to express the
poet’s feelings, contemporary with that part of the story which has
been just described, something like the songs introduced between the
parts of Tennyson’s Princess. These ghazals are in various metres
and serve admirably to diversify the poem, while at the same time
they form a running commentary, like the choruses of a Greek play,
on the progress of the action and the hopes and fears which it may
be supposed to excite in the minds of the spectators. The poet,
having been actually present throughout the campaign, is in this
way enabled to throw himself into the scene, and we have thus an
interesting mixture of the epic and lyric elements, each portion of the
action being represented from an objective and a subjective point of
view.

The first couplet of the Kasidah Analysis is

Wipe pbitss oped 5 Selb pop) le oi 10d Gayl AF payyS St
but the opening lines of the poem itself are

ww d pols dol) Graf og U Cam pil OS )OR Oem
POS 31 og? OS Codgayt ct dd apa Uo! el

The usual praises follow to the Prophet and his family, and fill
several chapters ; then come the praises of the Sultan Moizz-ud-Din
Kai Kobad in two chapters, followed by a description of Dehl and
the Jami’ Musjid and other public buildings, &e.

At last, after this tedious series of preliminaries, the story itself opens
with a description of December, “ when the king of the sky lays his
hand on the bow and shoots an arrow on the world in frost.” A curious
episode follows on the various means of exciting warmth in the cold
season, by fires,warm clothes and festivities ; and the young king adopts
the last remedy. His realm is in peace, no sounds of war are heard,
“ the face of the earth is controlled under his sword as the dust of
the ground is laid by the cloud.” His carousings are rudely dis-
turbed by news from the Kast, of his father’s meditated revolt.
Nasir-ud-Din (or, as Ferishta calls him, Baghré Khan,) had hoped
to succeed his father Ghaias-ud-Din Bulbun when the eldest son
Muhammad died, and had been grievously disappointed when the

1860. ] The Kirdn-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. 229

old man fixed his choice on his grandson,—like Lancaster and Richard
Ti. in our own history. Bulbun died shortly after, a broken old man,
and civil war seemed imminent, when the dispute was settled by both
the rivals retiring and leaving the vacant throne to Nasir’s own son,
Kai Kobad; the son of Muhammad contenting himself with the
Government of the Punjab, and the young King’s father returning
to his old province of Bengal. But his ambition was only stifled for
the time, and the tidings of his son’s incapacity and follies stirred it
into new life; and he prepares to wrest the sceptre from his feeble
hands.

Fierce blew the rumour that the Sun of the East

Has blazed like lightning across his meridian,

The Nasir of the world, the conqueror of kingdoms,

Has drawn his sword seeking revenge.

He marched his army to the river of Hind,

That his host might raise up the dust of Sind,*

See his fortune what ambition it awoke,—

The descending water inclines to mount up!

His army proceeds by land and by water into Oude and occupies

the province.t
Night and day, his one speech is this,
** T am the Sekandar that shall break down Dara.
If my father is gone, then am I the world’s keeper,
I am the heir of Sulaiman’s diadem.”

The King awakes from hisdream, and prepares for the contest.
He summons his various governors and jagirdars to supply their con-
tingents, and a large army is soon collected from every quarter. If
we could rely on the poet’s accuracy in statistics, we could copy a
roll call which he gives us; but we fear his laks are somewhat in-
definite, like the sands and “ sandillions” of older poets! Khusrau
concludes his chapter by a warlike ghazal.

On “ Monday in the early morning, in the month of Zal Hijjah, at
the end of the moon,” the king first shakes his banner to the breeze,
and begins his march from Dehli. He proceeds leisurely by slow

* So the MS., the printed ed. reads

die 5 OF 8 oF Chere GU ode colo y bole) op
FPS polyno Ali} hed Oly CES yo 091 Colas] 9 ov]

230 The Kiran-us-Sa’dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3,

marches and his time is chiefly occupied in festivities and hunting-
parties. The action of the poem now moves very slowly too, and we
wade painfully through a long series of descriptions, the varying
scenery of every month being minutely described, and the different
employments of the young King and his courtiers. His first stage is
Kila Khari (¢¢ s45 4S) where a grand castle, belonging to the
King, is described, as well as the festivities in which he indulges on his
arrival. While lingering here, he receives news of the invasion of
his North Western territories by an army of Moghuls.

By the violence of their torrent as it burst in,

The glory (—1) of Lahore passed over to Multan.

The king despatches 30,000 chosen horsemen to meet this new
foe under the command of an officer named Khan Jahan Barbik.*
They march to the Punjab and soon disperse the enemy. We have
the names of several of the Moghul leaders mentioned, such as Tamur
(+ ), Sarmak, Kili, Khajlik and Baidu.

SSUES poo S01 goa g Shes Cd 9,0) 99 chS y Ke pw

These transitory but desolating Moghul incursions are a continual
feature in the Indian annals of this period, reminding us of those
devastating inroads by the Danish pirates in our own Saxon period.
We learn from Ferishta that such an invasion actually occurred at this
time, and the poet has strictly kept to truth in narrating it ; but
he omits to mention, what is little to his hero’s credit, that alarmed
lest the many Moghul soldiers in his service should side with their
countrymen, he assembled their chiefs and had them treacherously put
to death,—a singular parallel to Ethelred’s murder of the Danish hus-
carles in a somewhat similar juncture.

When the Sun entered the bull (the signs of the Zodiac forming
the poet’s usual calendar,) the king seems to have commenced the
campaign in a more business-like manner, and he makes his second
start in the middle of the month Rabi’-ul-Awwal.+

# SB St 5 Sle oke ole o) B Hl ols 5:
Ferishta gives Khén Jahén and Mullik Yarbeg (in the printed text su jb
Birlas as the leaders.. General Brigg says elsewhere that Barbik is a Turkish title
for one of the classes of the gold stick ; it may be rendered by the title “ gentle-
man usher in the courts of Europe.’ (Ferishta, i, p. 281.)

+ This month began April 16th in the year A. H. 686, A, D. 1287.

1860.] The Kirdn-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. 231

wg 83 Bane OF jf Ob 535 U9 Cop S09 Cop SY B95

The pomp and circumstance of the march are of course not allowed
to pass by unnoticed, but we may leave them to the readers of the
original. The first halt is made in the district of Talpat and
Afghanpur, a district, according to the Scholiast, five or six cos from
Dehli, and there we have the old revelry renewed. It is singular to
see by these ever-recurring scenes of dissipation ,and excess, how
even the ideal descriptions of the court poet are bound down to the
coarse actual world around him,—these days and weeks of debauchery
being constantly referred to by the historians of the time as one main
evil of the young king’s reign, and as, in fact, ultimately leading to
his early and miserable fall.

At this place, the court is enlivened by the arrival in the camp of
1000 Moghul prisoners from the Punjab. The poet knew only too
well the savage cruelty of these barbarians, for he had passed two
years in captivity among them in Balkh, having been taken prisoner
in the battle a few years before in which his patron prince Muham-
mad, then Governor of Cabul, had been killed. These captives are
minutely described, the Tartar features, the high cheekbones, flat
noses, yellow hue, &c.* are dwelt upon with the exaggeration of the
poet’s hatred, and he evidently gloats on the fact, that they were all
put to death by the royal order.

It is difficult to trace the King’s route, as so few indications occur
to define it, but we find the army starting from this last place and.
after two marches reaching the Jumna.

Oye ST ob of Li (pks Wes Uyio 99 ox pe
The next stage mentioned is the city of Jaipur (j»4=); here
Barbik is sent forward with part of the army to the river Sard. There

* The description is so curious that I subjoin part of it.

Gs pel O08 Oligo GT Cre els 1 IS BUT se Coy)
AG EIA) 0 te ae BOIS iS tN geet et $dao GAA
SB pay Ae* l=? gle abo ee ls Sea
oes jes sly Goals 5, wrt cot) Sows ee 25"
hg OF 5b 5S Cor ppb yd 95 op Se
She eyly has ee hive 31,9 Hy Soe ee) (sx
ey omy SF Gee tle wel Shy

232 The Kirdn-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3,

he is joined by several Zamindars with their contingents, among
them by Chahjiti the Amir of Karrah,* and the Khan of Awiz
( U9 ).

The father now determines to send a messenger to try his son’s
temper, to see if his thoughts be those of peace or war,—he accordingly
sends a trusty ambassador named Shams Dabir. An interview takes
place between the messenger and Barbik, but of course little but idle
compliments and threats passes between them. In the meantime the
king continues his leisurely marches varied with the same round of
festivities. At length he reaches and crosses the Ganges and enters
the province of Oude. ‘The sun at the same time enters Gemini, and
we have a very elaborate description of the hot weather, but the poet
represents the army as marching on without suffering any inconve-
nience, ‘ not a soldier knew aught of the heat of the sun, under the
canopying shade of the king, the Shadow of God! He at length
reaches the city of Oude and encamps by the river Gogra.

a iss! FS od gto slid pile] ob Cues
BS Bay) hy SH 3 Gb ON) a 9 p> wil AS

Here follows a striking incident,—the first meeting of the father and
the son. The son is on one side of the river with all his troops,the father
with his troops on the other. The father bursts into tears as he sees his
son in the distance and sends a messenger across in a boat. “ Carry,”
he bids him, “ the news of a father’s tears to him who is dear to that
father as the apple of his eye.” The son recognises the messenger from
the opposite shore, but a feeling of evil pride rises in his bosom and he
shoots an arrow at him, forbidding him to advance, and the messen-
ger has to return without delivering the message. Thus ends the
first interview.

The father then sends a more official ambassador who delivers a
formal speech, chiefly upbraiding the king for his youth and indiscre-
tion, and trying to recal him to a sense of filial duty. This message
is delivered in full durbar, and the young prince haughtily answers
it,—his claim is that crowns come not by inheritance but by fate,

* We read in Ferishta that “ Mullik Jujhoo, the nephew of Ghaias-ud-Din
Bulbun, assumed royal privileges in his government of Karrah,’ during the con-
fusion which followed the accession of Jalal-ud-Din Khilji.

1860. | The Kiran-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. 233

—besides, he has a peculiar right to the throne from the choice of
the old king, his grandfather.

The father, on hearing, at his messenger’s return, these stormy
words, “ drooped his ear like a shell in the sea,” but on maturer
thought determined to send another messenger who might speed
better in his mission. He accordingly despatches a very impersona-
tion of Machiavellism—“ a messenger he, who spent his whole life
in discourse fine as a hair—if a secret came before him finer than a
hair, he cleft its finest pot with his keen wit.” In this address
the father assumes a bolder tone—he appeals from contests of the
tongue to that of the sword—he boasts of the number and bravery
of his forces, and especially the number of his elephants which
he contrasts with the other’s cavalry. He admits that his father
did leave the throne to his grandson, but he maintains that it was
the grandson’s part to yield it up to the true heir. He concludes
with a challenge,

If thou bindest firm the girdle of hatred

T will enter ere thou dost on the conflict ;

Or if this interchange of words leads to kindly feeling
T will not turn my face from thy sincerity ;

But on this condition that, according to my design,

I take my father’s place and thou take mine.

The young king easily repels his father’s boasts of his elephants
and extols his own cavalry—one of his arguments being a curious
one—in chess an elephant (or bishop) is worth less than a knight.

dle yo 4d rol 5! es Jas IE oldne] asd ent &SF yas
However with all this he feels his inferior place—he owns the
moral untenableness of his position.

With all this strength and might of my army

I do not wish to harm my lord.

I am not equal to thee in the battle

Though I could sew Mount Kaf with my javelin as a needle.

Tt is an evil rumour on the lips of men and women,—

The wrath of a child against his father.

The sword which Sohrab drew against Rustam,—

Hast thou not heard what he found from fate ?

If the jewels of peace could but be strung,

With hearty goodwill would I bear the ring in my ear as thy slave.

DEY

234 The Kirdn-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3,

He tries to justify his still occupying the throne, but with a fal-
tering argument, and thus concludes,
But if in very truth this desire is in thy heart,
I am thy slave—’tis thine to command,
Thou askest for me my crown that touches the sky,
Come and meet me that I may throw it at thy feet.

This message a little touches the father’s heart and he now dis-
claims all idea of seizing the throne.

What though I could take the throne from thee ?
If I took it from thee, to whom should I give it ?

He then expresses his loyalty and devotion in a style of truly
oriental hyperbole and concludes by begging an interview. ‘The son
dictates an answer—‘ What though my crown reaches to the
moon ? my head shall be under thy foot.” The father receives it
with great joy, and sends his second son Kats with a reply and many
magnificent presents.

The brother proceeds to the king whom he finds in all his magni-
ficence, which is well described. He advances to the throne and
“‘ when the king’s eye fell on him, straightway he recognised himself
in that mirror; in haste he leaped from the lofty throne and seized
his princely form in a close embrace.” He seated him by his side
on the throne and treated him with the most cordial affection.

The next day early the king calls for his own son Kaiomars (then
quite a babe) and sends him to his grandfather with many rich pre-
sents,—with him he sends an experienced councillor to carry the secret
instructions, and the two set off to the prince of Bengal.

They crossed the water—they went to the king of the Hast,
Like rose and nightingale they went to the garden.

The news came to the king of the realm

That those fresh fruits are coming from the orchard.

He went and sat on his Sakandar-like throne

And with lines of elephants built up a Magog’s wall.

The governor descends from his throne and meets his grandson as
he enters his presence, and leads him to his seat where he places him
by his side. He is at first absorbed in the pleasure of seeing his
grandson, and totally neglects the minister and the presents, until
his eye happens to fall in that direction, when he recals himself

1860. ] The Kiran-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. 235

from his pre-oecupation. The minister then presents his message, and,
after a very lavish interchange of gifts, the great interview is fixed
for the morrow and the two return to the king.
On the morning of the day every body is astir—the whole day

passes in busy preparations—until evening draws near.

When the day waned to its close and the sultry heat had passed

And the sun was about to sink into the ocean,

The king of the East to cross the river

Asked for a boat.swift as the revolving heavens.

The description of this boat fills half a chapter and then follows

the meeting. The prince of Bengal crosses.
The prince’s boat flew swifter than an arrow
And in the twinkling of an eye crossed the river.
Soon as he had touched the shore
He saw his pearl on the bank of the stream.
He longed in the agitation of his restless heart
To leap ashore and clasp it to his bosom,
He sought for patience, but it came not to him,
He sought not for tears, but lo! they came.
On the other side stood the King Moizz-ud-Din
With all preparations of courtesy after the manner of kings.
When the king’s eye fell on his bewildered visitant,
The more he gazed, the more bewildered himself became,
He rushed forward and scattered a donative of tears,
He flew to meet him and clasped him in his arms.
Each locked the other in a close embrace,
Each lingered long in the other’s arms ;
Like rose and rosebud when they leap forth from winter,
This parts not from that, nor that from this.
A tender dialogue ensues between them and all their jealousies and
suspicions are soon set at rest in mutual confidence and affection.
The poet himself looked on the scene amid the crowd of courtiers,
and he expresses his own feelings in a triumphant ode of joy, begin-
ning :
Eappy the moment when the lover gains the beloved.
The best couplets are the following.
None knows the joys of presence but he the sorrow-consumed one
Who after long exile reaches the beloved.
None knows the worth of the rose but he the captire bird
Who has felt the cold of winter and then beholds the spring,
212

236 The Kiran-us-Sa’ dain of Mir Khusrau. [No. 3,

As a specimen of the series of Ghazals which, as we have said,
are continually interspersed through the narrative, we subjoin it in
the original.

Jz
dee coy Glide 6F Sb! OT 9 9S
Se GE oh ayy)
Grd oy ook S55 coy y) 8019
Ode y! cy B50 Ely} BOO 0 &> 5S
oi) gshs B50 yw pp SF Cpidad go w
dee) EBS alps ebS Cel
NS 3 “l=? yloys Woe wd
dee Cay GL Bad ule
dn ues ae oS Sosy yo Xe yf
oy cgylas ane po ol l= 2
ese SI nen dd9 &F yf att Lisgs cl
Ody Cbd 5! oss coed 4S
BALA gens wt ho dy!o3 U0y wo
oder cosy heed cohy90 St ord &
ol Ey wf Ko dow US US cass
Odwe yd csi un de BdY9 VIS
ge dy dvey) ee DP Ly pm
ore cof © yd Jo ord x

We have next an account of the mutual gifts of the father and
son, and the splendid entertainment which followed, and here the
action of the poem may be said to terminate. The remainder
‘drags its slow length along’ through a wilderness of extraneous mat-
ter and irrelevant description.

The poet first describes the night of the festivity, then follow
chapters devoted to the taper, the lamp, the 27 mansions of the moon,
and the astrological position of the heavenly constellations at the
hour of the “ conjunction of the two auspicious planets” of the
earth. After this we have a curious series of chapters on the wine,
the flaggon, ( .*!ye) the flask ( 41,3) the cup, the cupbearer, the
harp, the Késrabdb, the pipe, the tabour, the singers, the festal
board, the betel, &c., and the king’s crown and throne. Several

1860. | The Kiran-us-Sw dain of Mir Khusrau. 237

similar interviews are described, and in one of them the father takes
an opportunity of instillmg into his son’s ear some salutary
counsel as to his future reign, while in the parting visit he
is represented as warning him against certain evil counsellors.* We
know from the narrative of Zia Barni that such was actually the
ease, but the poet only gives us vague generalities where the historian
adds a contemporary edge.

The Sultan returns to his capital in the rainy season, see Is
described, as each of the other seasons have been, at great length.
Then follows a very pleasing and natural chapter of the poet’s per-
sonal history, the best in the whole book.

He had accompanied the royal expedition and had been an eye-
witness of many of the scenes described, but he returns with it only
as far as Kantipur. His immediate patron} had just received a jdgir
in Oude, and the poet stays behind with him and remains two years
there. At last however he wishes to return to his family at Dehli,
and after some time he obtains leave, of which he gladly avails
himself. After one month of weary travelling, he reaches the im-
perial city in the month Zi’l Ka’dah, and he describes his joy at
meeting his aged mother and his friends. Two days after the king
hears of his arrival and sends for him to court, where he is appointed
to an office about the royal person. The king then in a private in-
terview condescends to ask afavour. The poet expresses his astonish-
ment at such condescension, and then the king bids him write in
verse the history of the meeting of the two Sultans, “the conjunction
of the two auspicious constellations of the time ;” that he may divert
his mind by its perusal while parted from his father, who of course
remains in his quasi independent province of Bengal. From this
command the poem itself took its birth. Khusrau tells us that it

® y= LSs OTS ld hy 5 vee [Xiv0 99
O51) OS It 59 wtly O50) 8 OS 98 wl Gayo
+ His patron’ 8 name is given as

Bir clde pil wiles wla
Amir Ali was Khusrau’s patron at Dehli after the death of prince Muhammad,
and we learn from Ferishta that in the beginning of Jalal-ud-Din Khilji’s reign,
Amir Ali was “ holding the government of Oude under the new title of Hatim
Khan.”

238 The Kiran-us-Sa dain of Mir Khusrau. [ No. 3,

occupied him six months, it was finished in the month Ramazan of
the year A. H. 688 corresponding to our A. D. 1289. The poet was
then in the 37th year of his age and the number of baits in the poem
he states to be 3944.

Then follows a description of the king’s triumphant entry into his
capital, and in the closing chapter the poet expresses himself as
weary of making poetry, and declares, that he did not write the poem
for the sake of gold but fame. “Ifthe king gave me the treasures
of Faridin and Jamshid, they would be a poor payment for one letter,
my desire for this highly decorated book is that my name may
remain high in its place.” The poem then ends with the usual moral
reflections on the vanity of wasting life in the composition of verse
and devotion to earthly objects.

Nor are these last commonplaces wholly inapplicable. The book
is curious, rather for what it professes to be, than for what it is ; it
reminds us too much of what it misses, to be really a good poem.
We read the simple account in Ferishta’s plain prose, and we feel
that the poet would have shewn a truer knowledge of his craft,
had he kept closer to the actual facts as they occurred ; and, little as
he has deviated from them, every deviation is a positive blemish in
his work. We miss too in the poem the evil genius of the true history,
the treacherous vizier Niz4m-ud-Din, whose secret machinations had
produced the lamentable rupture from the first. The poet’s moral
cowardice could only venture to disguise this power “ behind the
throne,” and his characters act without sufficient motives in his pages ;
he dared not depict the arch villain* of the court, for the vizier had
returned to Dehli in unbroken influence with the king. It was he
who had endeavoured, by every means, to exasperate the parties into
an open rupture, and to stop every attempt at pacific negociations ;
and when Baghr&é Khan had appealed too strongly to his son’s un-
hardened heart to be wholly unheard, the vizier had endeavoured to
frustrate all the good effects of the interview. He had drawn a line

* The only allusion to him in the poem is perhaps in certain secret instructions
and counsels of state which are two or three times mentioned in the interviews
between Kai Kobad and Nasir-ud-Din. Ziad Barni’gives long secret dialogues
between the king and his father, where the latter warns his son against the

munister’s treachery.

1860. ] The Kirdn-us-Sa'dain of Mir Khusrau. 239

of humiliating ceremonies round the king to chill the paternal heart
from the approach. “ To all these the prince submitted ; until after
repeated obeisances he found the king remaining unmoved on his
throne, when, shocked by this unnatural behaviour, he burst into
tears. This sight overpowered all the king’s resolutions ; he leaped
from his throne and ran to throw himself at his father’s feet; and
the father hastening to prevent him, he fell on his neck and they
remained for some minutes weeping in each other’s arms, while the
whole court was almost as much affected as themselves.” One feels
that there is nothing in Mir Khusrau’s poem one half so truly
pathetic as this plain prose; it is one of those touches of nature
which make the whole world kin, but which Mir Khusrau completely
overshoots in his endeavours to be original and sublime.

There is only one observation more, and that relates to the final issue
of the dramatis persone. We read that the poet wrote for the king
in the year 688, but in that very year* the king murdered the vizier
who had been such an evil guide for his youth. Cowed by that
superior will, he dared not openly to assume his authority, and he
could only turn to the poison bowl to rid him of the too powerful
servant. But his own hands were too enervated to seize the reins
which the dying minister dropped; the whole empire relapsed into
confusion, and the great military chiefs openly contended for the
falling fragments. The dissolute young king found himself utterly
powerless in the midst of the confusion which he had evoked, and
he was soon assassinated in Kili Khari, the scene of so many
of his revelries; and one of these Turkish chiefs, Jelél-ud-Din
Khilji, mounted the vacant throne. A party in the court en-
deavoured to secure the crown for the little child Kaiomars whom
we watched on his baby mission to his grandfather in Bengal; he
was then an infant in arms, and he is even now only three years of age ;
but the attempt fails, and Khilji’s first exercise of power is to sweep
the poor child for ever out of his path. Baghra Khan retained
Bengal through these confusions as through the last, and thirty-six
years after, we still find him there, as Ghaias-ud-Din, the founder of
the Toghlak dynasty, confirms him in his government.

* Ferishta gives 687 as the last year of his reign, but this must be wrong,

AAA

240 Ornithology of Amoy. (No. 3,

Ornithology of Amoy.—By Ropert Swinnor, Esq.

The position of Amoy Island and its relative bearings to the
mainland of China may be ascertained from any ordinary map. A
few words will therefore suffice to explain the nature of the country
im which I have followed my favourite pursuit. This island, the neigh-
bouring shore of the mainland, and the banks of both the rivers (the
chief one leading to Changchow Foo and the other to Tunggan
Hien) are all densely populated, and have remarkably little wood
excepting occasional banyans thriving in the midst of villages. The
plains are well cultivated and planted for the greater part with rice,
maize, sugar-cane, Cucurbitacee, and hemp durmg summer, and
bearded wheat, spinach (Basella rubra), taro, cabbages, and peas during
winter. The hills are either composed of granite debris studded with
large black blocks of granite and extremely barren, or of clay ; and are
covered with small stones and scanty herbage. The character of the
country will probably account for the paucity of our resident species
among land birds, as compared with the occasional visitants or strag-
glers in the same group.

The water-birds, however, shew a finer list of winter residents, no
doubt owing to the suitable feeding-ground afforded them by the large
mud-flat of the Amoy creek, those of several other inlets and creeks
into the mainland, and the marshes at the mouth of the rivers.

In identifying the following birds, Mr. Blyth of Calcutta has
rendered me much service, and indeed without his valued aid I
could have done little among the non-European forms. I have also
to thank Mr. Stevenson of Norwich for the help which he has afforded
me; and Mr. G. Schlegel at Amoy, son of Dr. Schlegel of the Leyden
Museum, merits my warm thanks for the loan of a copy of the
Fauna Japonica, from which work I have gained considerable assist-
ance.

Amoy, 19th November, 1859.

Ornithology of Amoy. China.

(Classified according to Dr. J. B. Hay’s Catalogue of Genera.)
1. Buteo vulgaris, var. japonicus, Temm. and Schleg., Faun. Japon.

1860. } Ornithology of Amoy. 241

A regular winter visitant.
2. Pandion haliaétus, (L.) ?

Lives on the rocks at the mouth of the harbour and comes occa-
sionally to Amoy, but is very shy and unapproachable. Ihave
never been able to procure a specimen.

3. Falco peregrinus, (L.)

Breeds in the neighbourhood and is not unfrequent.
4. Hypotriorchis subbuteo, (l.)

Rare.
5. Tinnunculus alaudarius, Brisson.

A common resident.

6. Milvus govinda, Sykes, var. melanotis, Gray. Faun. Japon.
[ Ante, p. 95.]
Very common, especially in the harbour.
7. Accipiter nisus, (L.) ?

Rare. Ditfers from the European bird chiefly in having white

axillaries, as well as in many minor points.
8. Micronisus badius, Gmelin.

Received from Fouchow, and shot in Amoy, November of this
year.

8. Circus eyaneus, (L.)

Pretty common.

9. Circus eruginosus, (.)
Very common up the rivers.

10. Ninox seutellatus, (Rafiles.)
A straggling winter visitant, common in summer at Fouchow
where it breeds. The immature plumage is brown, banded with
ochreous.

11. Bubo maximus, Sibbald.

Occasionally seen of a winter’s evening. Breeds somewhere in the
neighbourhood, as every early spring the young are sold in the
streets of the town.

12. Ephialtes bakkameena, Pennant.

Rare. I procured two one winter, one mottled brown on the
upper-parts, the other mottled buff; the first I take to be the
immature plumage, as both these examples were females. Mr.

2K

242 Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3,

Blyth informs me that this is not an uncommon species in the
vicinity of Calcutta.

13. Caprimulqus dyticivorus, nobis. |C. indicus, large var., Blyth,
J. A. S. XIV, 208 ; the small var. there also noticed being C.
Kelaarti, Blyth, J. A. S. XX, 175, from the Nilgiris and moun-
tains of Ceylon. |

This species is closely akin to the Caprimulgus jotaka of the
Fauna Japonica; the following being the most striking
points of difference. Our’s has the wing 3 inch longer and
the beak 2 lines longer. Instead of the 2nd, 3rd and 4th
quills in the male having a white band, our’s has a white spot
on the inner web of the Ist, and a band across the 2nd and 3rd
only. The sides of the head, greater and lesser wing-coverts, and
scapularies are frosted with white, and a narrow line of frosted
white runs from the bill to the top of the eye and extends in
a broken manner beyond. In most other respects it resembles
C. jotaka, the tail is banded with white pretty much in
thesame style, and the tarsus is feathered to the base of the toes.
It stays in Amoy the greater part of October and November,
and is there seen hawking over paddy-fields for water-beetles
which fly at night. Out of the stomachs of birds shot I have
repeatedly taken out whole individuals of Dyticus margina-
tus, and in one instance two perfect specimens were so found,
but with the hind-legs reversed, apparently with the intention
of affording no impediment to the passage of so large a beetle
down the esophagus. This species breeds at Fouchow.

Another and smaller species is met with in a copse about twelve
miles distant from Amoy during the months of September
and October. It has naked tarsi, is 10 inches long and has
the lateral tail-feather white except just at the tip. The 1st
and 2nd quills are blotched with a large spot of white on
each, and two white spots occur on the throat. A yellowish
circle girts the eye. Not having been able as yet to identify
the species, I have named it passem

14. Caprimulgus stictomus, nobis. [Akin to C. monticolus, Franklin,
and C. affinis, Horsfield ; but much richer in colouring, £. B.]

15. Cypselus vittatus, Jard. and Selby.

1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy. 243

Frequent in spring, flying high in fine weather, but darting about
low during rain. Does not build here.

16. Cypselus subfurcatus, Blyth. [Ante, p. 95.]

18.

19.

20.

21.

A permanent resident, associating in parties and twittering
together at a great height in the sky, then, suddenly separat-
ing, the birds dart to all quarters, each displaying its command
of wing in the chase after insects; then, again, they meet as
before, and so on for the greater part of the day, seldom resting.
The nest is often placed under the rafters of verandahs, and
resembles that of the House-Martin(Chelidon urbica) at a dis-
tance; but is composed of straw and other soft materials
glued together in regular layers. The old birds roost every:

night in their nests all the year through.

. Mirundapus nudipes, Hodgson.*

A straggler in spring during rain-storms.

Hirundo rustica, L., var. guttwralis, Scopoli.

This appears to be merely a degenerate variety of the European
species. It is a summer resident here and pretty numerous,
building mud-nests shaped like a half-dish, and lined with
straw and a few feathers, over the doors of Chinese huts, where
they are reverenced as the harbingers of good luck.

Hirundo daurica, i. ; alpestris, Pallas.

A few passing flocks spend a day or two in Amoy during winter.
In Formosa it takes the place of the common species, and
builds domed nests of clay and mud under the roof-tops.
Those nests are lined properly with feathers, and contain from
3 to 5 fine white or pinkish eggs.

Eurystomus orientalis, L.

Very rare.

Halcyon smyrnensis, L.

A common resident; called “ Fei-tsuy” by the Chinese, who
glue the feathers, chiefly those of the wing, over ornaments
worn by theirwomen. Thus treated the lustrous blue feathers
give the appearance of turquoise stone. ‘The bird is shy and
is remarkable for its loud screeching ery.

* A specimen since sent accords exactly with Gould’s figure of the Australian.

species ; but I consider the latter not to differ from the Himalayan.—Cuwr. ds, Soc

2k 2

244 Ormthology of Amoy. [No. 3,

22. Halcyon atricapilla, Gmelin ; pileata, Boddiert.

Rarer than the preceding; its feathers are also used for orna-

ments, to which they give a deeper tone.
23. Alcedo bengalensis, Gmelin.

A very common resident and generally known as the “ King of

the Shrimps ;” called by Amoy Chinese Ang tony mng.
24. Ceryle rudis, L.

Very common on the river ; where it rises on the wing at a height
above the water, and drops suddenly on its scaly prey. I have
also seen it strike obliquely when flying close to the surface of
the water.

25. Upupa epops, L.

Stays all the year and is nowhere common; builds in the holes
of walls and exposed coffins ; is called by the natives the Cofiin-
bird, and flies with long undulatmg sweeps.

26. Orthotomus phyllorapheus, n. sp. [Lbis, Vol. II, 49.]

Length 43 inches ; wing 1,9; tail 2. bill along culmen 3; to
gape jj. Tarsus ,8,; mid-toe 5 ; hind-toe 4 ; outer toe rather
longer than the inner. Bill pale flesh-colour, along the ridge
dark hair-brown. Legs and toes pale yellowish-brown. Tris
buff; narrow circle round the eye, pale buff. Forehead fer-
ruginous, gradually changing to olive-brown on the head. Back
bright olive-green. Wings and tail hair-brown, the coverts
margined with olive-green, and the quills with yellowish olive-
brown. Round the eye and all the under-parts, including the
shoulder-edge, ochreous-white, darker on the flanks, and buff on
the tibie. The two central tail-feathers of the male gradually
lengthen at the commencement of spring until May, when they
are about 13 inch or so longer than the others, which are alk
somewhat graduated. I observe that these lengthened feathers
soon become worn and usually drop after the first nesting, to be
replaced by others scarcely longer than the lateral ones.

Mr. Blyth remarks—“ Your Orthotomus, I think, is new, and con-
stitutes the 12th species (!) now to be recognised. The other
11 are described by Mr. F. Moore in bis monograph on the
genus, read before the Zoological Society, 28th February, 1854.”

This bird is usually seen in pairs, and is very common in most

1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy. 245

bushy places. Besides at Amoy, I have also observed it at
Hongkong and Fowchow.
27. Prinia sonitans,n. sp. (Ibis, Vol. I, 50.]
Ihave named this from the crackling noise it produces when
hopping or flying from twig to twig.
Length 53;; wing 1,3; tail 3. Bill along culmen -%, to gape

10?
~5- Tarsus ;§;; middle toe 33; outer sightly longer than

10°

the inner, hind-toe 55. Bill and inside of mouth black. Irides
orange-yellow. Legs buff, browner on the claws. Head fine
deep bluish-grey; chin and cheeks white; occiput and back
olive-green, blending with the grey towards the fore-part and
becoming tinged with sienna on the rump. Wings light hair-
brown margined with buff olive-green. Tail pale brown, mar-
gined and tinged with buff olive-green. Breast a clear pale
buff tinged with primrose, «deepening on the under-parts and
very deep on the thighs.

The female has the head less bluish than the male; and in the
young the head is uniform with the back.

This species is resident here, and builds domed nests on the stalks
of reed-plants ; the eggs, 7 or so in number, are strangely red.
Mr. Blyth remarks on our bird—* Your Prinia from Amoy
comes exceedingly close to P. flaviventris, Delessert, which is
common in the Bengal Sundarbdns, Tenasserim, &ec., and I
have received it also from Singapore ; but yours has a longer
tail, wants the bright yellow of the lower-parts below the
breast, and there is an admixture of white in the loral region and
ear-coverts not seen inour species. Moreover, Pr. flaviventris
lays a similar red egg, as I am informed by Major S. R.
Tickell.”

28. Drymoica extensicauda, nu. sp. | Lbis, Vol. II, 50.]

A common resident, and seems to delight in fields of grain, lone
grass, &e. It is often seen standing on a stalk, throwing up
its tail and twittering a short series of unmusical notes.

Length 5,5; wing 1,%,; tail 23, long and graduated deeply, the
outer ciel measuring only 1,3;. Bill along culmen 54, to
gape ;°,; deep blackish-brown, wiles just at the tip, and yel-
lowish flesh-colour at the base of the lower mandible; inside

246

Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3,

of mouth pale flesh-colour. Iris orange-yellow, margin of
eyelids buff. Tarsus 7; middle-toe 35; outer toe slightly
longer than the inner which is =; hind-toe $4; legs yel-
low-ochre, flesh-coloured on the upper surface of the toes. Upper

parts olive-brown; region of the eyes, curvature of wing, and tibiz,

‘ buff-ochre. Under parts pale ochreous, with a tinge of primrose-

yellow. Wings and tail light hair-brown; the feathers of the
former margined with yellowish brown-olive on the coverts, and
reddish on the quills ; those of the latter indistinctly barred with
a darker shade. “ Your Drymoica’ adds Mr. Blyth, “ is nearly
akin to the common D. fusca of Bengal, Nipal, &c., represented
by D. inornata in 8. India, but has a conspicuously longer tail,
more decidedly rufescent lower-parts and around the eye, and
the crown is distinctly striated, in which last it approximates
the Cisticole.” .

29. Cisticola tintinnabulans, nobis. [| Lbis, Vol. II, 51.]

This bird is of rare occurrence in Amoy, but is frequent in

Shanghai and West Formosa. I have described it as Cala-
manthella tinnabulans, inthe II. Vol of the ‘ Journal of the
N. China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.” On comparing
ours with C. brumnceps of the Fauna Japonica I note the fol-
lowing differences. Ours is } inch longer, and 5 lines shorter in
the wing. The 1st quill is very short instead of being nearly
equal to the 2nd, which is 1} lines shorter than the 3rd, 4th
and 5th equal and longest. The bill is longer. The feathers
of the head are bordered with yellowish-brown. No greyish-
brown occurs on the breast, but the medial line from the throat
to the vent is pure white, both sides of it being more or less
washed with sienna-buff.

30. Acrocephalus magmrostris. | Ibis, Vol. II, 51.]

This bird abounds from Amoy to Shanghai in all reedy places and

is described in the Fauna Japonica under the term Salicaria
turdina orientalis, and stated there to be found also in Borneo

?
Macassar, and Sumatra.

Length 72,; wing 35. Tail graduated and 3. Bill 4, to gape

1,5: Upper parts a sienna or yellowish brown ; wings brown,

1860.} Ornithology of Amoy: 247

margined with the same ; tail do., and tipped with yellowish
grey, eye-streak and throat yellowish-white. Under parts
sienna-yellow with more or less white, and occasionally with a
few pale brown streaks on the throat.

Mr. Blyth says, of our Acrocephalus, it may be remarked—“ that
(like the two figured in Gould’s Birds of Australia) it helps
to fill up the gap between the large and small species of
Europe and India respectively; and that it is remarkable
for the great disproportionate size of the bill, which equals
that of the European 4. arundinaceus, (.), or of the Indian
A. brunnescens,(Jerdon,) both of which are much larger birds.”

Its song is hurried, though sweet and sometimes powerful.

31. Acrocephalus (7) bistrigiceps,n. sp. | Lbis, Vol. II, 51.]*

This small species is easily distinguished by a line of black over
a yellowish streak above each eye. Length 52; wing 2,3,;
tail 2,1, and graduated. Bill 5, to gape ;&. Upper parts olive-
brown, tinged with sienna, and redder on the rump and edgings
of the tail. Wings hair-brown margined with the prevailing
colour. Throat, belly, and under wing-coverts whitish, the
rest of the lower parts deeply washed with sienna-buff.

32. Arundinax (?) canturians,u. sp. [Lbis, Vol. II, 52. |

A winter visitant at Amoy, but found in summer at Shanghai,
uttering its notes from its concealment, which are so rich and
full that when first heard you expect them to be the com-
mencement of a fine song; but alas! these 3 or 4 notes are.
all that the bird possesses, and though you strain your ear,
listening, from the same bush you hear at intervals only the
same few rich notes.

Length 64; wing 2,8,, tail 2,9. Bill 3, to gape 8. Forehead
and crown rufous-brown ; upper-parts and tail olive-brown.
Wings hair-brown with yellowish-brown margins. Throat,
under wing-coverts, and belly white; eye-streak and under-
parts ochreous and yellowish grey. Bill and feet brownish.

Mr. Blyth observes: “ This seems very like a second species of

* This does not range well in Acrocephalus, nor is it a Calamodyta, but in
form of tail approximates Locustella. It is, however, a distinct form, and will
kave to be so recognized.— Cur. As. Soe.

248 Ormthology of Amoy. [No. 3,

my genus Arundinax. The tail, however, is obscurely striated
across, which I do not observe in my A. olivaceus ; and your
bird has also a much stronger hind-toe and claw, quite dispro-
portionately so as regards the anterior toes. The white of its
wings underneath is remarkable. The tail is less graduated
than in A. olivaceus.

I have compared this with the descriptions of Salicaria cantans
and cantilians in the Fauna Japonica, and though closely
allied to the former it certainly is not the same. The cantans
seems to bear to the cantillans the same analogy that this
species bears to the succeeding.”

33. Arundinax (?) minutus, n. sp. {Lbis, Vol. TI, 52.]

This isa most singular miniature of the foregoing, resembling
it almost exactly in colour, but differing considerably in size.
Length 5; wing 2,2,; 2,4. This bird is also more robust in
build, livelier and more open in habits, and is rarer here than
the foregoing. Were it not for both birds occurring at the
same season, one would be inclined to look upon this as merely
a degenerate variety of the other.

34. Phylloscopus fuscatus, Blyth.

Common during winter, and stays so late in spring that I have
a strong suspicion that it nidificates in the neighbourhood. It
entertains us during the early vernal months with its pretty
shake song, but its most frequent note is “ chick chick.”

35. Phylloscopus tenellipes, n. sp. [Lbis, Vol. II, 53.)

This species has delicate light pink-coloured feet, hence the name.
Length 4,9, wing 23, Ist quill }in.; 2nd 13, 3rd 2 in. the
Ath slightly longer and the longest in the wing. The 4th, 5th,
and 6th quills sinuated on the outer web; the rest inwards
with mucronate tips. Tail 2, the feathers nearly equal, moder-
ately broad, rounded on the outer web towards the tip, and
sinuated on the inner, both leading to a point. Expanse 7,5.
Bill =, to gape 5%. Tarsus 4%; middle toe 5 ; outer
longer than the inner ; hind toe }. Beak brownish, pale flesh-
coloured on the tip and tomia of upper mandible and basal
half oflower. Inside of mouth flesh-ochre. Upper-parts olive-
green, brown on the head and upper back. Hye-streak and

1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy. 249

cheeks cream-colour. Through the eye and below the eye-streak
runs a dark line of olive-brown, darker on the coverts ; the eye-
streak whitening and increasing towards the occiput. Wings
light hair-brown, margined and tinged with olive-sienna ;
quills darker hair-brown with dark shafts. Some of the large
coverts tipped with yellowish. Tail light hair-brown, margined
and tinged with olive-sienna, browner on the rump. Lower
parts pure white, except sides of the neck, flanks, and thighs,
which are slightly fibrous and grey. The shoulder, under wing-
and tail-coverts, are tinged with primrose-yellow.

This is a straggling visitant during the cold weather, and may
be distinguished by its note “ charr.”

36. Phylloscopus sylvicultriz, n. sp. [Lbis, Vol. II, 53.]

Mr. Blyth remarks on this—“ a new species, differing from all but
the European szbilatrix in the minute size of its first primary,
in which character however sibilatrix exceeds it.”

Length 43, wing 23, Ist quill 4, 2nd1}$, 8rd and 4th 1,8.
Tail 1,4. Bill}; to gape 33. Upper mandible brown with
a yellow edge, lower yellow with a patch of brown on the
terminal half. Tarsus $3 pale yellowish-brown, yellower on
the under surface of the toes and browner on the claws. Upper
parts olive-green, brownish in some lights, especially on the
crown. Line over the eye, a row of feathers on the lower half
of eye-circle, and part of the cheeks, pale chrome-yellow ; loral
space blackish-olive. Feathers of the wings and tail hair-
brown, broadly margined with olive-green, a spot of yellowish-
white marks, the tip of the outer web of the first 5 2nd
coverts. Under-parts pale yellowish or primrose white, varying
in tint. The under-shaft of all the tail feathers white, and
the margin of the inner web of the 3 outer tail-feathers faint
white. The size of the bill differs considerably in different
individuals.

It is very numerous here during the months of April and May,
and again in October and September, on its migrations.

37. Phylloscopus coronatus, (Temm. and Schleg.)

This species is noticeable from having a faint line of yellow on

the crown like a Megulus, and is identical with that of the
2 L

2050

Ormthology of Amoy. [No. 3,

Fauna Japonica. It wanders to Amoy occasionally during its

vernal and autumnal migrations.

388. Reguloides prorequlus, (Pallas,)—modestus, Gould,—imornatus,

39.

A5.

Blyth.

Winters here and is solitary in habits, uttering as 1t pursues its
food a long plaintive “ sweet,” which, in spring, repeated se-
veral times in rapid succession, constitutes its song.

Reguloides chloronotus, (Hodgson.)

Often seen in pairs during winter, roaming about from tree to
tree.

. Copsychus saularis, (1)

A common resident; native name Chuy Kam-Chay.

. Pratincola indica, Blyth.

Winters here.

. Ruticilla awrorea, (Pallas.) [i. leucoptera, Blyth. |

Winters here.

. Larvivora cyana, Hodgson ?

Straggles here occasionally, in its migrations.
Lanthia rufilatus, (Hodgson) ; cyanwra,Temm. and Schleg., Fauna
Japon. Winters here.
Muscicapa mugimaki, Temm. and Schleg., Fauna Japon. (see Ap-
pendix.)
[Genus. ERytHRosTERNA, Bonap. In winter dress, I cannot
distinguish it from the common #. lewewra of India. £. B. |
This is a species of lively Chat-like habits, but fond of jerking
up the tail like arobin. It straggles here during its autumnal
migrations. The female or immature plumage, which has
occurred here most frequently, may be thus described :—
Length 4,8. Wing 2,5; expanse 73; Ist quill ,§, 2nd 1,8,
ard and 4th 2,4. Tail 2,, feathers rounded on the outer
web, sinuate on the inner, and ending in a point. Bill 4, to
gape ;°;. Tarsus 3°, middle toe 33, inner toe slightly shorter
than the outer, hind toe 3%; tarse thick; claws, especially
the middle and hind one rather long and pointed all black.
Inside of mouth ochreous. Irides black. Upper parts brown
with’ an ochreous wash. Wings hair-brown edged paler ;
2nd coverts tipped with ochreous, forming a transverse wing-

1860. Ornithology of Amoy. 251

46.

47.

bar; 3res and a few of the interior and 2nes tipped and edged
with whitish. Urpygials and tail black-tipped and edged
paler, the lateral rectrices with more than half the basal inner
web and shaft, the 2nd and 38rd both webs, and the 4th a part
of the outer web, white, all having some black near their
bases. Throat, belly, and under tail-coverts pure white. Sides
of neck and throat, breast, flanks, and under wing-coverts
brownish with more or less ochre. Thighs brownish. Edge
of inner webs of quills pale brownish.

Parus minor, Temm. and Schleg. (Figured in Gould’s ‘ Birds of
Asia.’)

The same species as that described in the Fauna Japonica. It
prevails along the coast of China from Hongkong to Shan-
ghai. The ¢rivirgatus of the same work is common at Shan-
ghai, but is not met with so far South as this.

Zosterops japonicus, Temm. and Schleg.

This answers in every respect to the bird of the Fauna Japonica,
except that the Ist quill, though very minute, is yet not want-
ing. The bill and legs are of a slaty blue when the bird is
alive, and not of a blackish brown horn-colour (a fault evidently
attributable to the descriptions being taken from a dried skin).
The breast and flanks are of a pale dingy colour, with but very
little reddish. Iris dark blackish-brgwn. It is resident in
the neighbourhood, and often wanders to Amoy during winter
in search for food.

. Motacilla boarula, (.)

Common winter visitant.

. Motacilla luzoniensis, Scopoli.

Common in winter ; a few breed here.

. Motacilla lugubris, Temminck.

Common in winter.

. Budytes flava, (.)

I think the European species ; rare.

. Budytes sulphurea.

Both these species are ee in autumn, in rice-fields,

. Anthus thermophilus, Hodgson.

Common during winter. ‘T'wo other species occur, but they still
remain unidentified,
24 2

56.

o7.

58.

59.

60.

61.

Ornithology of Amoy. [ No. 3,

. Pipastes agilis, (Sykes.)

Common during winter.

. Corydalla Richardt, (Vieillot.)

A common winter visitant ; deeply ochreous on its arrival, but
this appearance wears of as the season advances.

Myiophonus ceruleus, (Scopoh). [| Wec. M. Temuryexm, Vigors. |

Lives among rocky caverns ; not common, and very shy ; native
name Aww-chuy.

Turdus daulias, Temminck.

Our commonest winter Thrush, answering in every respect to the
description of the species in the Fauna Japonica, which work
represents a figure of the bird on Plate 26; but the first
notice of it is due to M. 'Temminck, who published a repre-
sentation of it in the Planches color. Pl. 515.

Turdus pallens, Pallas,—pallidus, Gmelin.

This species varies greatly in size, and is remarkable for its white
eye-streak. It strikes me that this 1s the rufulus of Drapiez
and modestus of Hyton, rather than the following.

Turdus chrysolaus, Temminck. Planches coloriées from Japan.

It arrives here in small parties in early spring, and at that time
is of frequent occurrence among bushes and gardens. Besides
the above three, I have procured two other species still un-
identified.

Merwla cardis, (Temminck.)

This small and handsome species, so remarkable for the changes
it undergoes from the plumage of a Turdus to that of a true
Merula, seems to form a natural link between the two sub-
genera. These changes of plumage have been well described
and beautifully figured in the ‘ Fauna Japonica.’ It visits us
chiefly during winter, but I have no doubt that some of them
spend the summer near at hand, as I have met them here late in
spring.

Merula mandarina, Bonaparte ; JL. vulgaris of China, auctorun.

A common resident everywhere up the coast.

. Oreocincla varia, (Uath.,) nee Horsfield; Zurdus Whitee,

Kyton.
A straggling visitant. Number of rectrices 14.

1860.] Ornithology of Amoy. 258

63. Petrocossyphus manillensis, (Boddiert.)

Common among the rocks all the year through.

G4. Garrulax perspicillatus, (Gm.)

Length 12 inches. Wing 4,5. Tail 52,. Bill ,%, to gape 1,3.
Back, wings, and tail yellowish-brown. Head and neck yel-
lowish-grey. A band reaches from one ear-covert over the
forehead to the other, forming a broad mark over the eyes.
Under parts pale rufous-ochre, very deep on the vent. Beak
and legs brown.

This large Butcher-thrush is common in some parts of the coun-
try, building a nest a good deal like that of the Blackbird.
It is a shy bird, but may be known a long way off by its
loud ery of ¢ed-ted, uttered from time to time, or followed by a
liquid guzzling low chatter.

65. Garrulax sinensis, (.) | Leucodioptron canorwm, Schiffer, apud
C. L. Bonaparte ; Turdus canorus, T. sinensis, and also Lanius
infaustus, Li. ; nee L. chinensis, Scopoli.* |

This is the Hwa-mei or Spectacled Thrush of the Chinese, by
whom it is prized for its fine vocal powers, as well as for its pugi-
listic propensities. It is, strictly speaking, a hill-bird, and very
abundant on the hills hear Fowchow, but as I have, on more
than one occasion, met with it in the bushes here, I must
include it in my list.

66. Oriolus chinensis, L.

A rare straggler here, but very common in 8. W. Formosa. The
female is slightly greener than the male on the back and
wings, and is considerably larger. Another species resembling
this, but spotted on the breast, I have received from Mr. Holt
at Fowchow, which I take to be the Oriolus maculatus of
Vieillot. [Young of the preceding? EZ. B.]

67. Pycnonotus sinensis, (Gmelin) ; Turdus occipitalis, Temminck.

* The latter is Corvus awritus, Daud., Turdus shanhu et T. melanopis, Gmelin,
Crateropus leucogenys, nobis, passim ; a true Garrulax inhabiting the Tenasserim
hills, but doubtfully Chinese. In Horsfield’s Catalogue, the name Turdus can-
orus, L., is referred to the Merula bengalensis, Brisson, and the former specific
name adopted for that most unmusical of birds, which properly stands as Mala-
cocercus bengalensis, (Br.)—Cur. As, Soc.

254 Ornithology of Amoy. (No. 3,

Very common all over the coast from Hongkong to Shanghai,
and everywhere in Formosa.

68. Pycnonotus atricapillus |Muscicapa atricapilla, Vieillot, nee
L.; Hematornis chrysorrhous, Uafr., and P. hemorrhous apud
Hartlaub, Rev. Zool. &c. 1846, p. 1.*]

Found abundantly in some places in this neighbourhood, but
peculiarly local, seldom straying far.

69. Tchitrea principalis, (Temminck.)

Figured in the Planches coloriées, and subsequently in the Fauna
Japonica. A rare spring straggler here.

70. Techitrea ceruleocephala, (Quoy et Gaim.)

71. Hemichelidon latirostris, (Rafiles); cimereo-alba, 'Temm. and
Schleg., Faun. Japon.

A common winter visitant; remarkable for its singing notes,
like those of a Red-breast, or chinking of two pieces of silver.

TI
bo

. Hemichelidon fuliginosa, Hodgson.
Strageles to Amoy in its vernal migrations.
73. Hemichelidon rutilata, w. sp.

This species approximates H. latirostris in form, but has a bill
even broader at the base. It is of rare occurrence here and
only during spring.

Length 4,2. Wing 2,8. Tail? Bill 4, to gape 56, breadth
Tarsus ;°,. Head and upper neck blackish-grey. Back and
scapulars reddish-brown. Wings blackish, margimed with
burnt-sienna. Rump and tail tile-red, the feathers of the
latter more or less marked with blackish. Throat and fore-
neck white, yellowish on theirsides. The rest of the lower
parts, excepting just the abdomen which is white, reddish or
burnt-sienna ochre, more or less intense.

74. Xanthopygia narcissina, (Temminck) ;—chrysophrys, Blyth.

A rare spring visitant.

75. Cyanoptila cyanomelanura, (Temminck.)

Figured in the Fauna Japonica. Of rare occurrence here.

Myiagra cerulea, Gmelin ?

A blue Fly-catcher with a small bill; procured here once.

* The Pycnonotus atricapillus of my Catalogue, founded on Agithia atricapilla,
Vieillot, v. Sylvia nigricapilla, Drapiez, a Ceylon bird, is referred toa new genus,
Meropixus, by the Prince of Canino.—Cur. As. Soe.

1860. ]

Ornithology of Amoy. 255

76. Campephaga cinerea, Blyth ?*

Of a deep bluish-grey ; with green-black wings and tail, the

feathers of both tipped more or less with white, the graduated
tail-feathers deeply tipped. Vent white. Bill and legs black.
Length 9; wing 43; tail 3,4. The immature plumage is
lighter grey, tinged with sienna-yellow, and indistinctly barred
on the under-parts. The basal part of the inner webs of
several of the wing-feathers are marked with white, forming
a large bar, conspicuous on the under side or when the bird is
seen on wing. This species occasionally shews itself here, in
autumn and in spring.

77. Pericrocotus cinereus, Strickland.
Length 8, wing 3,8,. Tail 4, the 3 outer feathers being shorter

than the rest and equally graduated, measuring 13, 2, and 25
respectively ; the 6 central ones are nearly equal. Hxpanse
103. Bill 3, to gape ,8,. Billand feet black. The description
from dela Fresnaye runs thus “ Cendré en dessus; lorums,
alles, et queue, noirs; front, une tache médiane alaire, pli de
Vaile, bord externe des rémiges tertiaires, la presque totalité
de trois rectrices latérales et tout le dessous de corps, blancs.
Longueur totale Om. 193. Habite Visle de Lucgon (Philip-
pines”). The female in all mine has greyish-brown wings ; the
black of the lore extends over the beak; and four instead of
three lateral rectrices have a good deal of white on them.

The male has a broad white forehead, and a black crown which

gradually blends with the bluish-grey of the back. The wings
are also blacker, and there is more grey on the sides of the
breast. In fact the plumage of the male bears great affinity
to that of the Wagtails; and this species forms a happy
transition from the grey of the Campephage to the crocus tints
ofthe Pericrocott. It looks in, at Amoy, in parties during the
vernal and autumnal migrations, and is noticeable for its pretty
Canary-lke trill call-note.

78. Dierurus macrocercus, Vieillot.

By no means common in this neighborhood, but remarkably so

in S. W. Formosa, where several may be seen during the
* No name of my bestowing.—Z, B,

256

(3h

80.

81.

83.

84.

85.

Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3,

season, sitting on nests in the same bamboo-tree, swaying to
and fro with every puff of wind.

Lanius schach, Mh.

Very common ; has a great habit of shrieking. This is a much
larger race than that found in the Indian archipelago, and is
no doubt worthy of specific distinction ; it remains only to be
ascertained to which of the two the name was first applied.

Lanius lucionensis, Strickland.

With reference to this species, Mr. Blyth observes that this “ is
decidedly the true Z: luctonensis, vide Strickland, Ann. Mag.
N. H. XTX (1847), p. 182. He considers there that all the
various allied races are varieties only of the same. My notion
is that there are 3 or 4 cognate races, which may breed toge-
ther when circumstances permit of it, and so grade into one
another. Certes a Malayan swperciliosus is very unlike your
lucionensis.””

These are common here during the seasons of migration, and
I have received them this autumn from Mr. Holt at Fowchow.

Enneoctonus bucephalus, (Temm. and Schleg.)

I have never met but one of this species here, and that proved
afemale. It has a large rufous head without the usual black
face-band of the family, and answers in every respect to the
description of the female in the Fauna Japonica.

. Corvus torquatus, Cuv. | Vide J. A. 8S. XXIX, 96.)

Our common and only crow at Amoy.

Pica media, Blyth ;—sericea, Gould.

Very common.

Acridotheres cristatellus, (.)*

A very common species from Hongkong to Shanghai; builds in
holes of trees or walls, or makes large oval nests in trees ;
learns to speak with facility and soon becomes docile.

Gracupica (nigricollis,) Paylkull ; temporalis, Temmincek ; tricolor,
J. EH. Gray.

A common resident, associating in small parties; builds round

* The Prince of Canino considered this to be different from true erislatellus
of the Philippines, and adopted the name /uligénesus, Bi., for the China species.
Cur. As. Soc. .

1860.) Ornithology of Amoy. 257

S6.

87.

88.

89.

90.
91.
92.
93.
94.

96.

97.

nests on high trees, and lays clear blue eggs with very fragile
shells ; is a noisy bird; and is also found in Siam.

Temenuchus turdiformis, (Wagler) ; sinensis, Gmelin ; elegans,
Lesson.

A common summer resident; very restless; builds in holes of
walls ; and is also found in Pegu. Its habit of poking about
among brick-holes in houses, &c. during the nesting season
soon causes its newly moulted white plumes to be stained of a
reddish hue, and the feathers of the wings and tail to be much
abraded. Before taking its departure from us it undergoes a
complete moult, and then the plumage is clean enough.

Temenuchus sericeus, (Latham.)

A winter visitant; feeds largely on banyan berries.

Temenuchus cineraceus, (Temminck.)

This resembles the foregoing a good deal in form, but is broader
across the back, and generally more robust. It also visits us
during winter ; and is identical with the bird found in Japan.

Eophona melanura, (Gmelin.)

Found here the winter through ; but leaves us before summer ;
breeds in Shanghai.

Munia malacea, (.) common in autumn.

Mumia molueca. (1h.) scarce.

Munia rubronigra, Hodgson, very scarce.

Oryzornis oryziwora, (.) Occasional winter flocks.

‘ [Distinct, E. B.]

Ligurinus sinicus, (.)
Fringilla kawarakiba minor, Fauna Japonica.

Half Goldfinch, half Greenfinch ; not uncommon all the year, has
a pretty tinkling note; and feeds on thistle-heads as well as
grain, &e.

. Passer montanus, (.)

Common about houses, resembles in habits P. domesticus.

Emberiza fucata, Pallas.

Met among standing grain during winter ; difficult to procure
from its habit of dropping under cover of the grain, and sel-
dom perching on exposed places.

Emberiza pusilla, Pallas.

Occasional flocks during winter.

255 Ornithology of Amoy. [ No. 3,

98. Hinberiza canescens, n. sp. |The Ibis, Vol. 1, 62.]

This occurs during winter, and is probably new.

Length 53. Wing 2,9,. Tail 25 and somewhat forked. Bill 4
Head and neck sienna-gray ; crown, cheeks and throat, black-
ened, of a frosted appearance. Back and scapularies black,
each feather broadly margined with white and more or less
tinted with reddish-sienna. Wings blackish-brown, broadly
margined with sienna-white. Under-parts and rump white,
sienna-washed. Tail blackish-brown, having the two cen-
tral feathers broadly margined with white, the rest on each
side hardly at all; the outer feathers white except a small
broad portion of the inner web, the 2nd broadly tipped with
the same.

The female is deeply tinged with reddish-brown above and red-
dish-ochre beneath.

99. Hmberiza personata, Temminck.

Our commonest winter Bunting.
100. Emberiza aureola, Pallas.

Met in flocks in autumn feeding on the ripening corn.
101. Emberiza Latham, Gmelin.

Common in winter ; a few breed in the neighbourhood.

102. Emberiza fruticetr, Katthitz ; sulphuwrata, Fauna Japon. Rare.
103. Alauda ccelivox, Swinhoe.

This bird, which I have described under the above name in the
III vol. of Shanghai Asiatic Society’s Journal, differs from
the Japanese Lark, A. japonica, Temminck, in bemg much
smaller. The largest specimen I have measured is one inch
shorter than the Japanese, though the wing is much the same
length. The inner toe is 34; longer than the outer instead
of being shorter. A close comparison of the two birds is of
course required before any decision can, with safety, be arrived
at, but it must not be forgotten that our’s is a peculiarly
Southern Chinese Lark, not bemg found even so far north as
Shanghai.

104. Yune torquilla, L.
Common during winter. The ¢ inch red tree-ant appears to be

its most favourite food, but it does not despise the large black
bush-ant.

186

0] Ornithology of Amoy. 259

105. Cuculus canorus ? L.

106.

109.

110.

111.

112.

113.

114.

115.

116

Taken here on its autumnal and vernal migrations, but breeds at
Fowchow and Shanghai.
Cuculus tenuirostris, Gray.
A summer visitant ; has a loud-toned whistle repeated 4 times and

terminating with a shake.

. Lurtur chinensis, (Scopoli.)

Common everywhere from Hongkong to Shanghai.

. Lurtur humilis, (Temminck.)

A summer visitant ; extends as far North as Shanghai, and is
there ofa larger size, though evidently of the same species.

Turtur orientalis, (uatham) ; gelastis, Temminck.

This large species, found in Lapland and Japan, countries so far
situated apart, has been shot here by myself during winter, but
it makes short stay with us. I have seen the bird in Formosa,
and one was caught by a ship off the Madjicosima group.

Francolinus perlatus, (Gmelin.)

Birds of this species are brought to market by the natives from
some neighbouring part of the country.

Coturnix chinensis, (Gm.)

Met in winter among standing corn; and evidently as distinct
from the European species, as from the Japanese. [ Evidently
a misnomer. HK. B.]

Squatarola helvetica, (..)
Winter visitant; met with in small flocks on the river mud-flats.
Charadrius virginicus, Bechst. | Pluvialis longipes, Bonap. |

This species, I think, rather than plwvialis. Winter. Tail not
distinctly banded, breaking off in the middle; size smaller
than the European. Axille mottled-gray and not white.

Charadrius cantianus, Latham.

Arrives with the water-fowl, and frequents our sea mud-flats,

often in large flocks.
Charadrius philippinus, Latham.

Found on inland marshes, and new-turned fields during winter.

. Charadrius Leschenaulti, Lesson.

I have only one specimen, which was shot out of a flock of
C. cantianus. Jt is very much larger than the so-called
2m 2

260 Ormthology of Amoy. [No. 3,

Kentish Plover, but resembles it in winter garb, except that
this has no ventral white, indications of a perfect breast-band,
and lighter brown remiges and rectrices.
117. Hematopus ostralequs, L.
Rare winter-visitant.
118. Ardea cinerea, (L.)
Often seen here ; but builds large heronries at Fowchow.
119. Herodias egretta, (.) ? H. modesta, (Gray).
A large white Heron, seen occasionally ; not identified.
120. Herodias garzetta, (lu)

The common resident species; building in company on large
banyan trees.

121. Herodias eulophota, un. sp.

This differs from H. gazetta strikingly in having a yellow bill,
full-crested occiput, rownd instead of square tail and shorter
legs. It is moreover rare and solitary in habits while with us
during summer. It bears considerable affinity to H. candi-
dissima, Wager, of N. American Ornithology. Bill fine yellow,
becoming flesh-coloured and purplish on the lores and round the
eye. [rides pearl white. Long loose feathers spring from the
occiput forming a full crest, the highest ones being longest
and measuring 44 each, the length diminishing gradually in
the lower ones. long loose feathers also spring from the
lower neck, and from the back where they become decom-
posed into hair like silky webs curling upwards at their ends.
The whole plumage is of a snowy white. Legs and tces yel-
lowish or red-green, yellower on the soles and joints ; the upper
surface of the lower portion ofthe tarsus is blackened, as also
are some of the toe-joints but irregularly; claws blackish-
brown.

Average length 25 inches; wing 9,8; tail 33. Bill 2.9., edge
of lower mandible 3,5. Naked part of tibia 1,5, ; tarsus 3,35;
mid-toe 23, outer-toe 2,2,; mer 2,5,; hind-toe 1}.
122. Buphus coromandus, (Boddiert) ; russata, Temminck ; caboga,
Pen.
A numerous summer resident.
123. Ardeola prasinoscelis, n. sp. { The Ibis, U1, 64.]
I have long had suspicions as to the identity of our bird with either

1860. | Ornithology of Amoy. 261

the speciosa from Java or the lewcoptera from Bengal, and
now, having satisfied myself, I will endeavour to shew the
difference. In the first place on comparing our Ardeola with
the description of A. speciosa in “ Horsfield’s Researches in
Java,” the distinction is at once apparent. We begin with
ours. Description of male shot 30th May. Bill black for
nearly one half from the apex, middle portion chrome yellow,
base and cere indigo-grey. Legs greenish-chrome. Irides
orange-yellow. Head and neck Indian-red, changing into
purple as it descends to the back. Throat, median line of
under neck, belly, rump and wings white. Back having long
loose bluish-grey feathers decomposed and hair-like. Long
and hair-like feathers also spring from the lower neck, nearly
covering the blue feathers of the breast. Crest composed of two
long subulated feathers 4¢ long, with several shorter ones
fitting into the grooves on their under sides; these feathers
are the same colour as the head. Now Horsfield states that
the A. speciosa has “ in its complete dress the head above, &c.
isabella-yellow with a rufous tint * * * * colour of the
back intensely black * * * * feet dark yellowish-brown
* * * the crest consists of from 4 to 6 greatly lengthened
linear plumes of a very pure milk white colour. The bill is
dusky at the base.”

This comparison of the adult plumage is surely convincing of
non-ldentity of the two birds. The immature and winter
plumage would appear to be more similar, but even here there
are differences. In the Malayan species apud Horsfield “ the
wings and the tail are pure white,” in ours they are more or
less darked with blackish. In his “ the feet and the upper
mandible throughout its whole length, are black.” In ours
the former are bright yellowish-green with brownish claws,
and the bill pale liver-brown, black on the apical quarter of
its length; the naked or loral space greenish-yellow, bluish
at the base of the bill.

It will thus be seen that our species is perfectly distinct from
the Malayan, A. speciosa, and for its non-identity with the
Bengal species I give the testimony of Mr. Blyth who re-

i)
op)
iS)

Ornithology of Amoy. [No. 3,

marks on some skins sentiby myself to him, “ It is so exceed-
ing like our common A. lewcoptera in winter dress as to be
hardly, if at all, distinguishable ; but utterly unlike it in sum-
mer garb.”*

Our bird resides here all the year through, feeding in paddy-
fields and marshy ground. Its food is not confined to fish,
but grasshoppers, and insects of most kinds are acceptable.
In confinement it soon becomes omnivorous. It is more or less
solitary in habits, building loose nests of sticks on the topmost
boughs of banyan trees. The fledged young keep together
for some time after they leave the nest. [I consider this bird
to be true speciosa. H. B.|

124. Ardetta flavicollis, (uatham.)

Rare here ; but common during summer at Fowchow.
125. Ardetta cinnamomea, (Gmelin.)

A summer visitant.
126. Ardetta sinensis, (Gmelin) ; lepida, Horsfield.

Common during summer among the bushes that line the banks
of the river.

127. Butorides javanica, (Horsfield.) Summer visitant.
128. Nyctiardea grisea, Vigors.

Rare here, but common at Fowchow.
129. Platalea leucorodia, L. Rare winter visitant.
130. Numenius major, Fauna Japon., 'Temm.

Regular winter visitant ; frequents mud flats.
131. Totanus glareola, (1.)

Common on inland marshy ground during winter.
132. Totanus ochropus, (l.)

Met by small streams of fresh water during winter, very seldom

near pools of salt water.
133. Totanus chloropygius, Vieillot ?
Resembles the former in appearance and in habits, but is rarer.
134. Totanus glottoides, Vigors. [Identical with 7. glottis. E. B.|

Common during winter on mud flats at the river’s mouth.

Totanus pulverulentus, Miller and Schleg.

In the collection of G. Schlegel, Esq., and shot at Amoy.

* The same'remark applies to the European and African A. comata v.
ralloides. BH. B.

1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy. 263

135. Tringoides hypoleucos, (L.)

Our common species, found the greater part of the year on the
sea-shore.

136. Reeurvirostra avocetta, L. Occasional winter visitant.

Chinensis, Gray.

137. Tringa cinclus, L.

Upper tail-coverts black, and not white as in 7. subarquata ; bill
long and curved.

Frequents our shores in large flocks during winter.

138. Tringa minuta, Leisler.

Autumnal flocks drop here.

139. Tringa Temminckii, Leisler.
Found in small parties scattered over wet fallow paddy-fields in
the cold season.
140. Scolopax rusticola, L.
Drop here during their migrations or on their first arrival.
141. Gallinago uniclava, Hodgson.
Our commonest species in paddy-fields ; retires in summer to
breed.
142. Gallinago stenura, (Temminck.)
Also common, but more solitary than the above.
143. Gallinago solitaria (?), Hodgson.

Found in ravines among the hills; very solitary. It is a large
species and has the tail slightly rounded and consisting of
20 nearly equally long feathers; the 8 middle ones broad and
the 6 lateral ones narrow, beginning with the Ist which is
little more than 1, wide and gradually increasing towards the
outermost of the 8 central, which is narrower than the rest.

It differs a good deal from the species described as solitaria in
the Fauna Japonica.

144. Gallinago mayor, (.)

This species I have met only during the month of September
in fields overflowed with salt water. It is rather solitary and
rises with a ery. It resembles G. major more nearly than
any I am acquainted with, but has eighteen tail-feathers in-
stead of sixteen, and the outer toe is disproportionally long.

145. Gallinula orientalis. Tare.

Ornithology of Amoy. [ No. 3,
3. Gallinula phemeura, Pennant ; javanica, Horsfield ; chinensis,
Boddaért.
Rare.

. Anser segetwm, Latham ?

Frequents the mouth of the river in immense flocks during winter.

. Tadorna vulpanser, Fleming.
. Casarca rutila, (Pallas.)

. Anas boschas, L.

. Anas pecilorhynca, Gm.

. Dafila acuta, (L.)

. Querquedula crecca, Stephens.

All more or less common during winter in the river.

. Querquedula falcata, (Pallas) ; multicolor, (Scop.) ; manillensis,

Gmel. ?

. Fuliqula marila, (L.)

. FLuliqula cristata, Stephens.
. Mergus serrator, L.

. Colymbus glacialis, L.

. Podiceps cristatus, L.

. Podiceps auritus, L.

More or less common during winter.

. Podiceps philippensis, Bonn.

A resident species in large rush-covered ponds; chinensis, 'Tem-
minck.

. Diomedea brachyura, Temminck ?
. Diomedea fuliginosa, lu. ?

Caught by fishermen outside the harbour and brought to market.

. Larus canus, lL.

. Larus fuscus, L.; flavipes, Meyer.

. Larus melanurus, Temm. and Schleg.

. Larus ————?

. Gavia Kitilitzn, (Bruch) ; maculipennis, Bonap.

. Sterna caspia, Pallas.

. Sterna cristata, Stephens ; pelicanoides, King ; velox, Riippell.

More or less common during winter.

. Sterna muuta, L.
. Hydrochelidon javanica, Horsfield.

Rare summer visitant.

h
(=p)
CA

1860. ] Ornithology of Amoy.

173. Pelecanus crispus, Bruch ; philippensis, Gmelin.
Common in winter.
174. Graculus carbo, L.

APPENDIX OR ADDENDA.

(Remove No. 45 to the Muscicapide and before the description
of the female add)

The bird that formed the subject of description in the Fauna Japo-
nica was most probably in full summer plumage. The account in that
work runs thus :—“ Les parties inférieures de cet oiseau, 4 partir du
menton, sont d’un brun ferrugineux jaunatre et trés-vif, mais passant
au blane sur le bas ventre. Cette dernieré teinte occupe également les
couvertures inférieures de la queue, et les supérieures des grandes cou-
vertures extérieures de l’aile. La moitié postérieure de la barbe externe
des cing paires extérieures des pennes dela queue est également
teinte de blanc, les supérieures des rémiges secondaires sout bordées
de blanc, et on observe une raie blanchatre mais trés peu apparente au
dessus de la région des oreilles. Toutes les autres parties de Voiseau
sont d’un noir, plus pile et tirant au brunatre sur les ailes. Les
plumes axillaires sont d’un brun ferrugineuse jaunatre, et less petites
couvertures inférieures des ailes, noires mais bordées de blanc.”

The only male as yet shot here was procured by G. Schlegel, Esq.
on the 15th November, but instead of a black crown, back and scapu-
laries, it has those parts olive-brown with a reddish wash. The white
on the upper coverts is more indistinct; and the basal portion of
inner webs of the 5 lateral rectrices are more or less white. In all
essential points it is so similar, that I have little doubt of its being
the Japanese species in male winter plumage.

(Add, as a species, after No. 36, P. sylvicultriz.)

Phylloscopus hylebata, n. sp.

From one individual in the collection of G. Schlegel, Esq. of Amoy.
I have compared this specimen with upwards of 20 or 30 specimens
of P. sylvicultrix, and come to the conclusion that it must be distinct.
Though the size of this species is greater, yet the Ist quill is more
minute than in the foregoing.

bo
Y-

266 On the Translation of Wawes of Water. [ No. 3,

Length 5, wing 2 ;6 tail 2. Bill , deep blackish brown with
pale tomia. Tarsus 58. Legs and claws deep blachish-brown with
yellow soles and tips to claws. The olive-green above is much the
same as in sylvicultrix, but the eye-streak and under-parts are much

yellower.

On the Translation of Waves of Water with relation to the great flood
of the Indus m 1858.—By J. Opparn, Esq.

“At 5 a. M. on the 10th August, 1858, the Indus at Attock was
very low. At 7 a. M. it had risen ten feet. By 0.30 v. m. it had
risen fifty feet, and it continued to rise until it stood ninety feet
higher than it did in the morning. The Cabul river continued to
flow upwards for ten hours. The fall was at first slow ; but the river
was about eight feet below its maximum by sunset ; and continuing
gradually to fall, it had during the 12th returned very much to the
position it occupied before the flood came down.”—LHuxtracts from
Journal of Asiatic Society, 1858, 1859.

1. Several papers have been recently forwarded to the Society
upon the great flood of the Indus in August, 1858, and, as it is a sub-
ject in which I take great interest, I trust that I may be excused
in submitting my views regarding it.

2. I propose, therefore, in the following paper, to consider the mode
in which this vast body of water passed Attock, and with this view,
I shall first treat cursorily of the nature of waves of water generally,
more especially, however, dwelling upon waves of the class which from
their formation and size, seem to be analogous to that which is under
consideration, stating in general terms, their mode and rate of transit ;
and the limit within which wave translation is possible; and I shall
then endeavour to shew the application of these laws to the speciali-
ties of the Indus wave, touching briefly upon some erroneous specula-
tions which seem to have been made upon insuflicient data.

3. A wave is an inequality of surface or variation of level in a
stream of water, which may be of any size according to the force of
its original cause. It is unnecessary to enquire into the origin of a
wave for the purpose of elucidating its specialities, as all waves when

1860. ] On the Translation of Waves of Water. 267

once formed and the original cause withdrawn, or as they may be
termed free, obey the same laws, and are subject to the same pecu-
liarities.

4. The undulation upon a smooth sheet of water from a school
boy’s pebble ; the ocean wave thrown up by the wind ; the gush of water
from a destroyed dam or suddenly-withdrawn barrier; the swell from
a steamer’s paddle; and the great free tide-wave which, twice in the
twenty-four hours is poured into all estuaries and rivers through the
inequality of the attraction of the heavenly bodies :—all these waves
so different in origin, size, and formation, are subject to the same
series of laws, which have been, to a certain extent, investigated.

5. It should first be remarked that the progress of a wave is not
the progress of the particles of which it is composed. A traveller,
upon visiting the sea-shore for the first time, might be led to suppose
that each wave was bringing with it the mass of water of which it
was originally composed, and depositing it upon the shore. A little
closer observation would, however, soon convince him of his mistake,
as he would perceive that a piece of drift wood or of foam, would
maintain the same mean distance from the beach, although several
successive waves lifted it upon their crests, and deposited it in their
succeeding hollows.

6. The same law may be shewn to hold with the tidal wave. In
the accompanying tide table (with a copy of which, if thought useful,
I shall be happy to furnish the Society annually)—the time of high
water at Calcutta, or of the passage of the crest of the tidal wave
at that place, is predicted for every day throughout the year. In
the lower part of the sheet, the distances of places from Calcutta
along the river are given in geographical miles, and against each,
under the column of “correction for high water,’ is the interval of
time which the crest of the wave occupies in travelling that distance.
With these data it will be seen that the tidal wave of the Hooghly
has a mean speed between Saugor and Calcutta of about 203 geogra-
phical or 24 British miles per hour—while the speed of the water
perhaps never exceeds eight, and is frequently as low as 2 miles
per hour—without any corresponding variation in the rate of trans-
lation of the wave. The position, moreover, of the junction of the
salt water of the ocean, with the fresh water of the river stream, is

2N 2

268 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [No. 3,

not permanently affected by the passage of the wave, but oscillates
between two fixed points upon flood and ebb, according to wave laws
which will presently be indicated.

7. The progress of a wave then may be described as the transla-
tion of a shape or form, in which the particles are continuously
changing—but these particles although they are successively cast off,
have a certain motion communicated to them by the wave, though
it is not that of the wave itself.

8. The sea side observer would with attentive watching perceive,
that the piece of drift wood or foam is actually carried forward by
the crest of the wave to a certain extent, though not in anythmg
like the ratio of progression of the wave itself, and that when the
wave has passed, it is carried backward in the succeeding hollow, so
that it always occupies the same mean position ; and in like manner,
a boat or a ship, and the termination of the salt water, are carried a
certain distance up a river by the flood or crest of a tidal wave, and
down again by the ebb or hollow, so that if uninfluenced by other
causes they will recover their original position.

9. It has been mathematically demonstrated, and direct experi-
ment has established, that the particles of water of which a wave is
composed, actually move in a circle; or an ellipse; the formation
of which varies in proportion to the mass of the wave, and the depth ©
of the water.

10. When the wave is small, and the water deep, the particles
move nearly, if not quite, in a perfect circle——im other words the
vertical and horizontal displacements are about equal; but when the
wave is very large, as the tidal wave, and the water shallow, the
vertical displacement is wholly insignificant to the horizontal, and
the motion of the particle, measured from any fixed point, is an
extremely flat ellipse, of which the horizontal is the major axis.

11. In the accompanying sketch, a wave is supposed to be
travelling along a level sheet of water from X. to Z.—\A. is the centre
of the preceding hollow:—B. the middle of the anterior slope :—
C. the crest. of the wave:—D. the middle of the posterior slope :—
and E. the centre of the succeeding hollow. A particle of water
which is at A. will be carried backward or towards the wave :—At
B. its horizontal motion will be neutralized and it will be found

au Jo yoRyS

“Sapotaeg ava jo uonoy

.

’

1860. ] On the Translation of Waves of Water. 269

to move directly upwards. At C. it will be carried forwards with the
wave:—At D. it willhave no horizontal motion, but will be carried
downwards to the same extent it was moved upwards at B. and at E.,
it will be again carried backwards :—at which point the whole wave
having passed, it will hold the same actual position which it did at
A., the vertical and horizontal displacements having exactly balanced
each other. It is scarcely needful to remark that there is no sudden
alteration from the horizontal to the vertical motions, and vice versa,
but that at each intermediate position the motion is a compound one,
forming a gradual curve:—these fixed points having been only
selected for convenient illustration. All the particles below the
surface pursue the same course as those above them ; i. e.—all those
below the crest of the wave move forwards; and all those below the
hollow move backwards, but where the water is deep the motion
low down becomes imperceptible, and where it is shallow it is practi-
eally the same as at the surface.

12. The motion of a wave therefore, bemg simply the translation
of a shape, is unaffected by any current which may be running in the
stream on which itis generated. According to the direction of its
original impetus it may travel with a current, at right angles to it, or
even directly against it; and either up hill or down hill; without its
speed or rate of transit being materially affected thereby. I say
materially, for a current does, to a certain extent, modify the condi-
tions of a wave, and have reason therefore to think that it may
also affect its speed, but that this effect, if there be any, is very slight,
may be easily demonstrated.

The Hooghly, like all other rivers, must be considered as a stream of
fresh water running towards the sea, into which is poured, once every
twelve hours, a large wave. As the crest of this wave is approaching
or passing a given spot within the river, the particles of which it is
temporarily composed are flowing upwards, or it is technically termed.
flood tide. It is evident that the upward speed of the particles is
checked by the constant resistance of the river stream, and that in
like manner when the crest of the wave has passed, and the parti-
cles receding in the hollow, they are aided in their backward course,
by the velocity of the river stream.

13. The river stream is therefore a constant—plus to the ebb,
and minus to the flood.

270 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [ No. 3,

14. But the speed or force of the river stream varies considerably
at different times of the year. In the month of March, or the dry
season, its rate off Calcutta does not exceed half a mile per hour;
whereas in the month of August, or the height of the freshets it
may amount to three miles per hour. Now, if the river stream does
sensibly retard the passage of the wave itself, it is evident that its
effect is far more potent when it is large, and we have thus a direct
experiment of variation afforded us to discover if this be the case.

15. When the time of the lunar transit is Oh. Om. or when the
sun and moon are in conjunction; the crest of the tidal wave passes
the floating light vessel, which is 119 miles below Calcutta, at
9h. Om. throughout the year. This is not critically correct but suf-
ficiently so for the purpose. In the month of March the same wave
reaches Calcutta, at 2h. 385m.; and in the month of August at
2h. 10m. by which it would appear that it actually takes less time
by twenty-five minutes to travel to Calcutta during the height of the
freshets, than it does in the dry season, and this, although the up-
ward current of the particles of which the wave is composed, is
entirely neutralised by the increased rush of the river stream.

16. The fact is, that the speed of the wave depends almost entirely
upon two other contingencies, viz. the depth of the water, and the
mass of the generated wave.

17. When the depth of the water is greater than the length of
the wave, the rate of translation depends entirely upon the mass of
the wave, and is proportional to the square root of its length.

18. When the depth of the water is small and the wave very
great, as in the tidal wave in rivers and those analogous to it, the
velocity of translation depends solely upon depth of the stream, and
is proportional to the square root of the depth.

19. From what has been above stated, the cause of the superior
velocity of the tidal wave up the Hooghly in August is apparent;
and that, if the river stream exerts any sensible retarding effect what-
ever, the increased natural velocity of the wave, through the river
being surcharged with water, is sufficient to neutralise it altogether.

20. The rapidity therefore of a river stream or current is no crite-
rion whatever of the rate of translation of a wave upon it; and such
a supposition may lead to very erroneous conclusions, as the speed of

vie be

inion
Reet

4

1860. ] On the Translation of Waves of Water. 271

a current is markedly increased by compression, which on the con-
trary, retards the translation of a wave through friction.

21. It is now necessary to trace the connection between the phe-
nomenon of the flooding of the Indus, and the preceding laws; in
fact, to answer the question which has been proposed on the assump-
tion of the cause being some obstruction above. Why may not all
the water which was heaped up above the dam be supposed to have
come down the river as a huge cataract when the barrier was overborne :
without taking the formation of a wave at all ?

22. Tothis it may, I believe, be answered. Ist. That it is impos-
sible according to the laws of fluids, that a variation of level, however
it may have been caused, should do otherwise than alter its position
by wave motion, (excepting in the case noted in a succeeding section.)
The huge superincumbent mass must necessarily force up the water
about and beyond it, far more rapidly than its own particles could
run down the declivity for the following reasons.

Let ABC be a portion of a river flowing towards the sea on a
slightly inclined plane, and let there be a barrier at B which has so
completely shut off the water above it, that by the accumulation of
rain, melted snow, &ce. it has risen several feet above the level of the
river below it. Now, let us suppose the barrier B to be suddenly
destroyed, what will be the motion of the waters P

The triangle A B Dis then evidently, for all purposes of calculation,
aready formed wave, which will follow the laws of a wave in the
mode of its translation. A small portion of the water near to B will
of course topple over upon the water below it in foam through lateral
pressure, but this will only continue so long as a sufficient slope is
forming, to support the wave unbroken. The great body of the water
will follow a different course.

Let us take the column of water x y z; each particle under x is
pressed downwards, but finds no outlet in that direction; and as
fluids press equally in all directions, the forces towards A and B are
equal; but from A it is also shut out, and it is consequently directed
towards B with a force proportional to the differential gravitation
of x z and F z, but beyond B E the particles will be pushed upwards
as well as forwards, causing the water to be heaped up successively
at F HJ, &. thus translating a protuberance above the level of the

272 On the Translation of Waves of Water. [No. 3,

stream to those spots by the simple pressure of gravitation ; lone
before the particles x, b, &. can reach them—(always conditionally
that D H, F G, &c. are sufficiently long to float the wave, which con-
tingency will be treated of hereafter.) In other words the particles
x, b, move down the river with a speed proportional to the sine of
the angle of the inclination of its bed ; minus friction, and plus the
wave motion communicated to them; but the wave crest is translated
directly according to the known ratio of gravitation, minus only the
retard of friction.

2ndly. That we have evidence that the phenomenon presented all
the characteristics of a wave. We are told that in the morning the river
at Attock was “ unusuallylow.” This was the preceding holow,—then
that “the river at first came swelling up quite quietly but very
rapidly, not less for a little time, than a foot per minute.” This was
the rise on the anterior slope,—then “ this of course did not last very
long, for as the width, the depth and the velocity increased, so did the
discharge, &c.” This was the onward motion of the particles at the
passage of the crest.—Then we hear of a more gradual fall on the
posterior slope of the wave, which seems to have been much flatter
then the anterior slope, as is always the case with large waves in
shallow water. These facts are apparently in accordance with the
wave laws, and inconsistent with any other theory. And it may be
replied,

ardly. That those who doubt may make the matter a direct subject
of experiment upon a small scale.

23. From the nature of the phenomenon of the flooding of the
Indus; and for the reasons above detailed, I have no hesitation in
considering it, when it passed Attock, as an immense wave, the mass
of which was very considerable in proportion to the depth of the
stream. I consider it therefore analogous to the tidal wave, and it
is, on that account, that I have treated so fully of waves of that class.
I have little hesitation in ascribing to the Indus wave a length of
one hundred miles when it passed Attock, but if it were only five
miles or as much as five hundred, the following results would not be
materially affected.

24. Where the depth of the stream above Attock was not more
than twenty-five feet—the rate of translation of the wave should

1860. | On the Translation of Waves of Water. 273

theoretically have been about nineteen British miles per hour : and
where it equalled fifty feet, the speed should have equalled twenty-six
miles per hour: and so on, increasing in direct proportion to the
square root of the depth of the river.

25. It is, however, necessary here to observe that the foregoing
remarks are only applicable within certain limits ; and that when the
depth of the stream is very small, the continuity of the wave motion
is lost ; and the crest of the wave topples over in broken water. The
limit of depth within which, wave motion is impossible, is perhaps
not very closely ascertained; but if it be assumed at one-half the
height of the advancing wave, it will be sufficiently close for the
present purpose. It seems that when a wave reaches shallow water,
sufficient particles do not exist in advance, to maintain the altitude
of the anterior slope-——Its form consequently changes gradually
from a slope to a perpendicular, until the particles on the crest still
proceeding with the same velocity, find at last no support and topple
over by their own momentum in a torrent of foam. The swell upon
a coral reef; the flood bore of the Hooghly; and the heavy surge
upon the Madras coast ; are illustrations of this law respecting large
waves in shallow water.

26. It would not have been necessary to dwell upon this fact
with relation to the Indus wave of 1858, which certainly was not a
broken one; but, as discredit has been thrown upon the traditions
respecting the noise, the foam, and the destruction, &c. of the
previous flood of 1841, and the diminution of water previous
thereto, together with the greater altitude it attained, because
similar phenomena were not present in 1858, I would observe that
the very concomitancy of these traditions, leads me to yield a general
belief to the whole of them. It is stated that the flood of 1841,
culminated at twelve feet higher than that of 1858, and started from
a much lower zero. It is, therefore, probable that the positive
altitude of the wave was twenty-four feet greater than that of the
late flood; and moreover, that the stream upon which it travelled
was twelve feet shallower. It is therefore very probable that the
conditional limits within which wave motion is possible, were not
present in 1841, though they were in 1858.

27. I regret that so little practical information can be deduced

20

274 Archdeacon Pratt on the [No. 3,

from the preceding theory, regarding the late flood—much local
knowledge would be requisite to obtain any result which would be
even generally satisfactory. Moreover, the disturbing effects of
friction, through varying depths and breadths, and the influence
of tributaries; would perhaps always prevent a close approximation
between observed facts and theoretical deductions. Still, however,
as correct methods of investigation are only second in importance
to accurate observations of phenomena; I trust that the foregoing
exposition of what I believe to be the true principles of tidology
will not be wholly valueless—which, it will not be, if it only induce
those who are better able to deal with the difficulties of the subject,
to examine and refute the errors into which I may have fallen.

On the physical difference between a rush of water like a torrent
down a channel and the transmission of a Wave down a river—with
reference to the Inundation of the Indus, as observed at Attock, in
August, 1858.—By ArcnpEacon J. H. Prarv.

The following paper is the substance of some remarks I made at
the monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society early in September, after
the reading of Mr. Obbard’s paper published above. That interesting
communication was shown to me and to one or two other members
when it was first forwarded to the Society, and a discussion which
ensued persuaded me that some further explanation of the manner in
which a wave may have been generated on the Indus, as supposed
by Mr. Obbard, by the bursting of a bund and the precipitation of
the pent-up waters, would not be unacceptable.

I do not stand forth precisely as the advocate of the view, that
the rise and fall of the water at Attock was produced by the trans-
mission of a wave, rather than by the ordinary rush of water in a
swollen river; because there are several facts, which it is necessary
to determine before coming to a decision. We ought to know whe-
ther there are any great bends and shallows in the river; and the
phenomena to be explained ought to be more fully before us. My ob-
ject is to show the possibility of such an explanation as Mr. Obbard has
advanced ; and to give my reasons for on the whole inclining to the
view that the disturbance at Attock was produced by the passage of
a wave. J 2H

1860. ]

Inundation of the Indus in 1858. 275

River

hours.

72

4h

1. In fig. 1 suppose that A E
is a surface of still-water, in a
canal closed at one end and ex-
tending indefinitely to the left.
P is a gigantic plug, supposed to
be thrust down vertically into
the water. As the plug descends,
pressure will be continually com-
municated through the water so
as to lift up the surface of the
water in the canal. As the plug
descends successively to a, b, ¢,
d, e (omitted by the engraver)
the surface will be raised up
into the curves at A, B, C, D, EK.
The greatest rise at any instant
will be close to the plug, where
the pressure has been acting
longest ; and the elevation of the
surface in each curve will be less
and less in passing down the
canal, because the pressure has
been acting for a shorter and
shorter time. At the instant the
plug reaches the bottom, the sur-
face will have been elevated into
half a convex wave L K, its
length depending upon the rapi-
dity with which the pressure
has been communicated. The
amount of water in this elevated
half-wave will be equal to the
volume of water displaced by the
plug. It is evident, that during
the formation of this half-wave
the several particles of water
beneath its surface have received
a slight upward and forward mo-

202

cl

276 Formation of a Wave [No. 3,

tion of transfer; this effect being produced by the plug forcing
onwards into the canal the water it displaces.

2. If the plug remains motionless after it has reached the bottom,
and the half-wave it has forced up is left to itself, the following
process will take place. The higher parts of the half-wave will sink
by their own weight and press up its less elevated parts; and these
in their turn will by their weight press up the surface of the hitherto
still water of the canal beyond the originally formed half-wave. By
this process the half-wave L E which was generated by the plug
will form itself into a whole-wave of less height and greater length
than the half-wave, like G K in fig. 3. This whole-wave will move
freely along the canal, elevating the surface of the water at each
place as it passes it, and then depressing the surface again to the
original level. The slope of the back of this wave will, in general,
be longer than the forepart of the wave, because this slope is formed
by the sinking of the elevated water merely by its weight; whereas
the forepart of the wave is formed (as above described) by the forced
action of the plug, and this force is supposed to be much greater
than the mere difference of weight arising from the different eleva-
tions of the different parts of the wave. This free whole-wave is
represented in fig. 8. The volume of water in this whole-wave,
which moves solitarily and freely along the canal, is the same as the
volume of water in the forced half-wave from which it grew, and
therefore is equal to the volume of water displaced by the plug.

3. The length of the generated half-wave, (and therefore also the
length of the free whole-wave which finally moves along the canal,)
depends upon the rapidity with which pressure is communicated
through water. This rapidity depends upon the exciting cause. A
very extreme example of the communication of pressure through
water is seen in the velocity of sound through water, which has been
found by careful experiments in the Lake of Geneva to be about
eight-ninths of a mile in one second, or 3200 miles an hour. At this
rate is the pressure communicated, which causes the minute but
rapid vibrations of the water which produce the sound. Another
example is the velocity of the tidal-wave up the Hooghly, which
moves (as Mr. Obbard states) at 24 miles an hour. I have myself
made experiments on the great swell-waves at the Equator and found

1860. ] and its transmission down the Indus. 277

them to move at 27 miles an hour.* Waves may be made, as is well
known, to move much slower than this, if the pressure producing
them is less. The rapidity of the communication of pressure, and
therefore the velocity of translation of the wave, depends upon the
intensity of the cause producing the pressure.

4. In order to apply these results to the phenomenon in question,
I suppose, instead of the plug pressing down the surface, a large
body of water to have fallen upon the surface of the Indus by the
bursting of the barrier, as represented in fig. 2. According to the
foree with which this descending mass struck the river, would be
the velocity with which the front of the generated half-wave would
begin to move down the river. As the cataract poured down from
the broken barrier, its successive portions, after causing the pressure
by their impact and weight and so aiding in the generation of the
half-wave, would become themselves in turn part of the river, and so
part of the medium through which the pressure of the next falling
portion was transmitted, to continue the generation of the wave.

* During a voyage from England by the Cape in 1838 I made the following
experiment with the assistance of the first and second officers. A day was
chosen when the swell was moving from ahead aft, and the ship was making only
about three knots. At one end of the log line a large bung was fastened, and
40 fathoms further up another large bung was tied on, the intermediate forty
fathoms of line having a number of smaller corks attached to it to make it float.
The line thus furnished was thrown into the water astern, and more line allowed
to run off the reel till the bungs were well clear of the ship. The second officer,
who held the reel, then checked the line from running out further: and the
40 fathoms of line between the two bungs were drawn out straight by the way
the ship made. As the wave which was to be observed approached the vessel
from ahead, at the word “ let go” the line was allowed to run off the reel, and
the bungs, with the line between them stretched straight, instantly remained
stationary in the sea. The moment the wave lifted the first bung to its highest
point was marked by my giving a “ now,” and the moment the second bung was
raised to its highest point by the same wave a second “now.” The first officer,
who had a chronometer in his hand, marked the interval ; it was found to be
about 6 seconds. That is, the wave moved over 40 fathoms in 6 seconds, or 1
mile in 132 seconds, or about 27 miles in one hour. Each of us took the several
places in turn of reel-holder, time-keeper, and observer ; and the results were the
same.

278 Length and height of the Wace. [No. 3,

The half-wave would be in the process of generation until the pent-up
waters were exhausted.

Major Cunningham states in his work on Ladak, that the mass of
water which accumulated in 1841 and caused the inundation of the
Indus in that year, was estimated at 20,000,000,000 cubic feet. This
equals a volume 100 feet deep, 380 feet wide, and 100 miles long!
If the flood of 1858 was only half of this or even much less, the
reservoir was large enough to generate a half-wave of enormous
length, and to produce a final free whole-wave much longer still.

As the Indus varies in width and depth, this wave would undergo
various modifications as it passed down, especially as we must combine
with it the natural downward current of the river—probably as much
as from 7 to 10 miles or more at the season when the fléed occurred.
Thus at Attock where the river is confined at its usual level to a
width of less than 800 feet by rocks there is no difficulty in assuming,
that the elevation of the water would be greater than in other parts
where the stream was wider.

5. The state of the Indus at Attock in ordinary years is this.
The water is lowest in March. By the melting of the snow in May,
and by the rains after that, the surface at Attock has risen by August
through 50 feet above the lowest or winter level in March. The
facts of the phenomenon of 1858, as observed by the late Captain
Henderson at Attock (and recorded in the Journal for 1859, p. 199)
were these. In August the river was unusually low for that season
of the year, being only about 25 feet (instead of the usual 50 feet)
above the winter level. On the 10th August at 6 a. mM. the water
began to rise, and in the first, second, third, and fourth hours rose
through 26,12,7,4 feet, and in the next three hours and a half through
6 feet, so as at 14 Pp. M. to stand at 80 feet above the winter level.
After this, it began very slowly to subside and returned to its usual
level in about (say) 223 hours, making 30 hours for the whole rise
and fall of the water at Attock. The rise occupied one-fourth of
this time, and the fall three-fourths. This accords with the form
of the wave, the slope of which on the back is much longer than the
rise on the front, as explained in para. 2, and represented in fig. 3.

6. The difficulties in the way of receiving this explanation arise
from the possible shallows and rapids and sudden bends in the river,

1860. } Explanation of the Bore in the Hooghly. 279

and the consequent checks and friction which might materially imter-
fere with the motion and maintenance of the wave. It may be said,
however, on the other hand, that the catastrophe occurred at the
season of the year when the river is fullest of water; and although
in 1858, even in August, the river was as low as to be only 25 feet
(stead of 50 feet) above winter level, nevertheless there must have
been a considerable amount of water in the river before the flood
came, sufficient very likely for the generation and propagation of the
wave. Here, however, is a ground of uncertainty. But even if it
were admitted that some impediment of the kind existed between
the broken barrier and Attock, yet the influx of waters would at
length rise over the impediment like an ordinary rush of water on a
much swollen river, and commence to generate a wave in the river
below the impediment, as the influx of the tidal water at the sand-
heads produces a tidal wave.

7. We may understand how the water which the wave had raised
just above the impediment would get over the impediment into the
part of the river below it, ready to produce another wave by its pres-
sure, by observing the breakers of the Bore in the Hooghly. The Bore
is simply the flood-tide-wave moving along the river at the springs
at which season the influx at the sandheads is greatest. The onward
movement of this wave or form at the rate of 24 miles an hour is
accompanied (as stated in para. 1) by an upward. and onward move-
ment of the parts of the water itself in the front of the wave, though
at a much smaller rate than that of the form or wave itself. Con-
ceive this wave coming suddenly from deep water into shallow.
What will take place at the boundary line between deep and shallow
water? The pressure lifts up the water on the deep side of the —
boundary line and so forms the front of the great tidal-wave at that
spot, and at the same instant gives the water thus lifted up a slight
onward motion, which carries it on to the shallow side of the boundary
line between the deep and shallow parts. The pressure-action by
which the wave should be propagated onwards over the flat is now
destroyed ; for the upheaved water thus lifted up over the shallow
has nothing but the hard bottom to press down upon, and this
unyielding bottom will not communicate the pressure onwards (as it
would if it had been itself water) to keep up the formation of a wave

280 The Bore in the ILooghty. [No. 3,

ahead. Hence the water, lifted upon the shallow bottom by the
action of the wave moving up to the boundary line, will move on
over the shallow with its own proper onward motion already acquired,
increased by the action of gravity upon the unsupported front of the
mass which has found its way, as described, upon the shallow. The
water thus heaved up by the wave from the deep side is, so to speak,
poured out upon the shallow, and it rushes along over the flat in a
running torrent of breakers, till it covers it over with water to the
level of the rest of that part of the river now swollen by the flood
which is come in.

The violence of this process will depend very much upon the form
of the bottom of the river, and the degree of abruptness of the
transition from deep water to shallow. If this transition is gradual,
the advancing wave will be reduced gradually by the increasing
friction of the bottom; and the resisting pressure caused by the
bottom (as it inclines up and so faces the wave) will reduce the action,
and when the wave does break, if it break at all, it will do so
feebly, like ordinary waves on the sea-shore. If, however, the
transition be abrupt from deep water into shallow, the action will
be as described above in explaining the Bore. This description
will show why the phenomenon is so much more sensible when
the Hooghly is full of water, in the freshes, than in the dry season.
In the dry season the river lies down in the deep channel, and when
the accession of water at the spring tides lifts it up, the highest
part only of the tidal-wave rises above the flats or shallows, and
runs on them, therefore, without violence. But when the river is
full, the general level is raised higher than in the dry season and the
flood-wave at the springs is bodily raised up above the level of the
flats and falls upon them, and rushes over them with a correspond-
ingly greater violence.

This digression about the Bore will serve to illustrate the action
of the wave in the Indus when it reaches an impediment stretch-
ing across its breadth, such as a fordable shallow, or a rapid
caused by broken rocks on a descent. The wave will break, and rush
over the impediment (aided in this case by the downward current of
the stream) in a torrent of breakers, and the mass of waters, on
arriving at the deeper water below the impediment, will again form

1860.] Why the Indus-flood was probably caused by a wave. 281 —

a wave by the pressure-action, though not so large as the previous
one, because some force will have been destroyed by impact and
friction.

8. If the barrier, causing the accumulation of waters, occurred
on the main-stream, it might be objected, that, owing to the long
stoppage of the supply, there could not have been water enough
below the barrier for the descending mass to impinge upon and
produce the wave. In this case the mass would rush down the dry
or almost dry channel, and as soon as it came to a part of the river
where (from its tributaries) the depth of water was sufficient, the
sudden influx of the flood would by its weight press downwards and
cause the wave to spring up ahead and run down the stream as
already described, exactly as the tidal-wave is formed.

9. The reasons which favour the hypothesis of the wave-explan-
ation are these:

(1.) Captain Henderson, who appears to have been the only
European who observed the disturbance of the river, inclines to a
velocity which accords more with the notion of a wave of water
than with that of the water itself rushing down at such a speed: see
Journal, 1859, p. 207.

(2.) In his account he says (p. 208) “ at first it [the water] came
welling up quietly, but very rapidly.” This looks much more like
the uplifting of the surface by a pressure from below, than the rush
of water down the river. e,

(3.) He tells us in his account (p. 208) that four hours after
the rise began, and three hours and a half before the maximum rise
was attained, he crossed the river in a boat. This he hardly could
have done had the waters of the swollen river been moving down
bodily at the wave’s velocity.

10. Mr. Obbard in his paper attributes the low state of the river
at Attock before the flood came, to the hollow which precedes a wave,
like the tidal-wave in the Hooghly, and he takes the existence of this
depression to be an argument in favour of his explanation. But this
would rather appear to have arisen from the stoppage of the full
supply of water in consequence of the dam being formed: and it is
evident that there was no cause producing a hollow in the process
explained above by which the wave was generated.

2P

282 The Indus-flood of 1858. [No. 3,

For example, in the illustration I have given above, if the plug
began to rise again after it had reached the bottom of the river, a
hollow wave would be formed by the rushing back of the water to sup-
ply the vacuum caused under the plug. The hollow wave thus produced
is analogous to the convex wave, and would run along the canal after
the convex wave. If the plug were thrust down again and then raised
again, another pair of convex and concave waves would be formed. If
the rise and fall of the plug occupied six hours each, the action would
be like the influx and withdrawal of the tidal mass of water at the
Sandheads from the Bay of Bengal, and the convex and concave wayes
would represent the high and low tides. In this mode of action a
concave or hollow always precedes, as well as follows, a convex wave.

But in the case of the Indus there was only the addition of a
mass of water to the river as it was before the catastrophe took
place and the wave was formed, and no subtraction of water. A wave
of elevation only was, therefore, formed, which ran down the river
and passed off into the sea, spending much of its strength no doubt on

the way, and in part perhaps restoring the lost level which had arisen
from the stoppage of the supply.

DDD DD IRARADRADRAR DARA AAAS DIP ILIPLRALINININIII ED I

On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia; with a Note on

the Races of Rein Deer, anda Note on Domestic Animals in
general.— By Kv, Buytu.

The species of Bovine animals (so far as known), whether recent
or fossil, resolve into three primary groups: viz.
I. Bisontine. Il. Taurine. III. Bubaline.

being again divisable as follow.

I. Bisontine (adapted for a frigid climate). Subdivided into—
1. Ovrzos (the ‘ Musk Ox’ of the Arctic ‘ Barren grounds’ of Ame-
rica ; but which, formerly, during the glacial epoch, was far more
extensively diffused, remains of this animal having been met with in

Two of these groups

1860.| On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. £. Asia. 283

the British islands*)—2. Bodruerivum ; extinct (founded on two
specific races, one of which is the Ovibos Pallantis of de Blainville,
and the other is the Bos bombifrons of Harlan).—3. Bison (the well-
known broad-fronted and shaggy Bisons of Europe and N. America,
and formerly of N. Asia).—4. Porpnacus (the Yak of high Central
Asia). To this Bisontine division pertain the only indigenous Bovine
-quadrupeds of America.

Il. TZuurine (with the exception of the humped cattle suited to
a temperate climate and restricted to mountainous countries within or
near the tropics). Subdivided into—l. Zusus (the Zebu or humped
cattle of the hotter regions of Asia and Africa). 2. Taurus (the
humpless cattle with cylindrical horns).—3. Gavmus (the humpless
cattle with flattened horns, peculiar to 8. H. Asia).

Ill. Bubaline (the flat-horned, thinly clad and thick-hided, wal-
lowingt cattle of Asia and Africa). Comprising only—l. BuBatus
(the Buffaloes, including the Anoa of Celebes).

According to the views so very ably expounded by Mr. C. Darwin,
all the species of one genus have a common origin in the depths of
time, and we may ascend in the generalization to any extent, needing
only unlimited lapse of time for the ever accumulating development
of small variations in any particular direction, under the unconscious
guidance of the law of Natural Selection. Species, as he maintains,
are only strongly marked varieties, and varieties he designates as in-

* As also of the Caribou, or present barren-ground race or variety of the Rein
Deer; though Iam far from being satisfied that this barren-ground race differs
in any respect from the wild Rein Deer of Lapland, or of the ‘ tundras’ of Arctic
Siberia ; while I much suspect that the large race or variety of Rein Deer which
is ridden by the Tungusi and other Siberian tribes, (and to the backs of
which the bales of goods are annually transferred, in Mantchuria, from those
of two-humped Camels,) to be similarly identical with the Woodland Caribou of
North America. The subject of the races of Rein Deer will be more fully treated
of in the sequel.

As the above is passing through the press, I learn, from Lord Wrottesly’s
Address to the British Association at Oxford (June 27th, 1860), that Dr. H.
Falconer, “ aided by Col. Wood, of Glamorganshire, has recently extracted from
a single cave in the Gower peninsula of South Wales, a vast quantity of the ant-
lers of a Rein Deer (perhaps of two species of Rein Deer), both allied to the
living one. These fossils are most of them shed horns; and there have been
already no fewer than 1,100 of them dug out of the mud filling one cave.”
—Athenewm, June 30th, 1860, p. 890.

It is remarkable that Ursus arcros of the major continent should, in America,
be restricted in its range to the Arctic barren-grounds.

+ The true Bisons wallow during the summer.

28 2

284 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. BE. Asia. [No. 3,

cipient species ; and most assuredly the dividing line between what
are variously accepted as species or as varieties cannot oftentimes be
traced: nevertheless, it is admitted by Mr. Darwin that the mass of
what are generally considered as species have acquired a high degree
of persistency, and arguments pro and con are abundantly supplied by
the Bovines, as by endless other groups: on the one hand, we have the
multitudinous races of cylindrical-horned domestic cattle, whether
humped or humpless, which surely no naturalist would go the length
of supposing to be so many separate and distinct creations; and, on
the other hand, we have the phenomenon of three wild species, or most
strongly characterized races (more strongly characterized apart than
are any of the domestic races of humped or humpless Taurines respec-
tively), yet exhibiting many peculiarities in common, inhabiting to
a great extent the very same region, but maintaining their distine-
tive characters wherever found, and never (so far as known) hybridiz-
ing one with another, though at least two of them have interbred in a
state of domestication (and one of them even in the wild state) with
the ordinary tame humped cattle of the tropical regions of the major
continent.* All three are domesticable, as will be shewn; and as
regards the reputed indomitable nature of one of them, the gigantic
Gaour (G. GaAuRUS), we have only to reflect on the fact, how very
readily the tamest and one of the most thoroughly and completely
domesticated of all tame creatures, the humped Ox (Bos or Zeus
GIBBOSUS) relapses into a condition of feral wildness, unsurpassed even
by the Gaour itself, and assuredly beyond that of the renowned
Chillingham cattle of Northumberland, if not also of the feral hump-
less cattle of S. America and elsewhere.}

* The Bos sylhetanus, F. Cuv., is founded upon a hybrid Gayal (G. FRONTALIS)
of this kind; and the B. leucoprymnos, Quoy and Gaymard, upon a hybrid
Banteng (G. sonpaicus). Sir T. Stamford Raffles remarks, in his History of Java,
that “the degenerate domestic cows [of that island, humped,] are sometimes
driven into the forest to couple with the wild Banteng, for the sake of improving
the breed.” Baron Cuvier supposed that the true Gayal was a hybrid between
the humped cattle and the Buffalo ; but he seems to have known only the hybrid
animal, from the description and figures sent by M. Duvaucel and published by
his brother in the Mamm. Lithog.

+ How readily European cattle resume the wild habit, is shewn by the
following passage in Mr. 8. Sydney’s excellent work, ‘The Three Colonies of
Australia’ (1852), p. 314. ‘The cattle in bush re-acquire in many respects the
habits of their wild progenitors ; such is the habit of camping, and such, too, the
manner in which, like the wild [feral] cattle of Chillingham park m Northumber-

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. BE. Asia. 285

The humped cattle are unknown in an aboriginally wild state ; and
I am strongly of opinion that they will prove to be of African rather
than of Asiatic origin, however ancient their introduction into
India ; for no fossil or semi-fossil remains of this very distinct type
have as yet been discovered in any part of Asia, where the only
established fossil Yawrine is the Bos Namanicus of the Nerbudda
deposits, which is barely (Qf at all satisfactorily) distinguishable
from the European B. PRIMOGENIUS (or true Urus of Cesar).* It

land, they march in single file to water, the bulls leading; so, too, when
threatened, they take advantage of the inequalities of the ground and steal
off in their hollows unperceived, the bulls, if attacked by dogs, bringing up
the rear.”

In the Swan River colony, both horses and horned cattle have gone com- |
pletely wild, and Buffaloes in the vicinity of Port Essington. Vide Leichardt, in
Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. XVI, 237.

(What are the wild cattle of Albania noticed by Count Karact in Journ. Roy.
Geogr. Soe. XII, 57? Also, what were those hunted by the ancient monarchs
of Assyria, as represented in the Nineveh sculptures? What, indeed, were the
Uri Sylvestres which haunted the great forests that surrounded London in
the time of Fitzstephen, 7. e. about 1150 4. D.?. The late Jonathan Couch
remarked, in his ‘ Cornish Fauna’ (1838), that—“ The ancient breed in the west
of England was called ‘black cattle,’ from the very dark appearance of its coat,
almost like velvet: circumstances in which it seems to have differed from the
races of the north of England, which were white).”

* TI refer more especially to the later or post-pliocene (pleistocene, or even
recent) type, the remains of which are found in almost modern lacustrine depo-
sits, where likewise occur those of Bison EUROPHUS of the existing type, as
distinguished from the wide-horned priscus type. This later form of PRIMO-
GENIUS (which is that originally so named by Bojanus) absolutely resembles the
most finely developed examples of certain (wnimproved) domestic races of large and
very-long-horned cattle, except that the size is fully one-third larger, as remarked
by Professor Nilsson. In like manner, Mr. Hodgson notices, of the Indian
Buffalo, that—“ The wild animals are fully a third larger than the largest tame
breeds [in India], and measure from snout to vent 10% ft. and 6 to 63 ft. high at
the shoulder.” (J. A. S. XVI, 710). The older type of PRIMOGENIUS occurs in the
pliocene drift, together with Bison PRiscus; and (so far as I have seen) the
size of the skull is smaller than in the other, but the horns are still larger, and
curve round more towards each other at the tips; moreover (if I mistake not),
they are both thicker and longer in the bull than in the cow, whereas in the
more modern type (as in domestic cylindrical-horned cattle, whether humped
or humpless,) they are thicker but shorter in the bull, longer and more slender
in the ox and cow. With the exception of the Indian Buffalo to some extent,
I know of no other true bovine in which the horns are not both thicker and
longer in the bull! In the old type of PRimoGENIUS, the horn-cores are some-
times enormous. I have measured a pair which were 3 ft. long and 19 in. round
at base. Another of the same linear dimensions, but 18 in. in circumference at
base, is noticed in the Ann. Mag. N. H. Vol. II (1838), p. 163. I have draw-
ings of a fine frontlet of perhaps a cow of this race, which was found in the
gravel when digging the foundations of the houses of parliament. Of the
later race, compare the noble Swedish bull-skull figured in Ann. Mag. N. H.,
2nd series, IV, 257, 259, with the superb Scottish cow-skull in the British

286 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 8,

need hardly be remarked that the humped type of domestic cattle
is generally diffused over the hotter parts of Africa, from east to west
or ocean to ocean, and on the eastern side as far south as Natal, and
throughout Madagascar; the same being the only Taurine type
known in Arabia,* though, curiously, in the essentially Arabian island of

Museum, figured in Prof. Owen’s ‘ British Fossil Mammals and Birds,’ 498, 507.
The latter measures just 23 ft. from vertex to tips of intermaxillaries. Compare
also Prof. Owen’s figure of Bison pPriscts with Prof. Nilsson’s figure of the
modern type of European Bison from the Swedish peat (p. 490 and p- 415 of
the same Vols. respectively). Whether the latter has occurred in the British
Islands I am unaware; but suspect that it does not, or at least that it has not
been recognised hitherto.

Perhaps the latest (though vague) notice of the Urus, as an existing animal,
occurs in Bell’s ‘Travels in Tartary,’ Vol. I, Ch. III, p. 223: Journey from
Tomsky to Elimsky, in the country of the Tsuliam Tartars.” It seems to me
to refer more probably to the wild ¢awrine Urus than to the Bison ; but in either
case the notice is sufficiently remarkable. “On the hills, and in the woods near
this place, are many sorts of wild beasts; particularly the Urus, or Uhr-ox, one
of the fiercest animals the world produces. Their force is such, that neither the
Wolf, Bear, nor Tiger, dares to engage with them. In the same woods,” Bell
continues, “is found another species of Oxen, called Bubul by the Tartars. It
is not so large as the Urus; its body andlimbsare very handsome: it has a high
shoulder and flowing with long hair growing from the rump to its extremity, like
that of a Horse. Those which I saw were tame, and as tractable as other cattle.”
Certainly a remarkable notice of the Yak, both wild and tame (as it would
seem), in a region where that animal is at present unknown. The word Bubul
has probably its connexion with Bubulus.

The difference in the development of the wild and tame Buffalo of India is
equally observable where the two frequent the same pastures and commonly inter-
breed ; and I believe the main reason of it to be, that the tame calves are deprived
of their due supply of milk. ‘The importance of an ample supply of nourishment
in early life, as bearing on the future development of any animal, cannot be over-
estimated. A friend remarked to me that he had no idea of what a fine Buffalo
was, till he saw those of Burma. They are there, he states, much larger than
in Bengal, with splendid horns, and altogether a vastly superior animal. The
Burmese never milk them; having the same strange prejudice against milk which
the Chinese have, though otherwise both people are nearly omnivorous. There
is a corresponding difference of development in the wild and tame races of Yak,
and of Rein Deer in Lapland,—doubtless for the same reason.

* The humped cattle of Arabia generally are “ of a very small and poor race,
and are never, but with the greatest reluctance, killed for food.” (Wallin, in
Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc., Vol. XXIV, 148.) Chesney remarks of them, that
‘bulls and cows take the next place to the Buffalo, and, like those of India,
they bear a hump, and are of small size; some bullocks purchased at Suwei-
deyah, produced, each, only about 224 tbs. of meat.” Again, in his Appendix
(Vol. I, 279), he enumerates, among the domestic animals of Arabia and Weso-
potamia, “ both the common bull and cow, and the bull and cow with hunch.”
In the province of Kerman, in Persia, Mr. Keith C. Abbot remarks that “ the
oxen of this part of the country are of a small humped kind, and are commonly
used as beasts of burthen; people also ride on them, seated on a soft pad, and
a rope is passed through the nostril, by which they are guided.” (Journ. Roy.
Geogr. Soc., Vol. XXY, 43.)

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. HE. Asia. 287

Socotra, the cattle are of the humpless European or N. Asiatic type.*
Both humped and humpless cattle are represented in the old Egyptian
paintings ; and the humpless reappear in S. Africa, in the remarkable
indigenous (so far as known) Caffre cattle, and I have seen fossil remains
of the same eylindrical-horned humpless type from the banks of a tribu-
tary of the Gariep river. In Madagascar, also, where the tame cattle

* Vide Weilsted, in Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. V, 200. On the confines of India,
this European and also Tartar type of humpless cattle comes round, evidently
from the eastward, into Butan. But the Chinese Taurines (so far as I can
learn) are mostly hybrid, being variously intermediate to the humped and
humpless species: except, however, towards the north; and huge herds of
splendid Tartar cattle are pastured beyond the great wall of China,—many of
these, with yast troops of horses, &c., being the property of the emperor. (Vide
Timkowski and others.) According to Major R, C. Tytler, a white breed of
humpless (?) cattle is reared and highly prized by the natives of Dacca, who
never turn them out to pasture. It has “little or no symptoms of a hump.”
Ann. M. N. H. 2nd series, XIV (1854), 177.

+ Vide Proc. Geol. Soc. 1840, p. 152. Capt. Speke observed some very fine
humpless cattle on the N. W. shore of the Tanganyika lake, near the equator.
* Very large cattle, bearing horns of stupendous size. They are of an uniform
red colour, like our Devonshire breed, but attain a much greater height and
size.” Northward, again, on the shore of his grand Victoria Nyanza lake, he
remarks that— The cows, unlike the Tanganyika ones, are small and short-
horned, and are of a variety of colours. They carry a hump, like the Brahmini
bull, but give very little milk.” Vide ‘Blackwood’s Edinburgh Magazine,’
No. DXXYVIII (October, 1859), pp. 392, 398. A little further northward,
in the Bari country on the shores of the White Nile, between 4° and 5°
N. lat., M. Ferdinand Werne tells us— We remark, as usual among the light-
coloured cows, many quite white, and few black or dapple. The bulls have the
customary high and thick humps; the cows, on the contrary, have exactly the
appearance of those at Emmerich on the Rhine [?]; their horns are twisted in
a surprisingly handsome form, and set off with flaky hair, as well as the ears.
They carry the latter erect, by which means the head, and the lively eye, acquire
a brisk and intelligent expression.” (Werne’s Narrative of Expedition to dis-
cover the Sources of the White Nile, in the years 1840, 1841, O’Reilly’s transla-
tion, II, 94.) It is not likely that the cows referred to should be entirely
humpless; and the large lustrous eye is everywhere one of the many character-
istics of the humped species, as is the lanceolate form of ear (which I suppose
is referred to), as contrasted with the broad round ears of the humpless kind ;
and in hybrids of different degrees of admixture the proportion is more readily
seen in the shape of the ear than in aught else. Moreover, it seems that, as in
India, white or greyish-white humped cattle predominate ; but the black tail-
tuft is constant, except in the rare case of an albino. Between 6° and 7° N.
lat., among the Kek or Kiak nation, we learn, from the same authority, that
“The cattle are generally of a light colour, of moderate size, and have long
beautifully twisted horns, some of which are turned backwards [as also in India].
The bulls have large speckled humps, such as are seen in the hieroglyphics ; the
cows, on the contrary, only a little elevation on the shculders.” (Zbid. I, 175.)
As with the humped cow elsewhere; and when Col. Sykes mentions that this
species of cattle, “ when early trained to labour or to carriage, is nearly desti-
tute of the hump” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1831, p. 105), he refers to cows and oxen
only ; for the labouring bull has always a well developed hump, especially if
well fed, and this has much to do with the filling out of the hump in oxen and

288 On the Flat-horned Taurine Catile of 8. E. Asia. [No. ¥

are all of the humped kind, a humpless wild race, not yet scientifically
described, was long ago indicated by Flacourt, and since by the
missionary Ellis ; stated to resemble Kuropean cattle except in haying
longer limbs.* But to return to the humped cattle. These are now
the ordinary Taurines of tropical and subtropical Asia, and according
to Kempfer extend on to Japan. Though unknown in an abori-
ginally wild state, the species has relapsed into wildness in various
parts of India, as especially in Oudh and Rohilkund, in Shéhabdad, in
Mysore, and even in Ceylon; a fact the more interesting, as proving
(what had been doubted) that these humped cattle can maintain
themselves, unaided by man, in regions inhabited by the Tiger.
The origin and history of the wild herds of the Shahabdéd jungles,
which still exist, are given by Dr. F. Buchanan Hamilton,} who
remarks that—“ In the woods of Jagadispur and Damraong are some
wild cattle of the common breed: they resemble entirely in form and
in variety of colours{ those bred about the villages of this district,

cows: the fundamental structure is there invariably, and capable of development.
The huge-horned Bornouese and Galla races of cattle are of the humped species,
—unlike the fine Tanganyika race “with stupendous horns.” Indeed, cattle
exceedingly like the African Galla race of Bruce and Salt are by no means very
rare in India.

It is remarkable that the singular strepsicerine or Cretan breed of Sheep exists
in the country drained by the White Nile; modified, however, in its fleece by
the locality. Thus, Werne tells us (II, 18), that—“ I purchased for a couple of
miserable beads a little Sheep, covered partly with wool and partly with hair, as
the Sheep here generally are, with a long mane under the throat, and horns twisted
back. Selim Capitan says that a similar species [race] is found in Crete.”
Elsewhere (p. 97), he remarks “ Rams with horns twisted back and manes,’—
the latter, of course, wnder the throat, as mentioned in the preceding notice.

* “Horned cattle are numerous, both tame and wild; many of the latter
resemble, in shape and size, the cattle of Europe.” (Hllis’s History of Mada-
gascar.) These wild cattle abound in the province of Mena-bé, which occupies
much of the western portion of the island. In Mr. J. A. Lloyd’s Memoir on
Madagascar, published in the 20th Vol. of the Royal Geographical Society's
Journal, we read (p. 63) that “the northern part of Mena-bé contains great
numbers of wild cattle; Radama and his officers, in one of their warlike expe-
ditions amongst the Sakalami, passing through this country, killed upwards of
340 [wild?] oxen in one day for the use of his army, and two days afterwards
431 more were killed by the soldiers.” —

+ Montgomery Martin’s compilation from the Buchanan Hamilton WSS., Vol.
I, 504.

{ Major W. S. Sherwill, who has often shot over the now famous “ Jugdes-
pur jungle,” by permission of the late Kumar (or Kooer) Singha, who allowed
him to shoot what he pleased so long as he spared the wild cattle, informs me
that, while, of course, respecting the Raja’s injunction, he was curious about
these cattle, and had opportunities of watching them somewhat closely. All he
saw were rather of small size and of an earthy-brown colour, with shortish horns,

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 289

but are more active, and very shy. The Raja of Bhojpur, and his
kinsman Sihebzideh Singha [as of late Kumar Singha, the notable
rebel], carefully preserve them from injury ; and say, that owing to
the encroachments of agriculture the number is rapidly diminishing.
Many of their neighbours, however, alleged that the devastation
committed by these sacred herds was very ruinous, and every year
occasioned more and more land to be deserted. The origin of these
herds is well known. When the Ujayani Rajputs incurred the dis-
pleasure of Kasim Ali, and for some years were compelled to
abandon their habitations, some cattle were left in the woods without
keepers; and on their owner’s return had acquired the wild habits,
which their offspring retain. Several calves had been caught; but
it has been found impossible to rear them, their shyness and regret
for the loss of liberty having always proved fatal. This shows what
difficulties mankind must have encountered in first taming this most
useful animal,’ &e. &c. The extreme wildness of the feral cattle of
Oudh is noticed by Capt. (now Col. Sir T. Proby) Cautley, in
J. A. S. 1X, 623. “In the districts of Akhurpur and Doolpur, in
the province of Oudh,” he remarks, “large herds of black oxen are,
or were, to be found in the wild uncultivated tracts, a fact to which
I can bear testimony from my own personal observation, having, in
1820, come in contact with a very large herd of these beasts, of
which we were only fortunate enough to kill one; their excessive
shyness and wildness preventing us from a near approach at any second
opportunity.” Another writer notices herds of these feral humped
cattle on the road from Agra to Bareilly; and, from all recent
accounts, they seem to be on the increase rather than on the
decrease.*

and he thinks without the Nil-gai markings on the feet (which are often seen in
domestic lmmped eattle). Whether the Oudh herds tend to uniformity of
colouring 1 am unaware. The feral herds of humpless cattle in 8. America are,
I believe, of various colours, like their domestic Spanish progenitors.

* In an article “ On the Future of Oudh” (published in the Morning Chronicle
for May 17th, 1859), it is remarked that “‘ The forests, and notably among them
that of the Tarai, towards Nipal, serve as a shelter for innumerable wild cattle,
which are admirably suited for artillery bullocks and other laborious purposes,
besides affording excellent fire-wood and pasture for cattle, and also hunting-
ground for the sportsman. In these forests, and in the extensive jungles, are to be
found the hides and horns of thousands of wild cattle, rotting, as it were, for want
of hands to turn them to account, and which alone would prove a most remunera-
tive branch of commerce, to judge from the success which the very few who

2qQ

290 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3,

With this fact, therefore, to bear in mind, the excessive
shyness and wildness of the feral herds known to be descended
from domestic humped cattle, and also the fact (which I and
others know from experience) of the extreme difficulty there
isin subduing the wild propensities of the common Bengal Jun-
gle-fowl (GaLLUS FERRUGINEUS v. bankivus), from which wild
species all the races of domestic poultry are as cléarly derived
as are those of tame Ducks from the Mallard, we are quite justified,
I think, in withholding assent to the current opinion that the Gaour
(Bos Gavrus), or any kindred species, is incapable of domestication.

have attempted to realize this branch of commerce, have met with. From the
same source tallow might be obtained in abundance, were there only a few specula-
tors to inaugurate the trade, and to direct it into the natural channels for its
development.”

The making over of a considerable portion of the Tarai region to a Hindu
Prince (Jungh Bahadur) will, of course, tend to a further preservation of these
feral cattle. Another and more remarkable locality where many beasts of the
sort (and of various colours) are little molested, is the chur or alluvial island
known as the Siddi churr, lying 8. EH. of Noacolly in the eastern Sundarbans.
On this echurr there is no high tree-jungle, and scarcely brushwood enough to
afford cover for Tigers, which do not occur on the island.

It is probable that such feral herds occur also in Africa. Thus, in some
“Notes on an Expedition down the Western Coast of Africa to ‘the Bijuga
Islands,’ and the recently discovered river Kiddafing,” by Col. L. Smyth
O’Connor, C. B., F. R. G. S., communicated by the Colonial office to the Royal
Geographical Society, and published in its Journal for 1859, p. 384, it appears
that in the island of Ovanga “ the finest Oxen are wild in innumerable herds.”
In general, however, the notices of wild cattle in Africa refer either to—1,
Bubaline species,—2. Gnus (CaToBEpas), or ‘wilde beests’ of the Dutch colo-
nists,—3. Species of the Hartebeest group, as especially ACRONOTUS BUBALIS
in N. Africa, 4. Even the Leucoryx and kindred Antelopes. As an illustration
of this vague application of names, Capt. Lyon mentions a chain of mountains
to the south of Fezzan, named Wadan, “on account of the immense number of
Buffaloes to be found there, and which are of three species, viz. the Wadan
[Ovis TRAGELAPHUS !], an animal of the size of an Ass, having very large (or,
as is elsewhere stated, very long, heavy) horns, and large bunches of hair hang-
ing from the shoulder, to the length of 18 in. or 2 ft.; they have very large
heads, and are very fierce. ‘The Bogua-el- Weish [ACRONOTUS BUBALIS ?}, which
is a kind of Buffalo, slow in its motion, having very large horns, aud being
of the size of an ordiuary cow; and the White Buffalo [Oryx LEvco-
Ryx!], of a lighter and more active make, very shy and swift, and not easily
procured. The calving-time of these animals is in April or May.” (Travels in
N. Africa, pp. 76, 271.) Dr. Barth notices the Ovis TRAGELAPHUS by the
name Wadan. “ Wild Oxen” of some sort are stated to inhabit the country
bordering on the river Koanza. (Journ. Roy. Geog. Soc. XXIV, 272.) Capt.
Burton, also, in his recently published work, ‘The Lake Regions of Central
Africa, notices that—‘ The park-lands of Duthumi, the jungles and forests of
Ugogi and Mgunda Mk’hali, the barrens of Usukuma, and the tangled thickets
of Ujjiji, are full of noble game—Lions and Leopards, Elephants and Rhinoceroses,
wild cattle (Buffaloes ?), Giraffes, Gnus, Zebras, Quaggas, and Ostriches.” Gnus,
at least, being here discriminated.

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 291

From accounts of the savage nature of the wild Yak, the same might
have been inferred of that species, which we know to be extensively
domesticated ; or, if we were only acquainted with the wild Rein Deer
as it exists in aretie America, the varied applicability of the domestic
herds of the corresponding regions of the major continent would
searcely have been predicated. So with the African Elephant in
modern times, as compared with the Asiatic Elephant !* Civilized
man, as a rule, exterminates but does not domesticate—has not
‘hitherto done so at least, whatever efforts may of late have been made
(with but moderate result hitherto) by the Acclimation and different
Zoological Societies. A cultivated country, however, is ill adapted
for such experiments. Wild animals are rather to be won over, by
degrees, in their indigenous haunts, where their habits of life are
little changed by domestication, and their food continues to be
that to which the race is accustomed : their subjugation being accord-
ingly effected by human tenants of the same haunts, who can hardly
have emerged from savagery, but are practically familiar with the
habits of the creatures they seek to subdue. It is thus that the
three species of known wild Asiatic Taurines with flattened horns
‘have (each of them) been domesticated, to a greater or less extent,
in their own wildernesses. A few calves may have originally been
caught and tamed, and some stock established ; but how entire herds
of full-grown wild animals may be won over and gradually domes-
ticated, is thus told by Mr. McRae in Lin. Tr. VII, 303 et seg.
The Gayal or Mithun (GAVEUS FRONTALIS) being the species

‘referred to.
“The Kukis have a very simple method of training the wild Gaydls.

* In a letter just received from Sir J. Emerson Tennent, I learn that the
Elephant of Ceylon is considered to be identical with that of Sumatra (!),
which is adjudged to be a peculiar species (intermediate to the existing African
and Indian Elephants) by Prof. Schlegel and the late Prof. Temminck, as also
by the late Prince of Canino, At all events the Sumatran Hlephant is described
by three or four authors, to whom I have had access, to bear generally fine
tusks (2. e. the males), whereas a fine tusker is exceptional in the instance of the
‘Elephant of Ceylon. Sir J. E. Tennent’s elaborate and most interesting series
of chapters on the great proboscidian discloses certain facts, on the Family
resemblances of particular herds of Elephants, which will not fail to interest the
disciples of Mr. C. Darwin. How about the Elephants of the Malayan penin-
sula; if not also of the Indo-Chinese countries, as far at least as Cochin-China ?
I am trying to obtain grinders, 2. e. molar teeth, in the hope of coming soon to
‘some understanding in the matter.

2°Q 2

292 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3,

It is as follows :—On discovering a herd of wild Gaydls in the jungles,
they prepare a number of balls, of the size of a man’s head, com-
posed of a particular kind of earth, salt, and cotton; they then
drive their tame Gayals towards the wild ones, when the two soon
meet and assimilaté into one herd, the males of the one attaching
themselves to the females of the other, and wce versd. The Kukis
now scatter their balls over such parts of the jungle as they think
the herd most likely to pass, and watch its motions. The Gayals,
on meeting these balls as they go along, are attracted by their
appearance and smell, and begin to lick them with their tongues ;
and relishing the taste of the salt, and the particular earth com-
posing them, they never quit the place until all the balls are
destroyed. The Kukis having observed the Gaydls to have once
tasted their balls, prepare what they consider a sufficient supply of
them to answer the intended purpose, and as the Gayals lick them
up they throw down more; and to prevent their being so readily
destroyed, they mix the cotton with the earth and salt. This
process generally goes on for three changes of the moon, or for a
month and a half; during which time the tame and wild Gaydls
are always together, licking the decoy balls; and the Kuki, after
the first day or two of their being so, makes his appearance at such
a, distance as not to alarm the wild ones. By degrees he approaches
nearer and nearer, until at length the sight of him has become so
familiar that he can advance to stroke his tame Gayals on the back
and neck without frightening away the wild ones. He next extends
his hand to them, and caresses them also, at the same time giving
them plenty of his decoy balls to lick; and thus, in the short space
of time mentioned, he is able to drive them along with his tame ones
to his parrah or village, without the least exertion of force or
compulsion ; and so attached do the Gayals become to the parrah,
that when the Kukis migrate from one place to another they always
find it necessary to set fire to the huts they are about to abandon,
lest the Gayals should return to them from the new grounds, were
they left standing. Experience has taught the Kuki the necessity
of thus destroying his huts.”

In at least some of the hill-ranges bordering the Brahmaputra
valley on its left, where Gaydls are extensively domesticated by the

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 293

mountaineers, they have been so far influenced as to vary considerably
in colour, whatever may be the cause of such variation. Thus, amongst
the Meris, Lieut. Dalton tells us that—‘The I¢?’hun (or Gayal) is
the only species of horned cattle possessed by the Meris. It is rather
a clumsy-looking animal in make; but a group of Alit’huns grazing
on the steep rocky declivities they seem to love, would be a noble
study for Landseer: some are milk-white, some nearly black, some
black and white, and some red and white.’”’* Elsewhere, the herds of
tame Gayals shew generally a few individuals a little pied or splashed
with white, with not uncommonly a white tail-tuft ; and they cannot
be expected to vary much further than this, unless subjected to new
influences, and above all to that of selection in breeding under
human superintendence. In the Mishmi hills wild Gayals are still
numerous ;+ but we know little of this species excepting on the out-
skirts of its range, where its native hills impinge on British territory.

The Rey. J. Barbe, R. C. M., who seems to have penetrated further
into the interior of the Tipperaé and Chatgaon (or ‘ Chittagong’)
hills than any other European, even to the present time, remarks, in
an account of his tour into the latter territory in 1844-45,§ that—
“the Gayal, Bos frontalis, is found amongst the hills, particularly
to the south of Sitacra: there are two species, differing in size and
[a] little im colour: the large one is of a dark brown, and the male

* J, A. 8. XIV, 265. + Ibid. XIV, 495.

t The G@aydl of Bishop Heber’s Journal, which that much respected prelate
saw in Barrackpore park, was of course the GavHuS Fronvatis. But the figure
and description given are monstrous, and were obviously got up from extreme-
ly vague recollection: the horns turn down instead of up, the space between
them is narrow instead of being very broad, the heavy dewlap is not given, nor
the white stockings ; the tail is figured and described as ‘*‘ bushy,” and as extending
below the hocks ; and the outline of the spinal ridge is utterly unlike what it
should be. He says—“ It is very much larger than tlie largest Indian cattle [he
could not then have seen an ordnance bullock], but hardly, I think, equal to an
English bull [!]: its tail is bushy [!], and its horns form almost a mass of white
and solid bone to the centre of its forehead [!]’? He could only have viewed the
animal from a distance, and have mistaken the pale colour of the forehead for a
continuation of the bases of tle horns. Neither is it, as he remarks, “a native
of Tibet and Nipal,” nor even of Butan (vide Turner’s Embassy). The second
figure in the distance is meant, we can only suppose, to represent a large humped
Ox; but here, again, the animal is furnished with a Horse’s tail, and is like
nothing in nature! Our utmost respect for the reverend Bishop can scarcely
pardon him such outrageous caricatures, both of figure and description. Vide
Heber’s Journal, I, 31.

§ J. A, 8. XIV, 386,

294 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 8,

is nearly as high as a female Elephant: the small one is of a reddish-
brown; it is the Tenasserim ‘ Bison,’ and the Arakanese call them
by the same name as the Burmese do. These Gaydls are perfectly
distinct from the Shio of the Kookies, which are smaller, have
a projecting skin to their neck, and differ also by the form and
direction of their horns.” Now the Shio or Shidl of the Mughs is,
for certain, the true Gayal (G. FRonTALIS),* as indeed indicated by
the “projecting skin to their neck ;” this species having the dewlap
much more developed than in the Gaour (G. Gaurus) and Banteng or
Tsoing (G. sSonDAICUS), which last I believe to be M. Barbe’s smaller
species “of a reddish-brown,” as I have ascertained his larger species
to be the Gaour (which has hardly even a trace of dewlap). But
the Gaour and not the Banteng is the ‘Bison’ of Anglo-Indian
sportsmen on both sides of the Bay of Bengal ;+ the Banteng being
currently known as the ‘wild Ox’ of the Indo-Chinese countries. M.
Barbe has therefore erroneously identified his smaller kind with the
Tenasserim ‘ Bison,’ and is also wrong in applying the name Bos
JSrontalis to either of his species, as obviously so to both of them.

Soon after the publication of the foregoing notice, I had some
conversation on the subject with M. Barbe, and have fortunately
preserved a written memorandum of that conversation, intended for
publication at the time, though it has not hitherto appeared in print.
I did not then recognise the third species ; indeed, at that time, I had
much less knowledge of the Banteng than I have at present : but I now
give the memo. as originally written :—

“M. Barbe had informed me, that, besides the common Gayal (Bos
JSrontalis), the Kukis of the interior of the Chittagong hills had a
very different species of Bos in a state of complete domestication,
the exact species of which I could not satisfactorily make out from
his description; when, luckily, he remembered that he possessed a
horn of one of those tame animals, and, to my very considerable
surprise, it proved to be that of a Gaour, or (so-called) ‘ Bison’ of
Anglo-Indian sportsmen, an animal which is commonly reputed to
be untameable. The huge beasts are, however, stated to be most

* Vide As. Res. VIXI, 488.

+ In Orissa, the Gaour is known to sportsmen and others as the ‘ Gayal ;’
although the natives of the province style and pronounce it Goor. The names,
of course, being branches or ramifications of the same root. ;

1860.]° On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. 295

perfectly gentle and quiet; and they habitually pass the night and
great part of the day beneath the raised habitations of their owners:
and M. Barbe further mentions that he was greatly astonished at the
facility with which these enormous cattle ascended and descended
heights so steep and precipitous, that, had he not witnessed the feat,
he would scarcely have been inclined to credit it.” The last observa-
tion points rather to the Gayal than to the Gaour !

As a rule, the proper habitat of the Gaour is an undulating
grassy table-land intermixed with forest; the heavy and Buffalo-
shaped Gayal being habitually much more of a climber, and also more
exclusively affecting the dense craggy forest, where it browses
in preference to grazing; the Gaour being much more of a grazer.
Having possessed both species alive, I can testify to this differ-
ence in their feeding. The Gaour appears to be diffused through-
out the Indo-Chinese countries, and all down the Malayan peninsula
to the extreme south ; but has not been observed on any of the great
islands of the archipelago. I have lately seen the skull with horns of
an old bull from the mainland near Singapore ; and in 1858 I purchased
a live Gaour-calf that was brought from Singapore to Calcutta, toge-
ther with a Malayan Tapir. This calf was in high health when I
shipped him for England, and as tame and tractable as any domestic
animal, yet full of life and frolic; but he was suddenly taken ill
when nearing the Cape, and died on the following or next day. He
was very impatient of the sun, even at the height of the cold weather
(so called) in Caleutta ; which rendered it difficult to secure a photo-
graph of the animal, but a good one was taken, and copied in the
‘Jilustrated London News; only the artist must needs improve
upon nature by lengthening the tail beyond the hocks, which detracts
from the vraisemblance of the wood-cut. The Gaour is the only
species of the group which inhabits czs-Brahmaputran India, in all
suitable districts; extending formerly to Ceylon, where we recognise
it as the Guavera of Knox ; and in Johnson’s ‘ Indian Field Sports,’ it
is familiarly referred to as “the Gouwr (a kind of wild bullock)”
inhabiting, in about 1796, the hill-country bording on the Daémuda,
through which the Grand Trunk Road now runs from Ranigdnj to
Shergatti,—a district from which it has been long since extirpated,
or has retired some hundreds of miles further west. It is. still

296 On the Flat-horned Tawrine Cattle of 8. EB. Asia. [No. 3,

numerous in various localities, and not always particularly shy where
little persecuted: for instance, my late friend Capt. Crump (a distin-
guished sportsman, who fell most gallantly taking possession of a
gun at Laknao,) found them ‘so little shy towards the sources of
the Nerbudda, that, on one occasion, a couple of young bulls came
trotting fearlessly out of the forest, within easy gunshot of himself
and companion on horseback, and continued for some time to trot
alongside of them at that distance, till my friend’s sporting (or
destructive) propensities could brook it no longer. Others would haye
felt much greater pleasure in observing the noble animals thus fear-
lessly at liberty, and would have been loth to abuse their confidence.

In the catalogue of the specimens of mammalia in the India-house
* museum, published by the late veteran zoologist, Dr. Horsfield, in
1851, a Bos asseel is described as a new species, founded on a pre-
served head, with the skin on, in that collection. I have drawings
of the identical specimen, which I pronounce, with confidence (as I
did formerly in J. dA. S. XI, 445), to be that of a cow Gaour, with
horns more slender and turning back more towards the tips than
usual; but I have seen others like them, and of all intermediate
grades between them and the ordinary type of female Gaour-horns,
resembling those of the bull but more slender, and with always a
greater amount of inclination backwards at the tips. The specimen
in question is figured by Gen. Hardwicke in the ‘ Zoological Journal,’
Il, pl. 7; together with a frontlet of a bull Gaour: and the two
being by him also supposed to be distinct species.

Of the Banteng (G. sonparcus), or Zsoing of the Burmese, (who
designate the Gaour as the Pyouwng,) we possess two frontlets from
Java—one of them particularly fine,—also an imperfect skull with
horns from Pegu, and a single horn from the Arakan side of the
mountain range which separates that province from Pegu,—both
presented by Col. Phayre;—together with a flat skin of a calf from
Mergui, resembling in colour the Javanese calf figured by Dr. Salomon
Miller, who has given four excellent coloured representations of this
animal, of different sexes and ages, and profusely illustrated the
skulls and horns. For this calf-skin, the Society is indebted to the
late Major Berdmore. The species was long ago indicated in Pen-
nant’s ‘ Hindustan,’ as a kind of wild Ox “with white horns” inha-

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. EB. Asia. 297

biting the Indo-Chinese countries; and our Peguan specimen has
remarkably albescent horns, while the single horn from Arakan is
darker, and resembles the Javanese examples in our museum. The
next and more detailed notice which we can now refer, without hesi-
tation, to this species, occurs in Herbert’s ‘ Gleanings in Science,’
II, 61. It would appear that a skull and horns of this animal were
presented to the Society at its Meeting of February 2nd, 1831 ;*
“with a descriptive notice by Mr. Maingy; by which it appears, that,
when full grown, it is about thirteen hands high, and of a most
beautiful red colour, except under the belly which is white. It has
no hump, like the cow of India. Altogether, it resembles the red
cow of England, but is a much handsomer animal. The bullisa
large and fine animal, and, with the exception of having a white
forehead, resembles the cow. Mr. Maingy has seen twenty or more
of these animals in a herd, but it is a very difficult thing to get a
shot at them, as they have a most acute sense of hearing and smell-
ing; one or two appear to act as sentinels, while the others graze or
drink. If, in snuffing the air, they find it tainted, off they fly in a
moment, with a speed almost inconceivable, considering the form and
bulk of the animal.”

In the foregoing descriptions, the invariable great white patch
on each buttock (whence the name Jewcoprymnos bestowed on the
hybrid by M.M. Quoy and Gaymard) is unnoticed, as also the
dark colour of the old bull: but the alleged “ white forehead” of
the bull refers doubtlessly to the mass of thickened corneous
substance between the horns, which, in our larger Javanese frontlet,
is thick and solid enough to turn a musket-ball.+ (Vide S. Miller’s
figure of the mature bull.) But, in a notice of “the Burmese wild
Cow, or ‘ Sine Bar,’ which appeared in the ‘ Bengal Sporting Maga-

* These were not in the museum when I took charge of it in 1841; but only
two frontlets from Java, presented by Prince William Henry of the Netherlands
(J. A. 8. VI, 987), one of which has since been forwarded to the India-house
museum.

+ In our smaller Javanese frontlet (figured J. A. S. XI, 490), a portion of
this enormously thickened epidermis remains attached to the base of each horn,
which led Mr. Hodgson to remark, when looking at these specimens as they
hung up, that the horns were less approximated at base in the Peguan specimen.
However, on close examination, the true base of the horn is seen to be well
defined, and the supposed distinction disappears.

29

298 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No. 3,

zine’ for 1841, p. 444, we are informed that “herds of thirty and
forty frequent the open forest jungles [of the Tenasserim provinces].
They are noble-looking animals, with short curved horns, that admit
of a beautiful polish. The cows are red and white, and the bulls of
a bluish colour. They are very timid, and not dangerous to approach.
Their flesh is excellent. ‘They are the only cows indigenous to the
provinces :’—yet the preceding paragraph mentions “the Bison” or
Gaour as “attaining a great size in the East.”

Here the difference of colouring of the sexes observable in the
Banteng (analogous to what is seen in the Nil-gai and Indian
Antelope, and to a less extent in the Gaydal,) is noticed; and Sir
T. Stamford Raffles mentions, that (as also in the Nil-gai,) “a
remarkable change takes place in the appearance of this animal
after castration, the colour in a few months becoming imvariably
red ;”* 7. e. reverting to the hue of the cow and immature bull.
The horns cannot justly be termed short in an old bull; but it
is worthy of remark that, when full grown, they are flattened only
towards the base, considerably less so than in the Gaour and Gayal,
wherefore, when but half-grown, only the cylindrical portion of them
appears, which has given rise to the reports of wild cattle with cylin-
drical horns inhabiting the Indo-Chinese territories. As shewn by
Prof. S. Miiller’s figures, the Banteng—though still very Gayal-like in
general aspect—approximates more nearly in contour to the cylin-
drical-horned humpless cattle of Europe and N. Asia, than is the
ease with its immediate congeners, the Gaour and Gayadl; and the
increased amount of cylindricity of its horns adds to the resemblance.
With much of the general aspect of the Gayal, it has longer limbs,
and is less heavy and Bubaline in its proportions. There is nothing
exaggerated about its figure; the spinal ridge is not more elevated
than in B. Traurvs, and the tail-tuft descends considerably below the
hock-joit. Indeed, this animal has been compared to a Devonshire
Ox; but it has nevertheless all the general features of the present
group, and is true to the particular colouring, shewing the white
stockings (like the Gaour and the Gayal, and also not a few Indian
Buffaloes). The shoulder is a little high, with some appearance of
the dorsal ridge behind the scapule, but this slopes off and gra-

* History of Java, 1, 111.

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. H. Asia. 299

dually disappears behind. The rump also is nearly as much squared
as in Kuropean cattle. Dewlap moderate, with a different outline
from that of the Gayal, more as in the B. taurus. Colour of the
ealf bright chesnut, with a black tail-tuft, and also a black dorsal
line commencing from where the ridge should terminate behind ;*
the white stockings having much rufous intermixture at this age.
The cows are deeper-coloured, being of a rich light bay; and the
old bulls are blackish,—both however relieved by the white on the
legs, buttocks, lips, and hair lining the ears, which last are scarcely
so large as in the Gaour and Gayal, but of similar shape. The de-
scription here given is drawn up from Dr. S. Miiller’s elaborately
eareful coloured figures.

The Banteng inhabits Borneo, Java, and Bali, and I strongly
incline to the opinion that the Gaour, Gaydal, and Banteng alike
inhabit the Malayan peninsula and Tenasserim provinces ; the Gayl,
probabiy, being confined to a certain altitude upon the mountains.
Capt. (since General) Low distinctly indicates three species in the
Malayan peninsula, besides the Buffalo, in As. Res. XVIII, 159.
He mentions—“ The Bison [Gaour], which is found of a very large
size in Thedda, the head [forehead] being of a fawn colour: the
wild Ox [Gay4l ?] of the size of a large Buffalo; and also a species
[ Banteng ?] resembling in every respect the domestic Ox.” There is,
indeed, the skull of a bull Banteng divested of its horns, labelled
“from the Keddah coast,” in the London United Service Museum ;+
and the considerable resemblance of this animal to the humpless
domestic cattle of Europe has been mentioned repeatedly. ‘Thus the
late Major Berdmore, writing of it from the valley of the Sitang
river, remarks—“ They are by no means so common here as they
are to the south. I have often been in the midst of very large
herds of them, and they appeared to me to be very like red do-
mesticated cows.” Helfer (no great authority, yet) notices three
species of wild cattle, besides the Buffalo, in the Tenasserim pro-
vinces. He tells us that—“ The great Bos gawrus is rather rare, but
Bison guodus {evidently a misprint for gaveus,t 1. e. Bos gaveus of

* This black list is also conspicuous in the calves of both the Gaour and the
Gayal, extending both over the dursal ridge and behind it.

+ Figured in J. A. 8. XI, 470, figs. 1, 2, and 3.
{ The words may be written to look very much alike,

292

300 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. £. Asia. (No. 3,

Colebrooke, or the Gayal,| very common; besides another small kind
of Cow, called by the Burmese Fhaim, of which J saw footprints,
but never the living animal.”* He does not mention the Gaydl as
domesticated in the provinces; and I am not aware that any other
writer has there noticed it at all. Still, I consider it highly probable
that the Gayal, in addition to the Gaour and Banteng for certain,
exterids to the more elevated regions of the Malayan peninsula.

The Banteng is the only species of the three which has been
observed in certain of the great islands of the archipelago. The
existence of a “wild Ox” in Borneo was long ago noticed by Beckman,
as cited by Pennant, who also recorded the occurrence of such an
animal in Java, and had likewise (as we have seen) obtained intelli-
gence of one “with white horns” in the Indo-Chinese countries.
In Java, according to Raffles, “it is found chiefly in the forests
eastward of Pasuran, and in Bali, though it also occurs in other
parts of Java.” Dr. S. Miller remarks that the Banteng is found
in Java in territories which are seldom visited by man, as well in
the forests of the plains and of the coast, as in those of the moun-
tains up to 4,000 ft., where it is tolerably common. “ We have
likewise seen traces of it,’ he adds, “in Borneo, and have even
received a calf from the Dyaks about a month old. According to
Raffles, it is also found in Bali, but in Sumatra it does not appear to
exist.”” In the N. E. peninsula of Borneo it would seem to be numer-
ous. Thus, ina‘ Sketch of Borneo,’ published in Moor’s Notes of the
Indian Archipelago, the writer remarks—“ During the wet season,
the rivers swell and overflow their adjacent shores, and run down
with such continued rapidity, that the water may be tasted fresh
at sea at a distance of six or seven miles from their mouths. * * *
In the dry season the coast, from these overflowings, presents to the
eye the richest enamelled fields of full grown grass for miles around.
Tt is at this season that whole herds of wild cattle range down from
the mountains of the interior to fatten on the plains, but during the

* J, A. S. VIII, 860.

+ The two species of Malayan wild cattle noticed as the Sap and the Sapar-
dang, in the ‘Journal of the Indian Archipelago’ LV, 354 (as cited in J. 4. 8.
XXI, 433), refer, as [ am now satisfied, to the Gaour and the wild Buffalo.
Dr. Cantor describes the Gaour to be “numerous in the Malayan peninsula,”

where known as the Sapz utan (literally ‘ wild Cow’), J. 4. S. XV, 273. Buthe
enumerates neither the Gayal nor Banteng in the peninsular fauna.

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. HE. Asia. 301

wet season they ascend to the hills.’ Hence we gather that the
Banteng is essentially a grazer, like the Gaour, instead of being chiefly a
browser like the Gayal, which never descends from its mountain forests.

Another writer in the same work states that, in Bali, “the breed
of cattle is extremely fine, almost every one of these beasts being
fat, plump, and good-looking; you seldom, if ever, see a poor cow in
Bali: it is a breed of a much larger size than the common run of
[humped] cattle in Java, and is obtained from a cross with the wild
cow [bull?] with the same animal. They are generally of a red
colour, and all of them are white between the hind-legs and about
the rump, so that I do not remember seeing one that was not white-
breached. The people have no land expressly devoted to grazing ;
but let their cattle eat their old stubble or fresh grass of the rice-
fields, after the crops have been taken off; and while the rice is
growing, they let the cattle stray into the commons or woods, and
pick up what they can get by the road-side. The rude plough is
drawn by two abreast, which the plougher drives with one hand
while he guides the plough with the other.” This account pretty
clearly indicates domesticated Bantengs ; intermingled in blood, per-
haps, more or less, with the humped cattle ; though there is nought
to certify such intermixture in the notice quoted, but rather that
—as in the case of the Gayal—both wild and tame exist and inter-
breed occasionally. However, we have the authority of Professor
Van der Hoéven that the Bos leucoprymnos of Quoy and Gaymard
is a hybrid Banteng ; and there is a figure of a cow of this mixed
race among the Hardwicke drawings in the British Museum, which
—as also in the instance of a hybrid Gayal that I saw alive—partook
much more of the general aspect of what may be termed the jungle
parent. These hybrid Bantengs are known as ‘ Bali cattle’ at
Singapore.

The Rev. F. Mason, in his ‘ Notes on the Fauna, Flora, &c., of the
Tenasserim Provinces’ (1852), remarks that “a small Ox from the
Shan country is brought down sometimes in considerable numbers,
which resembles in its form the English rather than the Indian Ox,
but is probably derived from the wild race. Occasionally a young
wild Ox is domesticated, and brought under the yoke.” This notice
should have been more explicit. Crawfurd remarks—‘ The Ox is

302 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. £. Asia. [No. 3,

found wild in the Siamese forests, and exists very generally in the
domestic state, particularly in the Southern provinces. Those we
saw about the capital were short-limbed, compactly made, and often
without horns, being never of the white or grey colour so prevalent
among the cattle of Hindustan. They also want the hump on the
shoulders which characterises the latter. They are used only in
agricultural labour, and the slaughter of them, publicly at least, is
forbidden even to strangers. Hence, during our stay, our servants
were obliged to go three or four miles out of town, and to slaughter
the animals at night. The wild cattle, for the protection of religion
does not extend to them, are shot by professed hunters, on account
of their hides, horns, bones, and flesh, which last, converted into jerked
beef, forms an article of commerce with China.”* Are domesticated
Bantengs here intended? ‘The existence of hornless individuals is

* ¢Mission to Siam and Cochin China,’ p. 430.

The people of Laos “have a great many cattle, very small, which yield scarcely
any milk, and which they never think of using. When we told them that in
our country the milk of the cow was much esteemed, and that it formed a
savoury food, they laughed, and only held our countrymen in contempt.”
(Grandjean, in the Chinese Repository’, as quoted by Sir J. Bowring). This
prejudice against the milk of the cow seems to be common to all the Indo-
Chinese nations, and prevails also in China, whilst the Mantchurian Tartars are
great consumers of milk. Even the savages of the Naga hills, bordering on
Asam, reject milk as food, in the belief that it is of excrementitious nature.

In Earl’s ‘ Voyage to the Molucca Islands and New Guinea’ (p. 361), we are
informed that ‘‘ Wild cattle ave numerous in Timor Laut, of a brown colour,
and size about the same as that of two-year old cattle in Holland. The natives
eatch them with rattan, and also shoot them with arrows.”

The Yamarao of the island of Mindoro (one of the Philippines), as I was
informed by Mr. Hugh Cuming, is a small bovine species, but fierce and dan-
gerous to attack, of a dark colour, with horns rising at an angle of about 45°
from the forehead.” ‘he nearly similar name Tambadao is applied i in Borneo to
the Banteng.

These various wild races and humpless tame races of S. “H. Asia and its archi-
pelago demand investigation; and though I have before published in the So-
ciety’s Journal several of the notices here cited, it is convenient to bring them
together, to save trouble in reference. What animal the following passage refers
to, in Mrs. Graham’s work in Ceylon, I am unable even to conjecture; and cers
tainly do not credit the existence of such a creature. At the Governor's house,
this lady ‘‘saw, feeding by himself, an animal no less beautiful than terrible,—
the wild bull, whose milk-white hide is adorned with a black flowing mane !”
The description is explicit enough, so far as it goes, but most assuredly no such
animal is known to naturalists; and with the example before us, of what a
writer of Bishop Heber’s stamp can make of the Gayal, we may cease to wonder
at any amount of vagary of the kindon the part of unscientific observers ;
though why people of education, who undertake to describe or notice an
animal, however cursorily, should make such sorry use of their eyes is difficult
to comprehend.

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Catile of S. EB. Asia. 303

not more remarkable than that of hornless Buffaloes and other domes-
tic cattle; unless in the instance of a race little altered from the
wild type. Thus the Italian race of Buffaloes, in which hornless
individuals sometimes occur, (vide figure of the skull of one in Cuvi-
er’s Ossemens Fossiles,) is considerably more removed from the
aboriginally wild type of the species, than are the domestic Buffaloes
of India, among which I am not aware that hornless individuals ever
occur. But I have read of hornless Yaks; and instances have been
known of hornless individuals of different species occurring even in
the wild state: a tame Springbok of this description was long in
the possession of the Empress Josephine. By specially breeding from
such animals, a race of them could be readily established.

In Sumatra, as in Java, the ordinary domestic Taurine cattle are
humped, small and of inferior quality: but, according to Sir T.
Stamford Rafiles—“ There is a very fine breed of cattle peculiar to
Sumatra, of which,” he remarks, “I saw abundance at Menang Kabu,
when I visited the capital of that country in 1818. They are short,
compact, well made animals, without a hump, and almost without ex-
ception of a light fawn colour, relieved with white. The eyes are
large and fringed with long white lashes. The legs are delicate and well
shaped. Among all that I saw I did not observe any that were not
in excellent condition, in which respect they formed a striking con-
trast to the cattle generally met with in India [7. e. S. EH. Asia and
its archipelago. India proper is styled “ Western India” by Craw-
furd]. They are universally used in agriculture, and are perfectly
domesticated. This breed appears to be quite distinct from the
Banteng of Java and the more eastern islands.”* What, then, is it?
The remark that these beasts are “perfectly domesticated” would
hardly have been made of any race appertaining to the humped or
to the ordinary humpless type, but seems to imply that the writer
regarded it as a peculiar species, as does also his statement of its
distinctness from the Banteng.

In the ‘ Journal of the Indian Archipelago,’ II, 831, is a notice of
the existence of wild cattle in Celebes ; but I suspect that the small
Anoa Buffalo (BUBALUS DEPRESSICORNTS) is intended. In an account
of the province of Minahassa, it is there stated that— wild Cows

* Lin. Trams. XIII, 267,

304 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. E. Asia. [No.8

tre also found here, principally in the higher parts of the mountains ;
but they bear little resemblance to the Banteng of Java; are below
the middle size, yet possess, notwithstanding, an incredible strength.”
Just possibly an undescribed Taurine may be here indicated.

While illustrating the domesticability of all the flat-horned Tau-
rine cattle indigenous to 8. H. Asia, it is not disputed that some species
of animals are more easily tameable than others; for instance, the
American as compared with the Huropean Bison (by all accounts), or
even the domestic humped bull as compared with the domestic Euro-
pean bull. It may be from more thorough association with mankind,
from its youth continuously, but it rather seems from constitutional
difference (still the result, perhaps, of countless ages of such complete
domestication), but the fact is undeniable that the humped bull is
far more gentle and tractable than his European compeer ; being
much more completely in subjection, and hardly (if at all) influenced
by those paroxysms of sexual excitement which seem to be as irre-
pressible as ineradicable in the entire males of most other ruminants.
It must be conceded, however, that the European bull is rarely sub-
jected to like conditions,—so much inured to constant handling, and
governed by a cord passed through his septum nariwm. But the
fact remains (as attested by daily observation) that, under existent
respective conditions, the humped bull is—as a general rule—by far
the more gentle, tractable, and inoffensive animal of the two.

_ Since writing the above, I have seen Professor Isidore Geoffroy St.
Hilaire’s essay ‘Sur les Origines des Animaux Domestiques,’ 2nd frag-
ment, published in the “ Bulletin Mensual de la Société Imperiale
Zoologique d@ Acclimation,” III, 496. Of the Zebu, or humped Ox, he
remarks, that in ancient times it was doubtlessly much less diffused
over the Hast than at present. “ Herodote qui avait voyage en Orient,
Aristote qui connaissait si bien l’Hgypte, la Perse et l’Inde, parlent 4
plusieurs reprises des Boeufs de l’Orient et des particularités de leur
organization, jamais de leur bosse. Pour Herodote, voy. surtout liv.
II, III, et V. Je ne trouve pas advantage le Zebu dans ’Alien and dans
Athenée. Ou contraire, Pline (liv. VIII, LXX,) mentionne son exis-
tence en Syrie et en Carie. * * * Aristote dit ailleurs formellement,

1860.] On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of 8. E. Asia. 805

dans un autre passage (liv. IT, 1),—“ Une chose qui n’appartient qu’au
Chameau, entre tous les quadrupeds, c’est qwil a une bosse sur le dos.”
(Trad. deja citée de Camus, p. 59.) Done Aristote ne connaissait
pas le Zébu.”—The frequent representation of the humped bull on
Indo-Bactrian coins at once recurs to mind: but I have been favour-
ed with the following note respecting the antiquity of the humped
bull in India, by our joint-secretary Mr. E. B. Cowell.—“ In reply
to your query,” he remarks, “I find that a humped bull is expressly
mentioned in the tenth book of the Rig Veda. This is generally
considered to be a later book than the other nine,—but it is certainly
much older than the Bactrian kingdom, not later, at least, than
B. C.900 or 1000. The passage occurs in the 10th Mandala, 8th
Anuvaka, 2nd Sikta;—I am sorry to say we have no commentary
in the Society’s library, and the printed edition has only completed
the former half, so that I cannot exactly determine the entire sense
of the passage, but part of it is clear enough—that the god of fire
is described as rushing along in his course roaring like a humped
bull. The words vrishabhah kakudmdan (here used) are the common
terms, which of course occur frequently enough in the later Sanskrit
authors. The comparison of Agni (the god of fire) to a bull occurs
very often in the earlier books of the Rig Veda, but I don’t remem-
ber any mention of the hump.”

It is remarkable that the humped cattle were common enough in
ancient Egypt, though unknown in the valley of the lower Nile, or
even northward of Abyssinia at the present time. According to Sir
J. Gardner Wilkinson, the cattle of the ancient Hgyptians “were of
different kinds, of which three principal distinctions are most deserv-
ing of notice; the short, the long-horned cattle, and the Indian or
humped ox; and the two last, though no longer natives of Egypt,
are common to this day in Abyssinia and Upper Ethiopia.” Domestic
Mamers of the Ancient Eqyptions. III, 33. For an unmistakeable
figure of the humped species, vide p. 19, f. 5; though the European
type is more commonly represented in Wilkinson’s copies, and often
the calf frisking about beside its dam, asin 1,48. Even here the
difference of the two species is characteristic ; for the humped cattle,
when at play, recurve the tail over the back in a remarkable manner ;
instead of its being held straight out, or assuming the Bisontine bend,

2s

306 On the Flat-horned Taurine Cattle of S. B. Asia. | No. 3,

straight for the basal half and then downward, as shewn in the figure
cited. Any one accustomed only to the sight of Huropean or humpless
calves at play, cannot but feel some surprise, at first, on witnessing the
mode in which the humped species carries its tail ; and the propensity
of a humped calf to run thus before or beside a horse in harness, and
to accompany it for a considerable distance along the road, is a fact of

daily observation in this country.

(Lo be continued.)

PADRADBADDAPRA SSA DIDI ALI IIL DD

Literary Intelligence.

The Aynuhi ‘ Bukht’ o<? &UF is a work which is not, at all events
under this title, mentioned in Hlhott’s Historians. Mr. KE. C. Bayley
has sent us a copy of the Preface and conclusion of a MS. of it, which
has come into his possession. Its author is Bukhtawur Khan, and
its date of composition A. H. 1127. The writer brings down the his-
tory of the Moghul dynasty from Baber to Aurungzeeb, but we have
not yet ascertained from what materials he has drawn his narrative—
nor indeed who he was. <A copy of the work is bemg made for the
Society’s Library.

The following extract from a letter from Lucknow promises inform-
ation of great interest from perhaps the most classical spot in India.

“ Rajah Man Singh has drawn up an account of the divisions of
ancient Ajoodhia which J have asked him to give to the Society. He
says there were three, viz. “ Poorub Rasht,” “ Puchim Rasht” and
“Uttur Kosara!”’ The latter bemg the modern Gonda Boraitch-

He declares also that there were eventually two Buddhist king-
doms which sprang up on the decline of the Ajoodhia Raj—one of

1860. | Literary Intelligence. 307

these was at “ Sahet Mahet,” where he says there are a tope and
ruins between Ekowna and Bulrampore. The other kingdom was at
Benares—they sprang he declares from the Mourya line of Palibo-
thra.

The most celebrated king of the Sahet Mahet race was “Sohil
Deo” slain by Syud Salar, the celebrated general of Mahmood of
Ghuzni. The last was “ Ram Deo” who fell in battle with Mahomed
Ghori three generations later.

He has too given me a hint. He says the copper coins with Lion
reverses belong to Ajoodhia, the bull and cock coins to Sahet Mahet
(king’s titles “ Mittra and Deo” both) and the Benares kings he
says had a trisul as their symbol.

He has given me also an account of a tope near Sultanpore.

Further more he says that in building Sankaté Ghat at Benares a
“lath” larger than that at Allahabad was dug up, but that the bar-
barians chipped off the letters, and built it into the foundations where
it still exists and is visible.

He promises to send me two inscriptions or rather manuscripts in
modern Sanscrit, and I have ordered for him a transcript in ge
letters of Thomas’ comparative table of the Devanagari.”

We are glad to find that there is a prospect of Dr. Sprenger’s car-
rying out his project of publishing Maqdisiy in the Bibliotheca In-
dica. It will be remembered that he proposed this undertaking when
in Syriain 1854, (See Journal, Vol. XXIV. p. 47,) and that the Society
closed with the offer at its meeting in May, 1855, but that on Dr. 8.’s
return to Indian he found the Oriental Fund so reduced in resources as
te render it unadvisable to proceed with the publication. The subject
dropped, and in the following year Dr. 8S. left the country. He now
renews his offer from Berne, and we earnestly hope that the arrange-
ments now being made to give effect to it will be successful.

308 Literary Intelligence. [No. 3,

The following is extracted from a letter from Professor Wright of
Dublin to Dr. W. N. Lees, dated March 19th, 1860.

Just now the Government and the mass of the people (led by
Trevelyan, Monier Williams, &c.) are possessed with a rage for Ro-
manizing the Oriental characters, and anglicizing the Hindu races,
and what not, the result of which, so far as I can see, is, that Oriental
learning will sink among us still lower than it is, that we shall have
lots of bad Hindustani translations of English books, and that the
native literature, which is really useful in a historical point of view
at least, will be utterly neglected. Your Asiatic Society must bestir
itself and try to save what it can. For myself, 1 am working at
the 2nd vol. of the Arabic Grammar, and after that, I shall probably
edit a reading book with a complete glossary. Besides, I have on
hand, an English Hindustani Dictionary, which I am compiling from
my own reading and the best published sources I can get. Have
you seen Ahlwardt’s onslaught on the fame of Von Hammer, entitled
“ Chalefelahmar’s Qasside von W. Ahlwardt, Greifswald, 1859”—a
good book, as is also his edition of an historical work with the title
“El Fachri, Geschichte der islamischen Reiche...von Ibn Etthiq-
thaqa...von W. Ahlwardt, Gotha, 1860.” Further there is the 9th
fasciculus of Juynboll’s ely oo} ,0 containing the introduction and
the notes to the first 2 fasciculi (588 pp. and eviii. pp.)... Viller’s
Persian Lexicon goes on slowly,—I have seen 6 fasciculi in 8 parts
as far as XJ933....Possibly you may not have seen Chwolson “ uber
die Ueberreste der altbabylonischen Literatur in Arabischen Ueberset-
zungen,” a most extraordinary work and very interesting, if one
could only believe it all. Yet Chwolson is a good and cautious
scholar (as his “Ssabier in d. Ssabismus” shows), and has studied
this particular branch of the Arabian literature more than any man
alive. The chief work is the Agricultura Nabatheorum (éJle}
Sabai) along with the translations by Kriinong cyl.

A letter from Dr. Sprenger dated last October, an extract from
which is published in the last No. of the Zeitschrift, announces the
result of his examination of the MS. of Wakidy’s Mughaziy in the
British Museum. Though an imperfect one, this MS. contains a
third more of matter than the text published in our Bibliotheca by

1860, | Literary Intelligence. 309

M. Von Kremer. It is to be hoped that Dr. Sprenger, who has for
the furtherance of his own Biography made a copy of the additional
matter, will enable our Philological Committee to bring out a 4th
or Supplementary Fasciculus of M. Von Kremer’s edition.

Extract from a letter from Professor Holmboe, Christiania, to
Baboo Rajendralal Mittra.

“Dans la derniére mémoire,* j’ ai demontré que deux medailles
d’ or qui ont été découvertes dans deux tombeaux payens en Nor-
vége, ont des types et des legendes, qui sont des imitations de medailles
Ariennes. J’y ai encore prouvé, qu’ un grand nombre de bractéats
(lames avec empreintes 4 l'un des cotés) dor ont emprunté leurs
types de representations de Siva ou de Dotrga de la mythologie
Indienne. Comparez par exemple la position du bceuf sur le bracteat
scandinave No. 7 de maplanche I. avec le beeuf des sculptures de
Mandore et de Java sur ma pl. II. Ht les croix mystiques qu’on voit
si souvent au commencement ou @ la fin des inscriptions anciennes
de Y Inde se présentent sur une vingtaine des bracteats surnommés.
A la page 201j’ ai encore comparé d’ autres symboles, qui se voient
moins souvent sur nos bracteats, et qui se trouvent également sur des
medailles de l’ Afghanistan et de l Inde.”

* In the last No. of the Transactions of the Christiania Society.

PPADS

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Jury, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Socrety was held

on the 4th Instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

From the Madras Government, Selections from its Records No. 64
(containing Report on the Agricultural Exhibitions in the provinces
in 1859).

2. From the Government of India, Home Department, a copy
of a work containing No. 27 of the Appendix of the Bombay Govern-
ment record.

3. From the Municipal Commissioners, a copy of their report for
1859.

4, From His Royal Highness the Prince Consort, through Alex-
ander Murray, Esq., of Hdinburgh, a remarkably fine stuffed head,
with horns, of the Scottish Red Deer with the ‘ cup’ of ‘ royal crown’
to the horns and the tines complete. “This animal was killed by
his Royal Highness, the Prince Consort upon Locknagaar on the 8th
September, 1859. Weight after being cleaned out 16st. 12lbs.’
Some further particulars about the specimen are given in the Cura-
tor’s report.

On the motion of the President, a vote of thanks was unanimously
accorded to His Royal Highness for this valuable addition to the
Society’s collections.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 311

5. From J. F. Galiffe, Esq., two living specimens of the large
Gecko Lizard, Zokki or Toktu, (Pilatydactylas Gecko) captured at
Russa near Calcutta.

6. From Baboo S. 8S. Ghose a large Medusa cast ashore at Diamond
Harbour apparently of the genus Cephia of person, but the appen-
dages mutilated of all but their peduncles.

7. From Baboo Rajendra Mallik various eggs laid in his aviaries ;
also, for exhibition to the Meeting, a stuffed specimen of a newly
discovered species of Cassowarry, at present unique ; five species of
this remarkable genus being now recognised, of which two have been
first brought to notice within the present year.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were
balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

Rajah Bunsput Singha.

A. B. Sampson, Esq.

W. Grey, Esq.

J. P. Grant, Esq. Jr.

Dr. B. Simpson.

G. H. M. Batten, Esq., B. C. S.

E. G. Mann, Esq.

L. F. Byrne, Esq., C. E.

George Shelverton, Esq., and

Syud Ahmed Khan.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-
bers at the next Meeting.

Dr. A. J. Payne, Superintendent of the Insane Hospital ; propos-
ed by Mr. F. L. Beaufort, seconded by Major Thuillier.

Captain C. M. FitzGerald, Deputy Commissary General ; proposed
by Major F. D. Atkinson, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

T. EH. B. Judge, Esq., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by
the President.

The Council reported that they had added Col. Baird Smith and
Dr. H. Halleur to the Committee of Meteorology and Physical
Science.

The President proposed the following resolution :—

Resolved that the Meeting desires to record its sense of the heavy
loss which the cause of Oriental literature has sustained by the death

312 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

of Professor H. H. Wilson, and to express at the same time the
sincere and affectionate regrets with which this Society finds itself
deprived of the advice and assistance of its oldest and most distin-
guished member.

In moving this resolution, the President spoke as follows :—“I
need scarcely remind the Meeting that since we last met the mail
has brought us the announcement of the death of a very old, indeed
our oldest Member. Horace Hayman Wilson, late Boden Professor
at Oxford, died in London on the 18th May at the advanced age of
73 after a connexion with our Society of more than half a century ;
for he joimed us immediately on arriving in this country in 1808, a
period at which we had only just established ourselves in the building
in which we now sit. Colebrooke was then our President, and Hunter
had been our Secretary with a short interval from 1798, so that by his
succession to Hunter as Secretary, in 1810, Wilson has a title to
be ranked among our earliest office-bearers. He filled the Secretary-
ship for 22 years ; in fact until his retirement from India in 1833;
and during this long period he devoted himself almost exclusively to the
study of the Sanscrit classics. His first work was the translation
of the Megha Duta, and in 1819 he brought out the first edition of
the first Sanscrit and English Dictionary which had been compiled.
He then published his Selections from the Hindoo Drama and the
catalogue of the Mackenzie MSS., and was, when he left this country,
engaged on his analysis of the Purans, four of which he completed
before his departure, and the original MSS. of which are all in our
Library. These works, however, were by no means all his contribu-
tions to Oriental literature. One of the most important papers which
has appeared in our Researches was written by him in 1825 ; I allude
to his Essay on the Hindoo History of Cashmere, which, with other
papers, helps to make Vol. XV. of our Researches the most inter-
esting, perhaps, of the series.

The address which was presented to Wilson by our President,
Sir E. Ryan, and his Vice-Presidents, Drs. Mill and Tytler in
December 1832, shows how fully our Society then appreciated the
loss which it was about to sustain of his eminent services, while
his answer evinced the unabated interest in our Society’s proceedings

which he was carrying away with hin.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 313

At our request he kindly consented to act, as Colebrooke had for
some years acted, as our London agent, and it was in this capacity
that he so succesfully pleaded our cause with the late Court of Di- |
rectors and obtained for us the monthly grant which now forms our
Oriental Fund. The correspondence which we had with Govern-
ment and with Wilson himself in 1856 is a sufficient proof that he
wished still to take a part in our deliberations for appropriating
this grant; and it must be a source of gratification to us now to
feel that in bringing out the Persian historical texts which we have
lately resolved on undertaking, we shall be working more than we
were a few years back in the special direction in which he wished
to lead us.

What Wilson had been to our Society during his stay in this
country he has since his return to England been to the Royal Asiatic
Society which Colebrooke had founded ten years previously. Whether
as President or Director, he has been its moving spirit at least on
all occasions on which Indian subjects were to be dealt with. Besides
his contributions to the transactions and Journal of that Society
he found time to bring out a further edition of his Sanserit Diction-
ary, “Ariana Antiqua,” a work of the greatest archeological and
historical value, a Glossary of Indian terms, and a continuation of
Mills History of India up to Lord William Bentick’s adminstra-
tion. His introduction to the Sanscrit Grammar is known to every
student of the language, and his edition of his old fellow-passenger,
Moorcroft’s Travels in the Himalyan provinces, to every geogra-
pher. The last work on which he was engaged was the translation
of the “ Rig Veda,” and his determination himself to effect its com-
pletion is strikingly shown by the way in which he has anticipated
Miiller’s edition of the Text. Wilson died a few days only before
the 37th Anniversary Meeting of the Royal Asiatic Society. He
had when vacating the Presidentship of that Society in 1858,
and acknowledging the usual resolution of thanks which Mr. Marsh-
man had moved, and in which a hope was expressed that he would
soon re-occupy his proper post, made a touching allusion to the im-
probability of his surviving the interval which must by the Rules of
the Society precede his re-election.

What little I have said does not profess to approach to an ade-

27

314 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3,

quate notice of so indefatigable a man and so complete a scholar.
It is intended only to preface the Resolution which I hold in
my hand, and to which I am going to ask the assent of this Meeting.

Communications were received—

From J. Obbard, Esq., a paper on the “Translation of waves of
water with relation to the great flood of the Indus in 1858.”

2. From T. Oldham, Esq., extracts of letters from J. L. Stewart,
Ksq., M. D., 14th Punjaub Infantry employed with the expedition
to the Wuzeeree country :—

“T generally pick up a bit of stone here and there, but as I have
made no arrangements for the carriage of such heavy goods, I am
obliged to be contented with very ‘wee bits’ which I suspect would
be much too minute to be of use to you. Next time, if I have
another chance, I purpose making better arrangements in this re-
spect. Near where we have been encamped recently, blocks big and
little were abundant (I nowhere have seen it in strata or in situ) of
a calcareous rock crammed with corals, echinide mata (?) and shells of
various species, some not uncommon, but I have not seen a trace of
vegetables or of higher animals. ‘This doubtless partly depends on
my want of practice. Almost all these are, however, too bulky for
my means of stowage.

“The expedition started from Tak (to the N. W. of Dera
Ismael Khan) and hitherto we have been advancing up the bed of a
small stream called the Zam. We have only come 24 miles from
Tak, but will go on to the central city of the Wuzeerees (Kanee-
gorm) some 25 miles apparently, to the west, on a mountain which
ought to be near the watershed of what here represents the “ Suli-
man” range. The mountain has been calculated from a distance as
upwards of 11,000 feet, but as yet although we rise very consider-
ably with the slope of the bed of the Zam, we have gained no great
elevation. The stream cuts through the ridges crossmg them, and
gives numerous sections, as do the innumerable ravines and gullies.

“For the first ten to twelve miles from the plains the rocks were
all soft standstones and conglomerates alternating, at first dipping
to the west mostly at a low angle, and presenting a steep escarpment
towards the plains of Tak on the east, latterly dipping to the east
and contorted variously at varying angles. We then came on cal-

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 315

eareous strata and for the last five or six miles the rocks are mostly
of rapidly disintegrating strata, red, greenish, and with salt efflo-
rescing on the surface. Amongst these, which on the surface become
earthy masses, are some nummulitic beds alternating with non-
fossiliferous grey limestone and strata of sandstone and grit, often
vitrified and darker coloured externally. All these dip to the east
at allangles varying from 1° to 90°, but mostly from 15° to 45°, rough-
ly speaking, amongst them are a few thin beds of flint. The masses
with éorals lie about on the surface and in drift masses, in something
like a line parallel to these strata.

“Upon the lower parts of these inclined strata in many places
are plateaux of gravel having amongst it large vitrified-looking blocks.
These plateaux are of several acres in extent, and from 50 to 100
feet above the bed of the stream. Occasionally below that, and a few
feet above the stream, are patches of alluvial soil cultivated by the in-
habitants, apparently very fertile.

“ The day following we made a march of 43 miles up the Zam ravine,
till we came to a tanga (a ‘tightness’ as they call their passes in
Pushtu) beyond which the General considered it advisable not to
go that day. The strata composing the hills on either side, so far
as they were not obscured by the horizontal shingle beds, appeared
to consist mostly of a brownish limestone alternating with beds of
the coloured disintegrating shales, the latter far exceeding the former
in quantity, all dipping to south-east at moderate angles.

“In front of us, the stream came through a narrow gorge between
a height of perhaps 200 to 250 feet, composed of a light coloured
limestone with numerous veins of calcareous spar running in all direc-
tions through it. Its strata considerably waved, and with a low dip
to the north-west. The strata of these heights seemed at the point
of junction to overlie the coloured strata, but I had not an oppor-
tunity of getting close to the point.

“The 4th was rather a momentous day, and I had not much time
for dawdling and looking about, as some five miles up, the Wuzeerees
stood, and the fight of the expedition came off.

“ After we passed through the tanga the strata weremostly of greyish
non-fossiliferous limestone overlying unconformably beds of the co-
loured shales. The uppermost beds of the limestone here had a

2u 2

316 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

character, which I had occasionally remarked before, of ‘ tesselation,’
that is, were divided into little quadrilateral blocks, the upper edges of
which were rounded.

“Beyond the Barrarra pass, where the fight took place, the lower
strata visible were the coloured disintegrating beds, generally at a
high angle with dip to south-west; the higher hills of the waved
limestone dipping to S. W. at a low angle.

“On the 5th, we made a march of 15 miles, notwithstanding our
many wounded, to Kaneegorm, and the flora was so new, that I had
not much leisure for looking at the rocks. Our camp at Kaneegorm
was trigonometrically 6,700 feet above the sea level, and we probably
rose more than 2,500 feet in that march.

“We gradually appeared to leave the limestone rocks, although
(occasionally) the coloured rocks were seen overlaid by limestone,
and got among hills composed of slate in very thin beds, mostly
and frequently with markings of angle (?) over their surface. These
slate strata were frequently contorted and wavy.

“For the last two days the quantity of granitic stones among
the gravel, was very much on the increase. About and below Pala-
sin; (the place whence I wrote my last letter,) hardly a bit of granite
was to be seen; here the shingle is almost entirely granitic.

“6th halt.—7th.—I went with the survey party to the top ofa
hill to the S. S. W. some six miles off, and 1600 feet higher than
the Kaneegorm camp. The strata on the way appeared mostly of
what looks like a thin bedded sandstone (?) generally dipping to
N. W. at pretty high angles.

“Our road up to Kaneegorm had lain still in the bed of the Zam
ravine, and latterly in that of one of its tributaries. As we got
near the centre of the range here the streams became quite small.

“On the 8th, we marched eight miles down the stream on the
same road by which we had come, and then I had more opportunity
of noticing that in a general way the ranges run north and south,
and that the strata, although occasionally horizontal and often con-
torted, are generally at an angle of about 45°, with the dip to the
west (W.N. W). The beds are mostly thickish and of slaty rock,
with occasional strata of bluish disintegrating schistose structure.

“There were, however, but few sections to be seen on account of

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 317

frequent masses of horizontally deposited shingle, mostly granitic,
or of the above rocks. Further down, the upper strata appear gene-
rally the grey contorted and waved slaty, overlying and hardly
conformable with the thinner bedded blue slaty rocks.

“10th.—We left the road by which we came up, and diverged
to the northward some five miles. The strata mostly of the thick
bedded grey slaty rocks, cortorted,and at varying angles, and dip
generally not far from horizontal.

“Here we were within a mile of another central cluster of their
villages called Makin and the nearest point to which we got to the
central mass of this range of hills calied Pirghar or Ghal, points of
which towered some 2000 to 4000 feet above us. Where the stra-
tification can be seen, as in the nearer masses, it appears nearly ver-
tical and bent.

“On the 11th with one of the covering parties of a burning ex-
pedition to these villages, I got on a ridge somewhat nearer to
Pirghar. The surface of this ridge is mostly composed of shingle,
granitic, and very rarely slaty grey rock visible a sitw nearly ver-
tical.

“On the 12th a march of eight miles, still northerly, up a bank
bed, and camp at about 7300 feet; the highest camp we had. Just
on reaching camp passed a number of strata of the alge, marked,
thin, bluish, hard, shaly strata overlying beds of the thick, vitrified
looking rock. I mentioned before, both at a high angle dipping to
the west. The general disposition of the grey slaty rock we saw is,
however, nearly horizontal, with a slight dip to east. Most of the
valley in which we progressed was a mile wide, and occasionally more,
filled up by horizontally disposed shingle beds, our road being up the
bed which the stream has cut through these.

“ 14th.—Marched five miles still to northward. For 14 miles
we rise, then down a steep rocky ravine; rocks mostly shaly, and
the vitrified looking varieties generally at high angles, dip to east ;
some of the strata occasionally much contorted.

“For days, evidences of the Iron manufacture for which Kanee-
gorm has long been famous had been visible, such as’ furnaces and
slag, &c., with occasionally, in villages, stores of iron stone. None
of the latter, however, did I happen to see. Here I thought we

318 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3,

must be near the ore, and made some efforts to get at some place
whence they dig it, but am sorry to say, failed.

“15th—We went more to eastward descending towards Bunnoo
in the ravine of the Khyssor stream. The rocks mostly slaty, and
the ‘vitrified’ at high angle dip to the west, and often covered by
horizontal shingle beds to 50 or 60 feet, which obscure matters
greatly, so that sometimes for a mile or two no rock i situ could
be seen. The lower beds of this shingle are here occasionally con-
solidated into conglomerate.

“ 16th.—The strata, mostly of the dark “ vitrified” surfaced rock,
generally at about 45° dip to west. Then a grey rock with white
streaks (limestone) nearly horizontal and contorted, then with a strong
dip to west and still contorted ; occasional shaly beds.

“17th.—Halt. Here we were in a region of plateaux of the horizon-
tally laid gravel with, a mile or two to south, the western termination
of a flat sloping hill with the strata dipping slightly to the east.

“18th.—A mile or two on we pass through the gorge formed by
the stream crossing through the end of the above hill, which is of
non-fossiliferous limestone. This appears to be near the geological
‘level’ of Palasin ; for here, also, there are numerous heaps of the
black decomposed rock we had there, with other particoloured debris :
vertical strata of the white non-fossiliferous limestone. Numerous
blocks of the coralline (?) rock seen lying about, but I could not get
near any of them. Nummulitic blocks and pebbles numerous among
the shingle. Then after about a mile of these heaps of coloured
debris we go through a gorge formed by nearly vertical ridges of
dark coloured hard sandstone, followed by sandstone strata also at a
high angle (dipping to east) with one or two strata of conglomerate.
Blocks of the dark superficially vitrified stone profusely strewn over
all the heights.

“On the 19th a mile and a half carried us from among these low
ridges into the Bunnoo plain, here stony, mostly uncultivated, and
sloping from the hills.”

In forwarding these extracts, Mr. Oldham writes as follow :—

Nainital, June 9th, 1860.

My pear Grote,—I enclose you a brief extract from a note received

from Dr. Stewart of the 14th Punjab Infantry, who is at present with

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 319

Chamberlain’s expedition against the Wuzeerees. Dr. Stewart is
devoting his leisure moments, principally to botanizing, I believe, but
he has in his note given some geological details which are of great
interest. It has hitherto been supposed that the rocks representing
the Siwalik group extended very much further to the west from the
plains of upper India, even beyond the Ghilza range, but this note
shews the occurrence of nummultic beds within a very few miles of
Tak.

The soft sandstones and conglomerates are, I think, clearly the
Siwalik group, and probably the upper portion of this enormously
thick series. The physical structure of the hills there, also, appears
to correspond with that of the Siwalik hills here. They run to the
N. W. presenting a scarp to the plains of beds dipping sharply into
the hills. The calcareous beds associated with red, greenish, and
white shaly beds rapidly disintegrating into earthy masses seem to
represent the lower part of the nummulitic series; at least this is the
general character of that part of the group in these hills. The layers of
chert or flint are frequent here as there. If this conjecture be correct, _
it must follow that there, as here, a great fault separates these
two series.

The remarkable fact of the streams cutting across the ridges of the
outer or Siwalik rocks is abundantly paralleled here too, and nothing
is more striking on passing up the river gorges here than the marked
plateaux or terraces of gravelly detritus which occur at various levels,
such as are noticed in Dr. Stewart’s note.

I sincerely hope to have further information from the writer of the
interesting note regarding a country of which we know so little. ~

Yours sincerely,
(Signed) T. OLpHam.

Since forwarding the above notes, specimens of the iron stone used
on these hills has been received from the Government of the Punjab,
and submitted to assay in the Geological Survey Office, Calcutta. The
results are as follow.

The specimens consist of samples of a rock which is itself composed
of iron ore in two distinct conditions.

(2) One portion is a common hydrous peroxide of iron containing
40.4 per cent. of iron.

320 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

(6) The other is a similar mineral mechanically mixed with car-
bonate of lime, in small quantities, the mass containing 31.8 per cent.
of iron.

Liprary.
The following books have been added to the Library since June last.

Presented.

General Report of the Municipal Commissioners of Calcutta for 1859.—
By THE COMMISSIONERS.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Government,
vol. IV. Nos. 4 and 5.—By THE GovERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of Travancore. Part I. (containing Memoir
of Travancore).—By THE Mapras GovERNMENT.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for May.—By Tue EpirTor.

Bibidharta Sangraha for the month of Kartick.—By THe Epiror.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. 64, (con-
taining Report on the Agricultural Exhibitions in the Provinces in 1859).—
By THe Mapras GovERNMENT.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia from
October, 1859, to February, 1860.—By THe AcaDEmy.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 38.—By THE
Society.

Description of a deformed fragmentary human skull, found in an ancient
Quarry cave at Jerusalem.—By J. Aitken Meigs, M. D.—By THE Av-
THOR.

Exchanged.

The Athenzeum for April, 1860.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. New se-
ries, Vol. IV. Part 3.—By THE ACADEMY.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. Band, XIV.
Heft I. and IIl.—By Tue Society.

The Philosophical Magazine for May, 1860.—By tHe Epirors.

Purchased.
The Literary Gazette, Nos. 95, 96, 97 and 98.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 15, 16, 17 and 18 of Tome L.
Revue des Deux Mondes, Tomes 26 and 27.
Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XII. No. 2.
Journal des Savants for April, 1860.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 321

The Natural History Review, No. 26.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. V. No, 29.
Die Leider des Hafis, Vol. II. Part 4.

Vendidad Sadé, VI. Livarison.

For Aveust, 1860.

At a meeting of the Society held on the 1st instant, A. Grote,
Esq., President, in the Chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From C. Hobhouse, Esq., C. S., nine silver coins found in May
last year, in throwing down one of the old Embankments on the
right bank of the river Damoodah in Pergunnah Hubilee of the district
Hoogly. These coins are of the last century, from the Moorshedabad
mint.

2. From Michael M.S. Dutt, Esq., a copy of his work named
“The Birth of Tillottoma,’ being the first epic poem in blank verse
in the Bengali language.

3. From the British Indian Association, a copy of their Report
for June last.

4, From C. J. Evans, Esq., Calcutta, frontal portion of skull of
an African baboon, probably Cynocephalus hamadryas, found by him-
self in the dry well of the pyramid of Cheops. The specimen is
quite recent.

5. From the Rev. H. Baker, Junior, of Mandakyam, Alipee, S.
Malabar, skins of Sorex marinus and Sciurus trilimeatus.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were
ballotted for and elected ordinary members :—

Dr. A. J. Payne; Capt. C. M. Fitzgerald, and T. HE. B. Judge,
Esq.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next
meeting.

W. Forbes Goss, Esq., proposed by Mr. Medlicott, and seconded
by Mr. W. Blandford.

Major T. James, Bengal Army, proposed by Dr. Crozier, seconded
by Mr. W. S. Atkinson.

322 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

The Council reported that they had nominated Major H. L. Thuil-
lier a member of their body and also a Vice-President of the Society
in the room of Col. Strachey, who has left India.

Communications were received—

1. From Lieut. Col. A. Phayre, Commissioner of Pegu, a paper
entitled “ Remarks upon an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gan
on the Irrawaddy.” 4

2. From Dr. J. L. Stewart, 14th Punjaub Infantry, a Journal of
a Botanical Tour in Hazara and Khajan in April and May, 1859.

Extracts from this paper were read to the meeting by Dr.
Thomson. |

JOURNAL

OF THE

Peete aS OC bh lom

RRA nannnnnnnnncanannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnannnnannnnn

No. IV. 1860.

nnn nnnnnnnnrennnmnmnmnnnrnne

Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ?—By the Rev. Istpor
LOEWENTHAL, Peshawur.

Error is immortal. The old fable concerning Hercules and the
Hydra has doubtlessly a typical reference to the quixotic bouts men
sometimes undertake against error; only seven heads is too small a
number to typify the vitality of a good blunder, the longevity of a
plain definite mistake. The fable, too, makes Hercules victorious ;
but who has ever seen the successful gardener that has really extir-
pated a weed which once has taken root in his grounds? This
ineradicability may be predicated of any error, but necessarily most
so of such as appear to rest on the authority of a great name, and
are brought forward now and then by those who have in some way
or another acquired the reputation of being authorities. This is
very provoking. Is it really so that men love darkness rather
than light ?

More than seventy years ago the first President of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal happened to state that the Pushto language had
a manifest resemblance to the Chaldaic. There is evidence in the
earlier volumes of the “ Asiatic Researches” that some attention was
paid in Calcutta to the Pushto language in those days, but, it appears,
more for literary than philological purposes. At all events the state-
ment of Sir William Jones remained uncontradicted and unchallenged
for many years. In Germany even the opinion gained currency
through Kleuker (the earliest German translator of the Zend Avesta)

No. CV.—New Sernies, Vou. XXIX. 2U

old Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [ No. 4,

who published (Riga 1795) many of the articles of the “ Asiatic
Researches” in a German translation.

Klaproth, however, the distinguished traveller and orientalist, as
early as 1810 vigorously attacked this opinion in the first volume
of the Archives for Asiatic Literature, and dated his conviction that
the Pushto is an Indo-Germanic language. In 1826, when he pub-
lished his Zubleaux Historiques de 1 Asie, he held the same view.*

In 1814, Elphinstone, in his “ Account of the Kingdom of Cabul’
also dissented from the opinion of Sir William Jones, and stated
positively that of 218 words of those in common use which he had
examined, not one had “the smallest appearance of being deducible
from the Hebrew or Chaldaic.”

In 1829, Dorn, professor of Oriental languages at the University
of Charkow, then young, but already distinguished for his attain-
ments in Hastern Literature, in his translation of Neamet Ullah,
maintained that there was not the least resemblance between Pushto
and Hebrew or Chaldee. He adduces three words that had been
referred to as proving a connection between them:

Ly father, compared with the Chaldee st. emph. R28

ind! to take, with the Hebrew ON

ra {| the side, with the Hebrew ape

He simply says that these prove nothing. And he is correct; but
it may be added that the word abd, abbd, or apé means “ father” im
considerably more than thirty distinct languages (v. Buschmann, Ueber
den Naturlaut, p. 16, which list is very far from being complete), so
that such a word would have to be entirely excluded from any
evidence ; that the Infinitive JAA) (dkhistal) is deceptive, the root
being U4 (akhal), bearing the same relation to the Infinitive that
the Persian US does to its Infinitive WiS, and that it is most pro-
bably connected with the old Persian wT “to draw out,” “take
away ;” whilst ¢4! (arkh) is undoubtedly the Sanskrit S<& (wras)
“breast ;” the slight shifting of the signification finds its exact
counterpart in the Sanskrit gig “the side” as compared with the
Pelish piers’ “ breast ;” the pronunciation of the Polish s’ is precisely

* Does Captain Raverty mean any pleasantry, when, in his Pushtoo Grammar,
he “hopes the Professor will change his opinion now” twenty-five years after
his death P

1860. ] Is the Pushto a Semitie Language ? 325

that of the Sanskrit w. The change of the Sanskrit ¥ into ¢ is
exemplified in various languages: compare the French savon with
Spanish jabone (soap); Hebrew JIM (khig) and IID (sig) “to
encirele ;” DT khaka) and MWD (saka) “ to look ;” Greek aoryp with
Persian pal “ a star ;” Eadiesthnl peo with Persian pwd “ socer ;”
Sanskrit svap with Bakinn w'sd “sleep,” ete.

Taking his materials solely from Klaproth and Elphinstone, Pott,
than whom, with all his audacity, no greater etymologist has arisen,
does not hesitate a moment in assigning the Pushto its place as one
of the Indo-European languages. He divides the latter into five
families in his Hfymologische Forschungen (1833), and places the
Persian and Pushto together into the second family, precisely as he
puts the German and the Dutch together in the fourth.

In 1839, Ewald the greatest Hebraist of the present century, gave
a careful examination of what materials of the language were acces-
sible to him, and, of course, could not give the slightest support to
the opinion that Pushto had any connection with a Semitic language.

The same view was clearly elucidated by Dorn again, in the trans-
actions of the St. Petersburgh Academy of Sciences at various times
from 1840 to 1845. In his Pushto Chrestomathy (St. Petersburgh,
1847), he designates the Pushto as a branch of the Indo-Persian
languages. y

“The Bible of Every Land,’ a work published a Bagster in
1848, which exhibits in its notices great accuracy and completeness
of information, says of the Pushto language, “ It exhibits none of
the peculiarities of the Semitic dialects, but, on the contrary, forms
an important link in the great Indo-European languages.”

The latest edition of Brockhaus’ Conversations-Lexikon also cor-
rectly calls the language a sister of the Persian.

And as if to clinch the matter, Mav Miller, whose authority in
such things is simply indisputable, without the shadow of a doubt
ranges the Pushto among those scions of the Arian stock which
struck root in the soil of Asia, before the Arian reached the shores
of Europe. (Languages of the Seat of War, London, 1855.)

To these we may add minor lights to show at least the general
consent of intelligent philologists, such as Schleicher (Zur Verglei-
chen den Sprachengeschichte, Bonn, 1848, p. 67,) and (Die Sprachen

2U 2

326 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? ° [No. 4,

Europas, Bonn, 1850, p. 180); De Vere (Comparative Philology,
New York, 1853, p. 299) ; Happ (Grundriss der Grammatik, Stutt-
gart, 1855), and others.

One might have thought the truth pretty well established by this
time, were it not for the feline vitality of error, which in this in-
stance was aided by the fact that the pure linguistic question had
been mixed up with an obscure ethnological problem, which some
people moreover are inclined to make somewhat of a religious ques-
tion. The allusion is to the alleged claim of the Afghans to be con-
sidered children of Israel. It is not intended here to enter upon
this matter. The question now is simply whether the Pushto is an
Indo-European, or a Semitic language. But when Ewald, and Dorn,
and Pott, and Miller have pronounced, is there any one yet who can
doubt ? It is mortifying to be obliged to say that there is.

When the founder of the Asiatic Society pronounced his opinion,
perhaps hastily, and certainly on an imperfect inspection of scanty
and perhaps faulty materials, one willingly forgets it.

Indignor, quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus !

But people must necessarily dig up old bones, Sir George Rose
published a somewhat wild pamphlet on “ The Kings of the Hast,”
in which he revives the opinion of Sir William Jones, maintains that
the Pushto language does contain Hebraic elements, and blames Dr.
Wolff for not finding more than one word which countenances that
view.

Sir George Rose claimed neither a position as a philologist, nor an
acquaintance with Pushto ; hence his assertions, however strenuously
made, might be allowed to rest on their own merits. But now a
professed philologer enters the lists, namely, the Rev. Charles Fors-
ter, one of the six preachers of the Cathedral of Canterbury, Rector
of Stisted, Honorary Member of the Literary Society, author of
“ Mahomedanism Unveiled,” and of “ The Historical Geography of
Arabia.” These facts are taken from the title page of a work desig-
nated briefly as follows: “ The one primeval language traced experi-
mentally through ancient inscriptions in alphabetic characters of
lost powers from the four continents. Including the voice of Israel
from the rocks of Sinai: and the vestiges of Patriarchal tradition
from the monuments of Egypt, Etruria, and Southern Arabia.” In

1860. ] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 327

this book, as is well known, the author runs a violent tilt against
men like Grotefend, Beer, Lassen, Rawlinson, St. Martin, and upsets
them all to his own complete satisfaction and the reader’s infinite
amusement. The third volume of this work is filled up by “ A New
Key for the Recovery of the Lost Ten Tribes,” which recovery, we

are informed—and the information is at least new—is “ the most

interesting problem in the history of the world.” It is in this that
Dr. Forster reprints Jones’ note from the second volume of the

** Researches,”

and reasserts the Semitic origin of the Pushto lan-
guage. In proof of this assertion he produces three words, which
are to establish his position.

(1). He quotes from Wolff “8 (07) light, is the only Hebrew word
J found in the Afghan tongue.”—On this it may be observed that
or y3i in Pushto does not mean “light,” but “ fire,” and that the
word is plainly connected with the Arian tongues. In the language
still called Zend “fire” is dtar, Persian yd! ; the connection of 49!
(or) with these is precisely analogous to that of the

Pushto y3 (mor) mother with Persian yolo, Sanskrit mdtar.

» 399 (wror) brother with ,, joly! Zend bratar.
» 2 (lor) sickle with us Sanskrit ddatra.*
» J» (nor) other with 55 Zend (a) ntar.

It may be observed that in Irish wr is “fire,” but the connection
of the latter is more likely with the Latin wro which of course
(us-si, us-tum) must be referred to the root wsh; and, as Pictet
observes, (Les noms celtiques du soleil), la ressemblance avec I
hébreu ov, wr, lumiere, semble done purement fortuite.

(2). Dr. Forster continues, “I have no Afghans to confer
with on the matter, but I possess Elphinstone’s Cabul; and
will undertake, in the second word of his “ Pushtoo Vocabulary,”
to find a second Hebrew word: viz. DW, Samim, with the
article prefixed, DYIWM, hesamin, ‘The heavens,’ of which the
Pushtoo, ‘ Asman, Heaven, is clearly only a dialectic variation.
I notice this merely as a specimen of Dr. Wollff’s carelessness and
hastiness of examination.”—This, the readers of the Journal need
not be told, would prove too much, and hence nothing ; inasmuch
as WJ is also pure Persian; asman also occurs in Zend and the

* On the change of d into Z see below.

328 Is the Pushto a Semitie Language ? [ No. 4,

cuneiform inscriptions in the same sense; and the Sanskrit aema is
“a cloud.” ‘There may possibly be a general connection between
this thoroughly Arian word, and the Semitic, not peculiarly Hebrew,
root ‘Low, but that is all.

(8). “ A third Hebrew term in the Pushtoo language, not in Mr.
Elphinstone’s catalogue, viz. WI, nahar, a viver, has been elsewhere
noticed in the Pushtoo term Ming-nehar, the nine rivers.” —Nor will
this corroborate Mr. Forster’s position materially. Ming-nehar (the
name of a locality beyond the Peshawur Frontier) is far more fre-
quently written and called _,2,% 3 (ningrahar), or »4S (ningahar),
so that the nahar necessary for the proof entirely disappears. Were
there a nahar in the word, the derivation given could not be relied
on, as it is given by Afghan etymologists, who are almost as wild
as Mr. Forster himself. In this case they are themselves not agreed as
to the derivation ; for some say the name is =e (nim-nahar) “ half-
hungry,” and that the region is called so from the frequent scarcity of
bread there; others say the name is really oj) (nekanhdr) “the
good or pure streams ; anhdr isa pure Arabic plural—the Hebrew
plural would be quite different. And lastly, yg isnot a Pushto word
at all, is known only in the book language, and not among the people;
and even if the latter were the case, it would prove nothing ; for if
a connection between the Hebrew and the Pushto is to be proved,
all such words must be excluded from the evidence as are common
to the Arabic and Hebrew; for everybody is aware that all Ma-
homedan nations use Arabic terms very largely, whatever their lan-
guage be.

If such sporadic resemblances as the Philo-Semitics have hitherto
searched for, helped the matter at all, one might be ready to suggest
to them to compare the Hebrew Pm (kheq) with the Pushto j+©
(ghe7)* “embrace,” which is pronounced by the Khalil, Momund, and

* This article does not adopt, in its spelling, either of the two standard
alphabets that have been proposed; the reader will have no difficulty, it is appre-
hended, in making out the words. The vowels have the continental sounds, as
proposed by Sir William Jones: the consonants their general English value ;
kh = e3 gr= é ; 7 the Pushto y) which answers most completely to the Polish 2;
zh = the Persian * which in the same manner is pronounced precisely like the

Polish z (s in “ pleasure” is between these two sounds) ; ¢ = Sanskrit yy,

1860. } Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 329

Yiisufzai “ gheg.” But eareful investigation will at once prove that
* whey” is the proper pronunciation, and that it has the same paren-
tage with the Persian utsT; T is the inseparable particle, common to
the Sanskrit, Zend, Parsi, and Persian, as in won] GyJ clot LST
| Ws) st: ete. etc. The final Qs, in Persian, often becomes i in
Pushto, as ute’ 7 F3 Cpe — 94; the substitution of the vowel
e for o is a mere dialectic variation; the Bantchis, for instance,
constantly say mir, kir, lir, kim, for mor, kor, lir, kum, ete.

The Pushto “J (loba) “ play” might be imagined to be connected
with the Hebrew ay). only it is much easier and far more correct
to derive this Pushto word directly from the Arabic «J, of the
same signification, by the analogy of scores of similar instances, the
Afghans pronouncing a generally like o,—an incidental proof this that
their own original speech has not this Semitic guttural.

Or the Semitic advocates might be told that da is used in Pushto
to form the Genitive, whilst *J (dz) or 4 (de) in Chaldee is constantly
used to form a relation very much like that expressed by the Geni-
tive; and it is not unlikely that this constant recurrence of da in
both Pushto and Chaldee may have imposed on Sir William Jones.
It must be considered, however, that da also forms the Genitive in
Panjabi, but as a postposition, like ka in Hindustani; it is more
likely that the Pushto da is connected with the Latin de, which
again reverts, in the Romanic languages, to form the Genitive. In
Polish, the Latin de is most frequently translated by od, which is
beyond a doubt the Sanskrit adhas ; whether de is for ade= adhas,
as Benfey suggests, is another question.

Dé also is the demonstrative pronoun both in Pushto and Chaldee ;
only it is so in Zend also, and though the Afghans would like to
make out their relationship to the Israelites, their language prefers
to be considered an ancient relict of Zend.

But, at all events, sound philologists have long since abandoned
and reprobated the plan of establishing the affinity of languages on
sporadic resemblances traced in their vocabularies. Organic identity
in grammatical structure, added to a large community in certain
household words, is necessary definitely to determine such questions.

However, the learned decypherer of the pictured rocks seems him-
self not quite firmly convinced of the Hebrew origin of Pushto, as,

330 Is the Pushto a Semitie Language ? [No. 4,

a few pages on, he catches at a statement of Ibn Haukal’s that
Pushto is a Tatar dialect (he says, “ Tartar”), and makes many apo-
logies on behalf of the Afghans for having exchanged Hebrew for a
Tatar dialect.

In return, one ought to be ready to make every allowance for Mr.
Forster. His book was published in 1854; the materials for becom-
ing acquainted with Pushto were then not readily accessible to an
English scholar, who probably would care little for Russian publica-
tions though they be in the English language; it is not likely that
he had seen Captain Vaughan’s “Grammar of the Pooshtoo Lan-
guage” which was published in Calcutta in the same year; and Cap-
tain Raverty’s Grammar was not published till 1856. It would
be impossible now, with an apparatus like that contained in the last
mentioned grammar, with its copious paradigms and examples, what-
ever be the value of the system or the rules,—it would be impossible
now to fall into the wretched mistake of calling an Arian language
a Semitic one. Alas, for human hopes! What if the guide himself
should lead you astray? Not wilfully perhaps, but blindly ?

After devoting ten years to the study of Urdu, Persian, Marathi,
Guzerathi, Arabic, Pushto, Sindi, Punjabi and Multani (see the Pre-
face to Capt. Raverty’s “Grammar of the Pukhto,” p. vi.), and
after writing a copious Pushto Grammar with all the grammatical
terms in Arabic, Capt. Raverty 7s inclined to consider the Pushto a
Semitic dialect (see the Introduction to the Grammar, p. 36). Nay,
he is more than inclined ; he produces five arguments in favour of the
view :—

(1). The vowels and consonants used in Pushto have the same
powers as those of the Arabic, Hebrew and other Semitic dialects.

(2). Like them it has two genders.

(3). In common with the Hebrew, Arabic, and Persian, it has the
peculiar separable and inseparable pronouns.

(4). The inflexions of the “ Afghanian” verbs are formed accord-
ing to the Arabic, and Hebrew system, with two original tenses only.

(5). In many respects the Pushto syntax agrees with that of the
Hebrew.

Before examining these arguments, it may be worth while to
inquire what could have led Captain Raverty so grievously astray

1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 331

And we shall find the cause to be a very common source of error,
namely a pre-conceived theory. Capt. Raverty seems hastily to have
taken up the opinion that the Afghans are children of Israel, and so
all goes wrong.

Let the reader bear in mind that it is desired to keep the linguistic
question quite unencumbered, and that the writer of this notice does
not intend to enter upon the ethnological question in this place. But
it is difficult to pass over a remarkable phenomenon in the Introduc-
tion here spoken of. In p. 30, Capt. Raverty somewhat pertinently
observes that had the Afghans “ been the aborigines of the country
at present known as Afghanistan, we must have heard something of
them from ancient writers, for we find that even in the time of
Herodotus, Darius had sent an exploring expedition under Scylax
of Caryanda and others as far as the Indus.” He then goes on to
cite two passages from some English translation of Herodotus, in
both of which the Afghans are mentioned, but he does not see it.
The first passage states that Scylax “set out from the city of Cas-
patyrus and the country of Paktyica, and sailed down the Indus.”
The second says, “there are other Indians bordering on the city of
Caspatyrus and the country of Paktyica, settled northwards of the
other Indians.”

Had the Afghans, says Capt. Raverty, been then in these regions,
their name must have occurred in these passages. Granted; what
name? Not Afghan, for that is a modern name, given them by the

Persians, not acknowledged by themselves, and certainly not occur-
ring before the time of Abu Said, who ruled in Khorasan during the
fifteenth century. Their own name in the country near the Indus,
to which the citations refer, is Pakhtwu (n); how would a Greek have
spelled this? Iaxrv, I trow. This word, in the plural number, the
reader will find in Hd¢. VII. 67, where the different nationalities are
enumerated that constituted Xerxes’ army. The Ilax«rves (Pakhtus)
are described as wearing posteens, and carrying native bows and
knives, not a bad description of Afghans at any time; and they are
duly mentioned after the Bactrians, Parthians, Khwarismians,
Sogdians, and Gandarii (Kandaharis ?)—Even the peculiar form of
the name Paktuika as the name of their nation or their country finds
its explanation in the fact that the Afghans call themselves collec-

2X

332 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4.

tively Pakhtunkha. Very few native names suffer so little on the
part of Englishmen, as these names have suffered at the hands of
the Greeks. Capt. Raverty says that the country referred to under
the name of Paktuika is Pukli; this also is a mistake, for the Greeks
called the latter, which moreover is not near any navigable portion of
the Indus, plainly and correctly IevxeAa; the name occurs a number
of times in Arrian.

As for Capt. Raverty’s arguments in favour of the view that
Pushto is of the Semitic family, Argument No. 5 says that in many
respects the Pushto syntax agrees with that of the Hebrew. This
argument would be valid, if the grammarian had pointed out some
peculiarities in the syntax of the one language which agree with
peculiarities in that of the other. For the good of his argument, it
must be regretted that he has not done so, and the proposition as it
stands may be predicated of any two languages whatsoever. No. 2,
also proves too much; for French, Spanish, Italian, Portuguese,
Gaelic, Danish, Livonian, etc., or, what is more to the point, and
might have led a candid inquirer into the right track, the Indian
languages, such as Hindi and Panjabi, have also but two genders.

What the force of Argument No. 1 is, that “the vowels and
consonants used in Pushto have the same powers as those of the
Arabic, Hebrew, and other Semitic dialects,” is difficult to tell. If
the author has reference to the spoken vowels and consonants, that
is to their sounds, it is sufficient to observe that of articulate sounds
there is only an extremely limited number, in consequence of which
the great bulk of the vowels and consonants of all languages are the
same. He cannot mean that all the Pushto sounds are found in the
Semitic languages, for he has just laboured for some pages to prove
that both there are many of the Arabic sounds which are not found
in Pushto, and that there are a number of Pushto sounds not to be
found in the Semitic languages, though his statements are by no
means complete, or correct as far as they go. If he refers to the
written character, Semitic scholars will be surprised to hear that there
are letters in the Syro-Arabian languages to express vowels at all.
And as regards the consonants, every one knows that when Bayazid,
or whoever may have better claims to the distinction, wrote Pushto
first, he made use of the Arabic character, and that not the pure

1860. | Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 333

character, but as he knew it from Persian writing, with the addition
of all the three pointed letters, and that even then he had to modify
half a score of letters besides to express all the Pushto sounds, in
which he succeeded only partially. He would have reduced his
difficulties very materially, had he used the Devanagari alphabet, in
which the Sanskrit and Prakrit languages can be written with
greatest ease ; and that Pushto is one of the latter, this matter of
the letters alone would be sufficient to establish.

The validity of Argument No. 3,—“in common with the Hebrew,
Arabic and Persian, it has the peculiar separable* and inseparable
pronouns, the latter being invariably attached to some preceding
word’—is very much impaired by the author’s adding Persian to
the other two languages. Is Persian also a Semitic language ?

It is not at all necessary to be acquainted with Pushto to suspect
this argument; for to compare the graceful freedom of the Persian
inseparable pronouns e—, ~—, (»—with the rigid’ compulsoriness
of those of the Semitic languages is the same as to say, “There is a
river in Macedon ; and there is also moreover a river at Monmouth.”
But the oddity goes much further. Any one acquainted with Pushto
would rack his brains to discover what the author could mean; he
would probably conclude that he must refer to combinations like
we) corda nobis, which might seem to bear some similarity to ee,
but which occur so excessively rarely that not only could they not
be adduced as a characteristic of the language, but any Grammarian
would be excused for not noticing them at all in his grammar. Nor
does Captain Raverty. What he means by the inseparable pronouns,
are the common terminations of the verb: laudo, —as, —at, —amus,
—atis, —ant. These terminations Capt. Raverty calls
sonal pronouns.” The comparative philologist will probably say, so
they are. True; only Capt. Raverty has no inkling of the truth,
for he calls them zamairi mutasila, which are quite different things.

cc

affixed per-

* What part of speech either in Pushto or Hebrew or Arabic or Persian could
possibly be called a “separable pronoun,” is quite beyond divining skill. It is
most probable that the grammarian means “ separate” pronouns; but as there is
nothing peculiar in the existence of separate pronouns in any language or number
of languages, the examination of the argument confines itself to the insepar-
ables.

Ai

Be! Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [ No. 4.

This grammatical term has been introduced into the Persian Grammar
also by ignorant native compilers in India, but quite improperly. It
is a pity that Capt. Raverty has thought fit to encumber his other-
wise not very clear or correct or practical grammar with the inept
terminology of Arabic grammarians. There can be no stronger
proof of the Arian nature of the Pushto than that which Capt. R.
calls “ affixed personal pronouns.”

Argument No. 4, states that the inflexions of the “ Afghanian”
verbs are formed according to the Arabic and Hebrew system, with
two original tenses only.

Unless it be admitted that such a statement can originate only in
the sheerest ignorance of the nature of the Semitic verb, it is difficult
to disentangle the manifold confusions implied in it. It compares
incommensurables ; it says that an ounce is as long as an inch. How
utterly alien and foreign the tenses of the Semitic verb are to
Occidental, that is Arian, modes of thought and expression, becomes
glaringly apparent, for instance, in the voluminous investigations of
their nature, say, in the Hebrew. Hardly two grammars of the
language have the same nomenclature for them. With some they
are the past and the future, with others the definite and indefinite,
with others the perfect and imperfect, with some even the anterior
and posterior; Donaldson (Comparative Grammar of the Hebrew
Language) shrewdly does not call them anything but Primary and
Secondary, which terms have reference merely to their form, and only
ventures to say that the former expresses single or transitory acts>
and the latter represents repeated or continuous action. A perusal
of a few sentences of the Hebrew Bible is sufficient to convince any
one that the mere precession of the particle “and” is sufficient to
make the form that otherwise expresses the future, denote past
action, and vice versa. How utterly different is this from the
Grammar of the Indo-European languages. Indeed, the manner in
which time is expressed in the Semitic tongues, cannot be understood,
unless, as Nordheimer, the profoundest of Jewish Grammarians, some-
where observes, We occidentals discard the notions we have acquired
as to the proper function of the tenses. This is not the place to
discuss the nature of the Semitic tenses, but it is distressing to see
that which peculiarly characterizes the modern Arian languages
mistaken for marks of identity with ancient Semitic peculiarities.

1860. ] Ts the Pushto a Semitie Language ? 335

By “ original tenses,” Captain Raverty means those that are not
formed with the auxiliary to be. If we consult his grammar for
further light on this subject, we shall find him giving page after
page, not two, but fowr such “ original tenses.” He calls these,
present, aorist, imperfect, and past. On further examination, we shall
find that what he ealls the aorist, is no tense at all, as is proved’ by
the very quotations that he constantly gives, but is the subjunctive
mood. Then we are struck by the fact that the past of regular verbs
differs from the imperfect only by an augment. We have then the
clue to the grammarian’s statement. His two “ original” tenses are
the present and the past imperfect tenses which the Semitic lan-
guages have not at all. But a candid comparison would at once
have shown that those languages which have these only as simple
tenses, such as Parsi, Persian, Russian, Polish, Swedish, Danish,
German, English, and others, are all Arian languages.

Compare these two tenses in Pushto: wah-am, wah-alam, (=Latin
caedo, caedebar,) with the corresponding ones in Polish, for instance :
gr-am, gr-alem. They differ in meaning in this, that the past tense of
the Polish is active, and that of the Pushto has a passive sense. How
thoroughly the latter is characteristic of the Sanskrit and many other
Indian languages, few readers of the Journal will need to have pointed
out to them. It is curious that the Huropean languages, even the
ancient ones, seem to have lost this preference of the passive construction
in the past tenses to the active, though it may still very distinctly be
traced, in Latin, in the favourite gerundive construction, in the form
in which the ablative absolute most frequently appears, and in the
peculiar conception that must exist in the mind of the speaker or
writer who can form a passive voice of verbs like “to go” and
“to come.”

Such astonishing confusion having been introduced into what is
really a very simple question, it is worth while to inquire what are
the essential features that distinguish the Semitic from the Arian
stock of languages. Contradiction need not be feared, if they are
stated to be the following :—

1. The Semitic languages, in historical times, consist of triliteral
and hence polysyllabic roots, the three letters being all consonants.

2. The roots express the zdeas, whilst relations are denoted by an

336 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [ No. 4

internal modification of these roots, effected by vowels, aided by
certain letters termed servile.

3. Such modification alone produces from the simple root the
differences between verb and noun, adjective and substantive, gender,
number, and tense.

4. In addition to the distinctions of gender known in the Arian
languages, the Semitic languages also distinguish gender in the
pronoun of the second person, and in the second and third person of
the verb.

5. Tense-formation is undeveloped. _
6. Composition, with immaterial exceptions, is unknown.
These features will in vain be searched for in the Pushto language.

Pushto will attract few students by its literature; excepting those
who pay attention to it for practical purposes, it is of interest only
to comparative philology and its cultivators ; and to them, it would
be interesting mainly on account of its antique look. There is no
doubt that it has preserved many forms, either altogether, or in
more original shapes than are to be found in most of the other Arian
languages ; that is, in its vocabulary, not in its grammar, which is
on a par with most of the descendants of Prakrit.

What grieves and perplexes etymologists so often, is the existence
of orphans in the various branches of the great Arian family, stray
little things that have lost all love and likeness to their reputed
parents, or whose parents have been so long dead that nobody can
remember who they were. ‘The entrance upon a comparatively new
field sometimes discovers twin-brothers of such orphans, which dis-
covery relieves the anomaly at least in some measure. Let a few
examples from the Pushto sufiice.

The Greek tapyavn is a rope-basket, a net-work made of rope,
mA€ypa TL ex cxowiov, says Suidas. Benfey (Griech. Wurzel Worter-
buch, I. p. 670) is quite perplexed as to its derivation, and Semitic
roots which have been compared by some are of little advantage.
The Pushto has yw; (tragan), Panjabi tangar for those rope-baskets
the Afghans so universally use to carry their loads and burdens in.
It is not a little interesting that the Apostle Paul uses this word

1860. ] Is the Pushto a Semitie Language ? 337

(2 Cor. xi. 35*) in describing his escape from Damascus, whilst it is
a well known practice among the Afghan thieves to use this very
means for letting their accomplices down walls and windows.

The Latin fusszs (cough) has as yet not been traced; Pott, sug-
gests, though but timidly, that it might be connected with twndo ;
the Pushto for “cough” is tushe. The Greek evdu, “I sleep,” “lie
down” appears to be as yet without an authentic genealogy; the
Pushto % 3! (d#dé) is “asleep, lymg down ;” avAy, the court-yard,
eattle-yard, ete. is a difficult word ; the Pushto (J5© (ghole) precisely
answers it. Pashto c¢ s6 (kaiire) “a stone” is difficult to affiliate
either in the Sanskrit or Persian, but it seems to have two equally
lonely brothers in the Gelic carn “a cairn,
“stony.”

The English an¢ and the Persian mor )9~, of the same signification,
seem wide apart, yet by the aid of the Pushto we are able to point

b]

and the Greek kpavads

out a very probable connection between them; ant is for amt, con-
tracted from emmet, from the Gothic amaité according to Grimm ;
from this the German a-meise; the Pushto is <3 (meje), also
pronounced mege, which connects with the second syllable of the Greek
puppnx—whose first syllable agrees not only with the Persian mor,
but with thirteen other languages (cited by Grimm in the Deut.
Worterbuch) whose word for ant is similar to mor or pup ; from which
the conclusion may be drawn that the Greek is nearest the original
word whatever that was, and that the descendants have divided the
inheritance, some taking the first, others taking the second syllable.
Such a division of inheritance is by no means unexampled; for
instance the German ente (Lat. anat) and the English drake meet in
the Old High German. anetrekho ; the Irish gall (swan) and the
Slavic labud (of the same signification), philologists find united in
the Sanskrit jalapad, though neither of these cases is quite parallel
to that of puppy.

The Greek aov and the English egg—are, as is well known, closely
related : ddv, Latin ovwm, Irish ugh, Saxon eg, English egg ; the change
of v into g is one of such frequent occurrence as hardly to need an

* It appears there in the dialectic variation capyavn; the change of 7 into «
being like Ionic &vyaos for Doric ayqros, ob, oé, onuepov for Doric rb, Té, rhuepov,

vouvola = Attic vautia, etc.

338 Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4.

exemplification ; but compare Sanskrit vrka with the Persian S,f
(wolf) ; Latin vespa (wasp) with the French guépe; Persian ¢,S
(garm) with German warim ; vesper = Welsh gosper ; and all the
Spanish names beginning with guada from the Arabic csoly “a river.”
—But it is curious that both the Greek and the English variations
of the same word should have their representatives in Pushto: the
Northern dialect has hagge, the Southern oé. So, in the same manner
as the German weide is to the English willow, so is the Persian o¥
to Pushto “J, (wiila). The Pushto is extremely fond of changing
dinto 1. In the European languages this change of tie dental into
i is not common, if the Spanish perhaps be excepted, which gets, for
instance, the Madril-enos from Madrid, and evidently manufactured
the name Jsabel from Hl-izabeth, not unlikely mistaking the initial
1 for an article. The Latin shews a few words with that tendency ;
the connection between the English tear and the Latin lacryma would
be difficult to demonstrate but for the Gothic fagrs = Greek daxpu
(daxpu-ua) ; the connection between lingua and tongue can only be
through an intermediate dingua which is an antique Latin form. So
the Sanskrit madhu remains in Greek péfv, German meth, English
mead, Polish miédd ete.; but in Latin it is mel. In the same way,
the Sanskrit devrz (husband’s brother) retains the d sound in Greek,
Lithuanian, Livonian, Slavonic, Servian, Armenian, and Saxon, but
the Latin has Jevir, and the Pushto also lewir (54!) ; the nearest Per-
sian word seems to be !s!o which is used for a brother in a wide sense.
(Comp. Bopp. Vergl. Gramm. 17).

This change of the dental into 7 is so much the more remarkable
as the Zend has no 7; and it may serve to show the ailinities of the
Pushto, to those who have no inclination to study the language, to
give a few instances of this preference of 7 over d or ¢.

Hindustani Quo Pushto (yj (las) ten.

Persian Cw» 55 cw (lds) hand.
BS KSI ous bs csi! (lewane) mad.
38) alipigeded i ys (plar) father.
a elo 3 ex (lam) net.
Bes Ouis » 8d (lida) seen.
Ms wrld My we (laman) skirt. .

” pole i ¢y/ (laram) I have.

1860.] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 339

Pers. S40 Pushto. .Uare (spelane) rue; metathesis un-
"avoidable after the change.
Shr Fag » Ux (khol) helmet.
» Bd » ce¥» (welane) mint.

Tt has already been ened that the affinities of the language
to the Zend are great; the only two languages that may be thought
able to dispute this claim, would be the Sanskrit on the one hand,
and the Persian on the other. An examination of the numerals and
a few other words may help to clear up this matter and put the
reader in a position to judge for himself.

Sans. eka Pers. Zend aéva Pushto 3 (yau)— 1.
cae vai » 39 » dva » 899 (dwa)— 2g.
eo, GEE x dee: ,, ,. ther » ys (dre)— 3.
» chatur yikes. Chath |, a8 (tsalor)*— 4
» panchan ,, ex » panchan ,, 8=4 (pindza)— 5.
_y, Shash » Uo 4, csvas » ge (shpay)t— 6.
» saptan » wet ,, haptan o Sol (uwa){— {fh
» ashtan 5 wad, astan » | (ata)— 8.
» navan wai . Sivayan » & (nd)— 9.
» dacan 3 BS «ys dagan » ue (las)— 10.

, ekddaca ,, S8oj4 ,, aevandaga ,, cywye (yalas)— 11.
» dvadaca ,, S8ojl99,, dvadaca ,, cet 90 (dilas)— 12.
» trayodaga ,, %oyt,, thridaca ,, cptybo (dydrlas)—13.
» chaturdaga,, 8yko2,, chathrudaca un 5% (tswarlas) 55
» vingati » eet, vicaiti i > (shil)§— 20.

* The change of the dental into / as above; the change of ch into ts is cha-
racteristic of the language ; it is really only a change of sh into s.

+ The change of » into p is exemplified in words like Sansksit acva = Zend
aspa; Sanskrit sventa = Zend spenta; Sanskrit vartaka = Greek zépdi-«;
though the opposite change also occurs, e. g. Latin sapere = French, savoir ; Latin
intrepido = Spanish atrevido ; Latin lupa = Spanish lova: Latin porta =
Russian vorota; Latin caper = French chévre, ete.

{ This change looks severe, but it has been fully recognized by Pott (Quinare
und Vigesimale Zahlmethode, p. 270); it really implies nothing more than the
change of p into v or w, just noticed, after dropping ¢; examples of the latter
are the second person plural of the verb in Spanish as compared with the Latin
teneis for tenetis, erais for eratis; Sk. patni = Pol. pani, etc.

§ This loses the first syllable (vz), drops the last vowel, and changes the dental

2Y

Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? [No. 4.

340
Sans. tringat Pers
» chatvaringat
» panchagat_ ,,
» shashti es
» saptati “
Pnacitl i
» navati Ba
9 gata ”?
een ”
» aham a
» tara »
Prakrit se i
Sans. cushka
» svap 95
» svasa M3
» khan i
39 sam 99
5 salva i
» dhav i
» brid-aya ,,
5, hir-anya ,,
» jir-na »
»» harit “5
» hima %
Ved. jma 5

.«e Zend thrigata Pushto yy> (dersh)*— 30.
chathvaregata “2 % (tsalwesht) 40.

Jer ,,
AS
bane

oF»

Ove ”

panchagata
esvactl ,,
haptaiti ,,
actaiti —,,
navaitl ,,

slaol orchw sph,

(oe? ”
ByLne ,,
=I 7
Whine ,,
oly 5,
| : ”?
ws 9)
ei,
Pn
3° 99
Js OF dy
oy ”%
» ”
WY»
yoe ih
wt?) ”

cata 5
azem 4
stare a
hé ”
hushka ,,
qaf ”
qanha_ sy,
rr)
kan 3
ham Hs
haurva ,,
du a
zere-dhaya
zara M4
zar 5
zairita ,,
zima A
zema (huz-

epee (pandzos)—50.
sis (shpeta)— 60.

Us| (awya)— 70.
Ls) (atiya)— 80.
css) (awh) — 90.

Uw: (sal)t— 100.
sy (sp) dog.
8} (20) I.
csp (store) star.
cs (ye) him.
G - (wuch) dry.
ws (khob) sleep.
csmus% (khwainde) sis-
39> (khor) sister. [ters.
&iS (kana) dig.
e> (hum) also.
8919 (wara) all.
99 (dau) run.
89} (zr0) heart.
1) (azar) gold.
235 (zor) old.
_yt) (zyar) yellow.
duo 5 (zhima) winter.
&S.0} (zmaka) earth.

varesh pos)

into J as usual; but in the compound numbers, 21, 22, etc. another form much
closer to the Zend appears: “2 9 92 Watt 99 etc.

* In the Zend, it is evidently the gata which expresses the tens; of this the
Pushto retains the first letter alone ; in the following number, 40, it curtails the
Zend much less; indeed it loses only the unessential termination, and the single

letter » which is lost by being crowded out.

It has already become plain to the

reader, that it is long and weighty vowels only that suryive in the modern lan-

guages ; the short ones are soon lost by attrition.

+ The dental into J.

Is the Pushto a Semitie Language ?

341

9) (nwar) sun.

&wl (bdsa) carry.

_y2 (par) over.

&ms (psa) sheep and goats.
809749 (piroda) bought.
& j (zhaba) tongue.
_yieo (star) steer.

&% (shpa) night.

yy? (mar) dead.

&iil0 (mydshta) month,
(5)92 (pore) beyond, far.
x (myandz) midst.
<)9 (wrusto) back.
oxy (war-edal) to rain.

1860. ]

Sans. ciras Pers.» Zend sara Pushto _y (sar) head.
» P svar ” So » hvar (e) ry)
» vah EP) (sot ) Vaz ”
> upari » yp Parsi, awar 5
» pacu » didee (55) Zend pashu
Ep) pri ” wry? » pereta ,,
» jibva led Se aM vee Naa
» Suhorim ~,,. 50°, «staora ,,
» kshapa ” oe 9 sap ”
» mr el eae 9 Mar ”
5 masa » so (*mahI.C.) ,,
» para eels (ira F.C.) a5
» madhya ,, whe Zend maidhya,,
» prishtha ,, cys ,, parasta ,,
? vrish F) wl » var sr)

vana (forest) (cin ys) vana (tree)

5 nedistha {93% ..',,. nazdista: ,;
(nearest)

>» hasta ,, euws,, zacta ie

? jan 3? Kj ” Zan 3)

” pach ” » » pac ”

5 EOC Yass wo » cukhra_,,

to shine) and ys (Parsi_y%s)

peatad) 4, dew 5, Careta 3
(autumn)

» «2? ? oT » ap ”

» I= » gar ”

oe Spat (res.

pandre)

» vid » wat ,,

» ¢cbhuri-ka sayy USULW A a

» tar(e.g.tiras—trans) tarot y

» girl » gai,

», parama (primus) ,, frathemo ,,

* J. C. for Cuneiform Inscriptions.

&y (wana) tree.
use} (nazhde) near.

c»Y (lds) hand. |
J993 (zo-wul) to be born.
t 22 (pokh) cooked.

ye (sor) red.

dx» (sor) cold.

& 9! (oba) water.
de> (khor) ate.
(sya (spare) open.

89} (zda) knowing.
Sys (tura) sword.

o® (ter) passing.

© (ghar) mountain.
rey) 3 (wrum-be)§ first.

+ In Ahura-ma-zda (Ormuzd) = Lord Multiscient.

ft Lassen, Anthologia Sanskritica, p. 135.

§ 4 is an inorganic addition, of frequent occurrence in most languages after m,

ZN 2,

342 Ts the Pushto a Semitic Language ¢ [No. 4

The following also are submitted to the inspection of the learned
reader, though I have not met with their Zend equivalents ; literary
material is not abundant on the Afghan frontier.

Sans. pirven (-dyus) Pers. wy Pushto Ws, (partin) yesterday.
ee

» svadu >» or » gx (khwaj) sweet.

» sveda » (59 » cx (khwale)* sweat.
» hanu :, 2 » (zane) chin.

» khalvaéta » OS (bald) ,, 5/8 (kalawa) shave.

,», keca (hair) eas y ese (kausai) ringlets.
» laghu (light) y wa (or 2s ) 7 (lay or lag) little.

» duh res) » wey (wash) milk thou.
» lomaca » Sly) e 8 ysiy) (lombara) fox.

» charman » re » y= (tsarman) hide. |

cs~lo (mashe) midge. _
» mMmakshi-k4é Dipak o) € (mach) fly.
w=” (muchai) bee.

» musha » oye » 57° (maja) mouse.

» krid, kru¢g 4 Se 898 serine Hed i (zhara) ery.

» ve 5 wl » 9 (wa) weave.

» sevani 9 Wet » ee (stan) needle.

» bhra » yl » &49)9 (wridza) brow.
» vrihi mn er a Cry (wrije).f rice.

5 eS page » Jty (war) Fr. fois.

Ay fae yy Jeet » ¢sy# (nghri) he swallows.
apa » Uys2 (po-wul) to feed.
»» pay-as » ost (pay) milk.
» tur » _y (ter) swift.

» chhid » 92 (chaud) split.

» chir-na » 8 sya (tsfre) torn.

as dumb, thumb, for German dumm, daum; or chambre, hombro, hambre for
camera, humero, fame (3).

* D into l.

+ Vullers’ devivation from'W) (o> “latus feriens” does seem to be marvel-
lous nonsense, when the Latin suo, Gk. cuw (in kacotvw) and the Sanskrit root siv
(Westergaard, Radd. Ling. Sans. p. 261) are considered.

~ Lassen conjectured that the old Persian ought to have been drizi; the
Pushto seems tu udd much.force to his inference.

1860.] Ts the Pushto a Semitic Language ? 343)

Sans. kshur Pushto 4,4 (khraya) shear.
» stana (breast) (compare ¢! p.3) 5, cst (stim) throat.
Yara » 59 (warai) wool.

» lap (say) » 8 (lwa) read.

» lap, (Benfey, Griechisches Wurzel- 4 J (lamba) flame.
lexicon, II. p. 127).
»» masyadhara Pushto cs +p lydia (mashwénre) inkstand

»» mil (societatem inire) ,», Uo (mal) companion.

»» madana » &sxo (mina)* love. [vereor.
» bhri » 89 (wyara) fear; cf. Lat.
» vish » os (wesh) division.

9 vant » by (wena) speech.

The foregoing list the reader will observe consists only of words
whose identity with their equivalents in the sister languages may be
recognised at a glance; if it were extended so as to include such as
can fairly be proved, by the recognised rules for the shifting of
consonants (Lautverschiebungsgesetze), to be unmistakably Arian, by
far the greater portion of the entire vocabulary would have to be
transcribed.

A cursory inspection of this list will convince the reader that it
confirms the truth of the philological maxim that comparatively rude
dialects preserve old forms better than their more polished relatives ;
hence for the etymological investigation of the Persian an acquaint-
ance with Pushto would be more than merely useful. Vuller’s
Lexicon would have been far more satisfactory, or rather far less
unsatisfactory, if the author had availed himself, for the etymological
portion of his work, of the connecting links the Pushto offers. The
length to which this paper has already grown, will admit of but an
instance or two of such links as one may expect to find.

* Compare the German minne. The connection with the German will most
probably be doubted, at least by Germans, as it is the fashion to connect minne
with the very opposite of the root of madana, which is mad. It is possible that
the Pushto mina is allied to Venus, and the Sanskrit root van; the change of v
into m is quite common in Pushto: nwar (Zend lvar) is pronounced nmar ;
newasi (Latin nepos), nmasai; Persian j\99 = Pushto pl (nmanz), etc.
analogous to the Latin mare for Sanskrit véri,

344. Ts the Pushto a Semitic Language ? No. 4.

Underasiyy! “silk” Vullers is mute, as alashe is in most places
where one would look for information. In Pushto J 1.9 (wresh-al)
is “to spin,” which at least shows that the a in abresham is prosthetic,
for euphony, and that the original meaning of the Persian word is
“that which is spun” by the silkworm. But at the same timea
conjecture may be ventured as to the Greek dpdyvy “ spider” which
may reasonably be supposed to be connected with a word for “ spin-
ning,” like its equivalent in so many languages ; the change ofv into
a vowel before 7 is quite common, e. g. Sanskrit vrih = Greek
épx-€w; Pushto cey9 (wrbushe) = Greek époBos (German erbse).
Prof. Max Miiller in another conjecture on the same word (Zeitschrift
fiir Vergleichende Sprachforschung, 4, 368), makes a suggestion most
worthy of consideration. He observes that a specific term in course
of time often passes over into a general application, and that a word,
for instance, denoting originally some peculiar kind of “ making”
adopts the sense of “making” generally ; he instances réyvq (art)
from Sans. tvaksh (to work in timber) ; and Latin ars (art) from ar-o
(I plough) ; and he goes on to say that the Sanskrit rach (to make)
may originally have meant “to weave.” This I would modify so
far as to say that if a root for dpax-vy must be sought for in Sanskrit,
it may be vraj “to make,”* which may originally have signified “ to
spin ;” and support the conjecture not only by the Persian ry
(which would then be the original form of both oy and ey,
both forms being due to the same principle of dislike to a double
consonant at the beginning of a word), and the Pushto Chay,
(wresh-al),+ but also by the Greek zpay—(do) and the Polish praca
(work), both of them etymological cruces and nuces ; and would
venture to add even the English work and German werk.

Taking the Persian word )* “hunting” by itself, it would seem
rash to connect it with «Ss “to break,” which has for its Imper-
ative oS ; yet this seems to be the connection on the analogy of
the Pushto (le (mdte) “hunting” especially that of the lon, as

[* This very rare root (vrdjayati) is explained by the grammarians “ to send,”
* to purify,” rather than “ to make” (“ Vraja marganasauskara-gatyoh.)” Eps.]
+ For the change of the consonant 7 into sh (vrij = wresh) cf. Sanskrit jive
ami = Old Slavic shivi ; Sanskrit jad = Persian Las, and the Highlander’s

shentleman for gentleman.

1860. ] Is the Pushto a Semitic Language ? B45

compared with ele (mat) “ broken ;” which again reminds one strongly
of two difficult French words bearing the same relation to one
another, viz. chasser “to hunt” and casser “ to break.”

Frequently the Pushto preserves the simple form ‘of Persian com-
pounds: woliw,’ “to send” is evidently compounded with the San-
skrit 3; but the Persian woliws! means “to stand” whilst the Pushto
dsta-wul (wul is the Infinitive termination of transitive verbs) is
“to send ;? woilss} (compounded with the frequent Sanskrit abhi —=
u3/) “to scatter” has no simplex in Persian, but in Pushto “to
scatter” is Jota. Ghandal) ; wisi “to fix in the ground,” com-
pounded with the Sanskrit inseparable preposition 2, has no simplex
in Persian, but in Pushto J,z+ (shakh-awwl) is “to bury.”

Such instances might be very largely multiplied, but only a few
have been hastily culled, without much order, with a view, not to
exhaust the subject, but rather not to weary the reader who may
take a greater interest in the general philological question than in
the Pushto language particularly; and these instances will at least
show that a language cannot be Semitic which is so intimately con-
nected in its lexical store (grammatical forms there is no room in
this paper to discuss) with the prominent members of the Indo-
European family of languages, and that in words not such as could
be borrowed from another language, but such necessary every-day
terms as form the staple of every language, and such as every tribe
and nation, in their separation from the parent stock, take with them

as a common inheritance.

Peshawur, August, 1860.

346 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gén. [No. 4.

Remarks upon an ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gén, on the
LIrrawaddy.— By Lt.-Col. A. Puayre, Commissioner of Pequ.

The ruins of the ancient city of Pu-gan are situated, as is well
known, on the left bank of the river Irrawaddy, about three hundred
and fifty miles above Rangoon.

In the southern portion of the ruined city, I discovered the remains
of an ancient monastery. This was the first building of the kind
that I had met with in Burmah, and it is probably in better preserv-
ation than any of the ancient Viharas built for Buddhist monks.
The nature of the masonry, as compared with that of Pagodas at
Pu-gin, the date of building which is known, leads me to believe
that the monastery in question was built five or six hundred years
ago. The building is constructed entirely of brick.

It is somewhat dilapidated. Still enough remains to show dis-
tinctly the nature of the building and its several divisions. The
ground plan is shown in the sketch accompanying, and a rough front
elevation is added. ‘There was evidently no upper story.

The building consisted of a square of about 80 feet, the outer
wall up to the top of its battlemented parapet being about 18 feet
above the ground. Each corner had a pilaster supporting a deep
cornice which ran all round the outer wall. -The outer wall had been
plastered, but this protection has now nearly disappeared. The
corner pilasters rested on basement mouldings, which appear to have
been placed nearly two feet above the ground; the chief entrance
was on the eastern face of the buildig, and here there was a projec-
tion of about 15 feet from the main wall, forming a part of the outer
room or vestibule. There was a corresponding projection on the
opposite face where there was an elevated domed: structure, for the
reception of an image of Gautama. This was apparently, from what
remains, some twelve or fourteen feet higher than the outer wall.
Over the entrance door on the eastern side, there had been an orna-
mental canopy of flamboyant rays in plaster, such as is seen over
most of the doors and windows of the temples of Pu-gan. This,

(ae sq 9S

centr ier

ag
iy

Bere

eee
E =

<— : oe! ee eee

Sah epreceacss
SS SS Serer

Te ee TTT TT

Front Elevation of an ancient BUDHIST MONASTERY at

ON TRANSFER PAPER AND

L/THOG. BY H.M. SMITH, SURV, GCENL'S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, CCTOBER, (860.

19)

~

apueueg adhio YypM 2
YPN JO ab U2 pest S/
yma) uadQ vl
“S747 el 8 +
“fooy 4 sda ¢ "i
Z h LDLGLT C
PPT BSA
‘sa0UaTojay

a ee ee rhe heme

1860. ] An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gdan. 347

however, is now nearly worn away by the weather. Entering this
door-way, you pass at once into the vestibule or outer room, which is
about 30 by 25 feet. From this you enter the main enclosure or
eentral court of the monastery, more than 40 feet square, and into
which open the principal surrounding cells, which were for the use
of the monks. At the west end of this court, and directly fronting
the main entrance, is an elevated domed tower, once surmounted by
a graduated steeple now in ruins. Within the domed tower, at a
height of about fifteen feet above the ground, was a palleng or raised
throne, for an image of Gautama. This must ordinarily have been
worshipped from below. There are no existing steps up to the tower,
which probably was reached from the hall by a ladder when necessary.
Beneath this throne was a vault below the level of the ground. A
small opening and descending passage led down to it. In the vault
also were places for images. This represented the cave which Bud-
dhists love to construct, to remind them of places for retirement and
devotion. The walls for the interior cells or apartments of the
monastery are now not more than 10 or 12 feet high, and this
appears to have been their original elevation. The interior walls
have not been plastered. No portion of a roof anywhere remains.
Each cell has a separate entrance door and window about 18 inches
“square. These are all formed with flat arches and no timber appears
in any part of the building. It is not clear how the cells have been
roofed or with what material, but probably with planks. Not a
vestige of a tile was visible. The outer wall of the building is
pierced to receive stone pipes to carry off the rain water from the
roof. These are seen obtruding through the top of the outer wall
below the parapet. The great centre room or court of the monastery
has also been roofed but probably only with boards laid horizontally.
The two dotted lines in the plan show where, from marks at the top
of the inner walls of the side cells, two beams had probably rested.
In a climate where it seldom rains, planks laid on rafters supported
by these, would afford sufficient protection from the weather. This
apartment was evidently the great hall of the monastery where the
religious discourses and instruction would be conducted. The outer
room would be that for the reception of strangers and probably for
teaching the scholars, who daily attended for that purpose, as is now
2 2

od

348 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gdn. [ No. 4.

customary at existing monasteries in Burmah. At the south-eastern
angle of the building was an apartment differing from the others-
It had several recesses in the walls and may probably have been the
library of the establishment. At its southern end was a staircase
which led up to a small turret on the roof. This was probably
intended for the inmates to proceed to the roof in the cool of the
evening.

The monastery was surrounded by an enclosure wall (now nearly
all in ruins) about nine feet high. Each face was about 200 feet
long. There was only the appearance of a gate at the centre of the
eastern face. This was constructed with a double arch, indicating
that the monastery had been erected by royal bounty.

This building appears to have been constructed solely as a monas-
tery or residence for monks, and with places for images of Buddha,
but no other object of worship. I mention this as Mr. James
Fergusson in a note on Buddhist structures, appended to Yule’s
Narrative of the Mission to the Court of Ava m 1855, appears to
suppose that in Burmese monasteries “a dagoba altar” has been
introduced, together with images of Buddha, thus converting the
Vihara or monastery into the purposes of a chaitya hall. Fam not
quite sure that I understand what is meant by a “ dagoba altar,” to
which “the priest turns in prayer.” If it be a small model dagoba
representing a relic receptacle, I am very certain I never saw one in a
modern Burmese kyoung or monastery. In Burmah, Buddhist monks |
do not conduct worship. They simply preach the law. Each indi-
vidual makes his own offerings, and utters his own ejaculations.
Prayer is scarcely an appropriate term for the devotions of Buddhists.
There was no indication in the ancient monastery I have been deserib-
ing that any such object of worship as a “ dagoba altar” was intro-
duced. But in the enclosure wall of the monastery, and entirely
detached from the building, are two small chambered or vaulted
pagodas, which evidently were intended as oratories, (so to speak,)
for the monks. This also would tend to show that no “ dagoba”
was placed within the walls of the monastery itself.

It may be well to adda few words on modern monasteries in
Burmah. They are almost invariably built entirely of teak wood.
Indeed Burmese of the present day, clergy and laity, appear to have

—
SPOUT |

é t

Yo

NW D iid = +2
Ata) tL WANOUN E'S inital iva)

NYTIOW ¥ 40 NY 7d

——_ —

1860.] An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gdn. 349

a prejudice against living in brick edifices, whether sacred or profane.
Close to the Ananda temple at Pu-gin is a monastery called Ananda
monastery. It was, when I visited it in October, 1859, about eight
years old. The building, of which a plan is annexed, rests on a plat-
form of teak plank, supported by about two hundred massive teak
posts, each not less than eighteen inches in diameter. The flcor or
platform is raised about eight feet from the ground. The monastery
itself is 60 feet long from east to west and 45 feet from north to
south. The outer portion of the platform on which the building
rests, is left unroofed, being an open space from 14 to 16 feet broad,
all round the monastery. A reference to the accompanying ground
plan will show, that the arrangement of this modern building bears
no resemblance to that of the ancient one. The outer walls of teak
plank, are seven feet high. The roof rises with three gradations or
tiers. The eaves, gables and ridge ornaments are elaborately and
beautifully carved. No gilding appears in the building. The Abbot
of this establishment was upwards of eighty years of age. His
apartment would properly have been the state room (No. 4) but his
great age rendered it irksome to him to move, so he passed his time,
during the day, in the long northern apartment, (No. 2) half reclined,
leaning against one of the great pillars and enjoying the air. About
half of the north side of the outer wall of the building and the whole of
the eastern side consisted of shutters working on hinges, which could
be raised up and supported on_ poles, or closed at pleasure, usually
only those on the northern side were kept raised during the day.
At night the aged Abbot had his bed on the floor, near to where he
sat during the day, though there was a handsomely carved bedstead
for him close by, had he wished to use it. Near him slept one of
the two pazens or deacons, of whom two were attached to the
monastery. This arrangement also was with reference to the great
age of the Abbot. Under ordinary circumstances, one or both of
these pazens would have occupied the room south of the state room
{No. 5). The long room called western apartment (No. 6) I found
occupied by one of the pazens and the young probationers, of whom
there were some half dozen. Usually also this would have been the
school room for those boys who attended daily for instruction, but:
the old Abbot could not bear the noise of these youngsters, and the
222

350 An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gén. [No. 4.

schooling went on in another and separate building. In the idol
apartment (No. 3), most of the images of Buddha were arranged
facing the entrance, that is to the north. Two or three were facing
the east. They were placed in wooden models of sacred dwellings,
elaborately carved and gorgeously gilded. Worshippers coming to
listen to the preaching of the monks, or to make offerings of flowers
and food to the images, would kneel below the raised dais, and women
probably outside the raised screens on the uncovered platform, so as
not to come too near the officiating monk. But they might enter
the monastery to deposit their offerings, on a receptacle which is
generally placed before the images. No particular room was set
apart as a library. Some book-cases were in the idol room, and some
books were scattered on bedsteads below the dais on the east side.

In this monastery the discipline was evidently very lax, no doubt
arising from the great age of the Abbot, and his inability to move
about, and personally exercise authority. The pazens or deacons
I found importunate, and the young probationers, notwithstanding
their shaven heads and yellow robes, as riotous and wild as school
boys. However they all were civil and obliging and willingly showed
me over the establishment. Being much interrupted by them in
making measurements of the rooms, I left it to be done by a Burmese
assistant. He afterwards told me he also had been quite perplexed
by the talking, questioning, joking and laughing of these young
candidates for monasticism.

On the same platform with the monastery, and at a distance of
only 13 feet under a separate roof was what is called a “ phra kyoung’
or image monastery. In this were images of Buddha placed facing
to the north. But as this building is not an essential part of a
monastery though in modem times generally added thereto, it need
not be described.

fteferences to plan of modern monastery.
1. Uncovered portion of the platform on which the building
rests.
2. Outer hall extendig on three sides of the building. The
east side and a portion of the north is enclosed by wooden shutters.
3. The principal division of the monastery called “ Phra Khan,”

0 7 Z
HINT ANDO @ LAID af A1VIG F

7904
e7

‘WOM Lang si
wpobvd Yu “ZL
‘yum ainsogua sue LL zi
mpobod yp al
UE OE EG OD fO PIL S
if j hiwign ) ugquoy) pay, 3
291 ayn OD Ounsa fngugo.td dt abouL]
UP LO) arpyd. hyguewmddy ‘sums jo punoyy *
‘spougindy 9's 4 “¢
poh 7.INg) -Zg
29D Lte, Uady) "T

“SFINTYFIAWDSY

NyOnd &
‘yposvy edtrooy] vjoosy, ayy wei

AdAILSVNOW LSIAang

(WETMM MMC, 1h SED INE Tra!

1860.] An ancient Buddhist Monastery at Pu-gin. 351

or “ Image apartment.” The floor is raised about a foot higher
than the rest of the floor of the building. The idols are facing the
north and east.

4. The state room for the Abbot. This is separated by a richly
panneled wall from the “ Image apartment.”

5. Room for the pazeng or second in rank to the Abbot.

6. The “western apartment,” where the young probationers and
students sleep and eat. In this apartment, ordinarily the teaching of
the day-scholars would be conducted.

7. This is called “the Image monastery.” It is not invariably
joined to a monastery, but when added it is always on the east side.
The principal idol in this building faces the north.

Note on a ruined monastery near the Tsoola Moonee Pagoda at
Pu-gin.

Amidst the extensive ruins of Pugin there are probably many
objects of interest yet to be discovered. I met with a second ruined
monastery near an ancient temple called the “ Tsoola Moonee.” A
rough ground plan which is annexed, shows the arrangement of the
building. The main building, as seen in front facing the east,
which included a portion of the interior enclosure wall, was nearly 150
feet long. The principal entrance was on the east. It was gained
by ascending a slightly elevated open terrace. In the interior
were four apartments, including the vestibule, which were arranged
somewhat in the form of a cross, round a central mound, which had
probably contained an image of Buddha, within a vaulted chamber.
Not far from this monastery was another building, within which
I found a stone inscription on which the Burmese date 678 (A. D.
1316) was legible, but I have not been able to decipher the inscrip-
tion itself.

302 On the rocks of the Damida group. — No. 4.

On the rocks of the Damida group, and their associates in Eastern
and Central India, as illustrated by the re-examination of the Rani-
gay field.—By W. T. Buanrorn, Esq. Geological Survey of India.

One of the most interesting problems in Indian Geology is the
question of the age and mutual relations of the rocks containing coal
in Bengal and Orissa. The fossils from the first named locality have
long attracted notice in consequence of the great divergence shewn
by them from European types of carboniferous vegetation, and of
their identity with those from beds, also containing coal, in Australia.
But these fossils being entirely vegetable, and fossil plants not having
attracted, until very recently, the attention they deserved, except in
the case of the true carboniferous flora of Hurope and America, very
little progress had been made towards ascertaining the geological
relations of the Indian coal fields, until the commencement of the
work of the Geological Survey of Mr. Williams. They were almost
universally massed together as representatives of the carboniferous
era, and the details of their geology were utterly unknown. They
had not even received the attention which had been devoted to the
rocks of Central, Western and Southern India.

Mr. Williams directed his attention rather to the economical than
to the scientific questions presented to him, and he appears, in his exa-
mination of the Raniganj field, not only to have accepted the idea
of the rocks being of true carboniferous age, but to have supposed
that he found in the several beds composing them, representatives of
the subdivisions recognized in Great Britain. But his observations on
the geological relations of the beds among themselves are generally
careful and accurate, his map is singularly correct, considering the
very grave difficulties under which he worked, and although, partly
perhaps owing to the small area which came under his observation,
many essential circumstances escaped his notice, his accurate and
trustworthy descriptions have since proved most valuable in shewing
the relations of the rocks he surveyed to others which have since
been examined.

The only other detailed geological observations are contained in

1860. ] On the rocks of the Damuda group. 353

two papers by Mr. J. Homfray, one published in the Asiatic Society’s
Journal for 1842, the other published in 1847, and reports by Dr.
McClelland, on the Kaharbali coal field, and on other portions of the
tract of country between the Ganges and the Grand Trunk Road.
It is impossible to consider any of these papers as contributions to
science, all being extremely inaccurate. Indeed in one case injury has
been done, the plates attached to Dr. McClelland’s report, not being
true delineations of the fossils they are intended to represent (a result
perhaps of the difficulty of obtaining competent draughtsmen and
lithographers in Calcutta) have caused erroneous opinions to be enter-
tained in Europe, amongst Paleontologists, concerning the affinities
of the plants figured.

Very little light came from Australia. The plants there associated
with the coal were examined by Messrs. Morris and McCoy, and the
rocks themselves by Clarke and Strzelecki. Unfortunately the last
observers adopted different and irreconcileable opinions, the first
named stating that the coal-bearing rocks were interstratified with
others containing marine shells of carboniferous age, the other that
they rested upon the marine beds. ‘The relations of the plants were
generally considered to be oolitic.

This last opinion was supported by the discovery in India of cyca-
daceous plants, as Zamites, Pterophyllum, &c., allied to forms sup-
posed, until recently, to be characteristic of Jurassic and Upper Me-
sozoic rocks. These Cycads were moreover in places, as in Nagpur
and the Rajmahal hills, found in the neighbourhood of Verte-
braria, Glossopteris, and other genera, peculiar to the coal-bearing
rocks, and it was supposed that all were found in the same beds.

The examination of the beds of the Raéjmahal hills, of Orissa, and
‘of Central India, by the Geological Survey, together with the valuable
observations and collections of the Rev. Mr. Hislop at Nagpar, have,
for some years past, been gradually throwing light upon the true
relations of the various beds. The re-examination of the Raniganj
or Damiuda field during the past two years has supplied several
important links in the chain of evidence, and the following is an
abstract of the views of the writer upon the classification which may
be adopted. The details of the survey of the Raniganj field will be
published as usual as the memoirs of the Geological Survey.

354 On the rocks of the Damida group. [No. 4.

The rocks of the Raniganj field and their approximate thickness in
feet, are, in descending order,

1.—Panchit group,...... | Upper Panchits, ... ee 500
Lower Panchits, ... gee 1,500

Réniganj series, ... zee?) 008

2.—Damiuda group, ... jn stones,... ae -- 1,500
Lower Damidas, ... sie 2,000

3.—Talchir group, ... cn sea = oe 800
11,300

Of these beds the Damida group alone contains coal. This
enormous thickness of beds is cut off on the south by a fault, the
downthrow of which cannot be less than 10,000 to 11,000 feet.

The lowest or Talchir group, first separated in 1556 from observa-
tions in Orissa, consists of a series of fine sandstones and mudstones,
frequently of a peculiar greenish colour, and becoming coarser
towards the top, while towards the base they are commonly com-
posed of the finest silt, in which there occur, in patches, gneiss
boulders of enormous size, some having been measured as much as
15 feet in diameter. It is most difficult to account for so anomalous
an occurrence as that of these huge blocks in the finest mud, for any
current which could roll or even move the former would necessarily
sweep away the latter, and although such a phenomenon appears
absurd in India, judging from the climate of the present day, the
action of ice, probably of the form known as ground ice, appears to be
the only geological agent which can account for all the circumstances,
by explaining the transport of the boulders.

The Talchir group had not undergone a very great amount of de-
nudation, prior to the deposition of the Damtida rocks. It is, however,
completely overlapped in the eastern portion of the Raniganj field,
although well developed in the west. Very few fossils have as yet

been obtained from these beds, those found are entirely plants, and _

shew distinctions from Damida forms.

Beds belonging to the Talchir group have now been discovered in
Orissa, in Central India, in Beerbhoom, where they occur in numer-
ous scattered patches, and in one or two places on the west side of the

1860. ] On the rocks of the Damida group. 355

Rajmahal hills, besides their occurrence in the fields of Raniganj and
Ramghar.

The Damiida series, thus named from its extensive development on
the banks of the river Damada, comprises, with perhaps one exception,
all those rocks from which coal has been obtained in Bengal; the
eoal bearing rocks of the Himalaya, Khasi hills and Burma being,
however, distinct. This series is divided in the Raniganj field by a
mass of black shales, containing beds of clay ironstone, and attaining
a total thickness of about 1,500 feet. There is evidence of uncon-
formity between these shales and the Lower Damidas, but none is
clearly made out between them and the upper series or Raniganj beds,
with which they are in consequence classed.

The Upper Daimddas of Raniganj must be carefully distinguished —
from those beds in Central India which have been called Upper
Damidas,* Mem. Geol. Survey of India, Vol II. pp. 176, 312.
The Raniganj beds differ from the Lower Damidas in mineral
character, and also slightly, so far as is at present known, in fossil
remains. The upper beds consist mainly of very thick false bedded
sandstones, with seams of coal frequently continuous over considerable
areas. The lower beds are much coarser and more conglomeritic, and
are rarely false-bedded ; their coal seams are numerous, but very vari-
able in quality, and frequently thin out, or change into shale, or
even sandstone, within very short distances.

The most characteristic fossil distinction between the two groups
consists in the abundance of a species of plant referred by Mr.
Oldham to Schizonema, in the upper division, which has not been
found in the lower. No animal remains have as yet been discovered
in the Damuda beds.

The upper or Raniganj series is not known to be represented
beyond the Damida field. The lower group is also found in Orissa,
and along the Western side of the Rajmahal hills. The superiority
of the coal of Raniganj is perhaps partly explained by the circum-

* This name was given for good geological reasons, as will be seen by reference
to Vol. II. of the Memoirs of the Geological Survey. It has however proved an
unfortunate appellation, as it conveys an incorrect idea of the relations of the
beds, which contain a flora completely distinct from that of the true Damidas.
see Mem. Geol. Survey, Vol II. p. 176.

3A

356 On the rocks of the Damida group. [No. 4,

stance that most of the best seams occur in a group of rocks unre-
presented in other fields. It is not known to which group the beds
of Palamo Ramghar or* Central India belong.

Above the Damiida beds, and slightly unconformable upon them,
occurs a series of coarse false bedded sandstones, with intercalations
of red and grey clays, passing into shale in places. ‘These beds are
mainly developed in the Southern portion of the Raniganj field, where
they form the mass of the fine hill of Panchit (Pachete), whence the
name of Panchit series is suggested forthem. The upper part of Pan-
chit Beharinath and Garanji hills are composed of a coarse conglo-
merate, differing in mineral character from the lower portion of the
formation.

This lower portion is of considerable interest, for, besides plants,
the first distinct animal remains yet discovered in Bengal have been
procured from them. hese consist of various biconcave vertebre
and other bones, jaws and teeth, apparently reptilian, and of a small
crustacean allied to Austheria. The plants include, besides numerous
peculiar forms, the Schizonema? so characteristic of the Raniganj
series.

The Aistherias appear identical with those found by Mr. Hislop
in the Mangali shales of Nagptr. From these shales was also pro-
cured a reptile, Brachiops laticeps of Owen, belonging to the same
group as the Labyrinthodon. It seems probable that the Mangali
shales are the representatives of the Panchits of Bengal. The Upper
Damiudas of Jabbalptr may also be of the same age.

In the Rajmahal hills the Lower Damudas are unconformably over-
laid by a series of grits, conglomerates, and white clays. Above
these, also unconformably, occur enormous flows of basaltic trap,
with interstratifications of white and black shales, abounding in plants
of the genera Zamites, Pterophyllum, Pecopteris, Tceniopteris, &e.

* Beds containing plants of Damuda age occur also at the base of the Hima-
layas of Sikkim, a circumstance first noted by Dr. Hooker, in his “ Himalayan
Journals,” Vol. I. p. 403, and confirmed by myself in 1856. Nothing however
could be made out of the extent of the beds, which are distinct from those con-
taining coal on the Tista river. The only evidence of the existence of Damudas
were specimens of glossopteris and vertebraria fownd tn loose blocks in a stream

below Pankabari,

1860. | On the rocks of the Damida group. B57

all quite distinct from Damida forms. These beds were first accu-
rately described by Professor Oldham in a paper published in the
Society’s Journal for the year 1853. They have since been named
by him the Rajmahdl series. It was, however, at first thought that a
slight passage existed between the Damtdaand Raéjmahal groups, a
view which Professor Oldham has since announced to be erroneous ;
the passage, if any exists, occurring in the conglomerates and grits
interposed between the two series. Memoirs of Geological Survey
of India, Vol. IT. pp. 313, 325.

The conglomerates and grits of Panchit hill, provisionally termed
the Upper Panchits, agree perfectly in mineral characters with those
underlying the traps in the Rajmahal hills. As there is every proba-
bility that they occupy the same position in the general series, it is not
unreasonable to suppose that they are an extension of the same beds.

A still higher group occurs in Orissa and in Central India, to
which the name of Mahadeva has been given. No representatives of
it are known in Bengal, and it is possibly considerably higher in the
series than any of the groups above mentioned.* It is not by any

* Professor Oldham has suggested as probable that it is of Nummulitic (Mid-
dle Eocene) age. (Mem. of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. I. p. 171 and
Vol. II. p. 210 note), and there are doubtless arguments in favor of his sugges-
tion. But the Mahadevas are in Central India overlaid unconformably by an
intertrappean series abounding in a shell, Physa Prinsepii, said to be very closely
allied to Physa Nummulitica of D’Archiac from the Nummulitic rocks of the
Panjab, if not identical with it. (See Hislop on the Tertiary beds and fossils of
Nagpur, Quarterly Journal, Geological Society, Vol. XVI. pp. 163, 164). By
D’Orbigny (Prodrome de Paléontologie, Il. 299) Physa Prinsepii was considered
identical with P. Gigantea, Du Boissy, from beds near Rheims which are of the
lowest Eocene age, even below the plastic clay, while Nummulitic rocks are con-
sidered by the best authors on the subject, as, at lowest, middle Hocene. There
is much general similarity of facies between the fresh water (? land) shells of the
Rheims beds (Mem. de la Societé Geologique de France 2e. serie, Tome I. plate 6)
and those of the intertrappeans of Central India. The identifications of the
Physas are dubious, especially that of D’Orbigny, but the resemblance of the
facies is important. So far as this evidence goes, it tends to point out the inter-
trappean beds as at least as low in the series as the Nummulitics and possibly
lower. In this event, from tlie great break between the intertrappeans and the
Mdhadevas the latter must, a fortiori, be of pre-Nummulitic date. But all the
evidence either way is of an extremely slight description.

oA 2

308 On the rocks of the Damida group. [No. 4,

means certain that the beds of Orissa and Central India are of the
same age.

The age of the rocks associated with the coal of Bengal is still
undecided, but it is to be hoped that the examination of the reptilian
remains from the Panchit beds may throw some light upon the
question. The occurrence of the little Aistheria, a crustacean sin-
gularly abundant in the Trias of England and Germany, the coal
field (Lower Mesozoic and probably Triassic) of Richmond, Virginia,
U.S., and in Nagpur in connexion with a reptile belonging to a
group peculiar to the Trassic and Permian periods, (Rupert Jones
on AMstheria Minuta, Quarterly Journal, Geological Society, XII.)
seems to add weight to the gradually accumulating evidence in favor
of these beds being classed with the still imperfectly known groups
which are considered by European geologists to form the close of the
Paleozoic and the commencement of the Mesozoic epochs. (See Pro-
fessor Oldham’s paper on the geological relations and probable
geological age of the several systems of rocks in Central India and
Bengal. Mem. Geological Survey of India, Vol. II. p. 295.)

There are three localities whence more accurate determination of
the age of these rocks may be expected. Ofthese one is in Australia,
the other two in India, on the banks of the Godavery, S. of Nagpur
and in Cutch; and the attention of all interested on the Geology of
India should be directed to the desirability of obtaining all possible
accurate information from these places.

The following diagram represents the views above put forward of
the relations of the different series referred to together with their
distribution throughout Hastern and Central India.

Ranigan. Rajmahdal. Orissa. Nurbadda valley. Nagpur.
Lt 5, Mahadevas ? Mahadevas. Lametas. Mahadevas.
Des. Rajmahils. __,, Nh He
3 ( Len a Conglomerates. Upper Damidas of = Mangali

se taal Jubbulpir. shales.

5 Pr
‘Raniganj 2 )
series. A ss F
4.4 Iron stones. + Damiudas.
| Lower Da-
We yanudas: 9) Tir Dimes: Lr. Dms. Lr. Dms. }

5. Talchirs. Talchirs. Talchirs. Talchirs. ~ ?

PAIL DAIL

DRInnnnnnnnrrnnwn

1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 309

Report on Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf, Sc., collected
by Captain C. G. Constants, H. M. I. N. Concluding portion by
H. J. Carter, Hsq., F. B.S.

Since my Report on the Geological specimens brought to me by
Captain Constable from the Persian Gulf was published,* Captain
Constable and his assistant Lieutenant Stiffe have been back to the
Gulf to finish their survey, and, having again returned to Bombay
with the necessary observations for completing their Chart, have, at
the same time, brought geological specimens from the islands which
they had not before visited.

It will be remembered that the specimens first brought were chief-
ly from the islands at the entrance and on the Persian side of the
Gulf. Those which I have now received are from the islands on the
Arabian side, and which, with Captain Constable’s account of the
Artesian Springs about Bahreyn, and the occurrence of floating tracts
of Naphtha a little higher up, will now successively occupy our at-
tention.

After having entered the Persian Gulf and keeping on the Arabian
side of the islands of Boo Moosa and Surree,t whose geology has
been mentioned in my last “ Report,” we come, bearing 8. S. W., about
45 miles from the latter, to the island of Seir Abonade, rising 240 feet
above the level of the sea at its highest point, whose geology is illus-
trated by volcanic trappean rock and red ferruginous gypsum, similar
to that of the nearest island, viz. Surree, which thus connects Seir
Abonade with the volcanic formations of the whole of the islands on
the Persian side and extends these formations on to the islands on the
Arabian coast, with which we are now principally concerned.

Taking thence a W. by 8. course and running along the border of
the “Great Pearl Bank,” which presents nowhere more than ten
fathoms of water over it, and shoals off to the Arabian coast, we

* For the former portion vide Bengal Asiatic Journal, No. 97, p. 41. (New
Series).

+ I must here follow the Orthography of the Charts. “Boo Moosa” and
“Surree” would certainly be better spelt “Bu Musa” and “ Sari” for European
pronunciation generally,

360 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4,

cross over its seaward margin, and at 70 miles from the last mention-
ed island, arrive at those of Zirkih, Daus, and Jirnain, after which,
a few miles west, come the islands of Arzenie, Daeny, and Dalmy,
which latter lie respectively, N.W. and 8. W. of the former.

The island of Zirktth, which rises 540 feet above the level of the
sea, and is by far the highest in the two groups, presents not merely
remnants, but an exact geological type of the islands on the Persian
side, viz. volcanic rock capped with “ Milholite,”* together with
altered shale and specular iron-ore.

Of the same type, also are Daus and Jirnain, but without the Milli-
olite.

In the next group, the island of Dalmy, which is 244 feet in its
highest part, and only 25 miles from the Arabian coast, we find again
the same kind of volcanic and marine formations ; thus carrying them
on to within a few miles of the mainland, on which there are no doubt
points, here and there, where they might be equally well verified, and
thus completely extended from one side to the other, of the lower
part of the Persian Gulf. Some of the specimens of “ peacock-iron-
ore” from Dalmy are as beautiful as any that I have ever seen from
the island of Elba.

The island of Arzenie is also composed of volcanic rock capped with
Milliolite, while that of Daeny which is only 9 feet above the water,
consists of compact limestone altered by heat and also capped with
Milliolite, shewing at once the kind of strata through which the
volcanic rock has been thrown up and that which has subsequently
been deposited on it.

Lastly the little island of Hawlool, which is outside the “ Great
Pearl Bank,” 180 feet high, and 45 miles north of the last mentioned,
is again composed of volcanic rock capped with Mulliolite, while the
island of Yassart, which lies nearly south of the latter and within ten
miles of the Arabian coast, presents the Milholite alone, and thus, as
far as our observations extend, disappears the voleanic rock from the
southern-most part of the Persian Gulf.

Doubtless there are points, as before stated, on the mainland, here

and there, where the voleanic rock projects above the surface, but

* For a description of this type and the “ Milliolite,” see my first “ Report”

loc cit.

1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. B61

with the exception of Jibel Allee lying E. 8. E. of Seir Abonade, which
is 220 feet high ; the island of Sir Beni Yas, and the headland close
to it, which are respectively, 480 and 350 feet high ; Jibel Hadeed,
about 85 miles futher west, and about 300 feet high, and a few other
mounds much lower still, the whole of this shore is on a level almost
with the sea, as far inland as the eye can reach, barren and unin-
habited, shewing still further how the Gulf, in its lower half, shoals
off through the “ Great Pearl Bank” into the interior of the mainland
of Arabia.

Leaving this field of volcanic disturbance, in which the outbursts
of igneous rocks, here and there, have brought up with them the
great field of rock-salt whose culminating point above water is in the
island of Hormuz, (for all the others which present volcanic rock are
thoroughly sodden with salt), we come, on rounding Ras Rekkan
northward, to the island of Bahreyn, which at its northern part, presents
an extensive area both above and below the sea, of freshwater springs,
the artesian nature of which is at once established, by the rainless
locality in the midst of which they are situated, and the approxima-
tion of the mountain chain on the opposite side of the Gulf, only 160
miles distant, whose strata raised to upwards of 5000 feet within a few
miles of the sea on the Persian side, dip downwards to form the Gulf,
and rising again, apparently without much disturbance, at Bahreyn,
thus carry their waters with them to issue at a place much lower
than that on which they fall. That the presence of these springs
at Bahreyn may be thus explained needs only a reference to Captain
Constable’s beautiful chart, and, for the detail respecting them, here
is his own account :—

“The freshwater springs in the sea about Bahreyn and on the
island itself,” Captain Constable states, “are numerous, and there are
some to be found at intervals near the mainland of Arabia in the
neighbourhood ; indeed I was informed by the Shekh of Manama that
there is a lake of freshwater on the mainland close to the shore nearly
opposite Bahreyn. They are to be found at intervals also as far north
asthe island of Bu Ali, but none beyond, nor are there any others at
any other part of the Persian Gulf; so that they are confined to this
part, that is about 90 miles of the coast of Arabia.

“The old travellers who wrote of them, relate how the Arabs dived

5362 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4,

down to a fresh spring under the sea in five fathoms of water and
filled their jars returning with them to the surface. Such I take
to be “ travellers’ tales.” All the springs that I know of, (and be-
tween us, Lieuts. Whish, Stiffe, and myself, I think we visited most
of them), were situated on the reefs, many of which with the reefs
were left dry at low water.

“There is one about 10 miles N. W. of Manama (which is the
name of the principal town of Bahreyn), close to which H. M.
Schooner, “ Mahi,’ anchored, and from it supplied herself with water.
They took in 700 gallons of good sweet water from it in one day.
The spring is about three feet under the sea, and the way they
managed was by putting a tube into it, to which a short piece of hose
was joined, and the water rising in the tube, was thus conveyed
through the hose directly into the boat which lay along side, where
it was received into casks which had been brought for the purpose,
without further trouble.

“ Aoain, there is the island of Maharag, close to the N. EH. point of
Bahreyn, on which isthe large town of Maharag with six or seven
villages, all of which obtain their freshwater from springs under the
sea or nearly so, situated on the great reef which surrounds the island.
At low tide the mhabitants walk out to them and fill their vessels.
Proceeding round the island northwards, from Maharag, we first come
to one of these springs, on a low flat, rocky islet opposite the village
of Biseytin, where it is situated in a basin which purifies itself as the
tide falls but is over-flown at high water. A mile further on, are three
or four others of good sweet water, all of which are also covered at
high tide. The inhabitants of the village of El Dir obtain their
supply entirely from these. Further round the island still and op-
posite the village of Gallali are two more springs on the reef; m these
we found that the Arabs had placed bamboos, through which the
water was bubbling up; there are also the remains of a building here,
in the sea, but on the reef close to the springs. Still further round
about a mile or two to the south, on the reef, is a slab of rock called
“Bu Shahin” where there are more fresh springs. Then a short dis-
tance §. EH. of the fort of Maharag is another, still under the sea, at
least at high water, it is called “ Bu Mahah.” Beside it is an old

tower and it supplies Maharag chiefly. Thus the island on which

1860. ] Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 363

Maharag is situated is surrounded by freshwater springs which, as
before stated, are over-flown at high-water; and in addition to these
there are others which bubble up through the island itself.

“There are also many which issue through the northern part of the
island of Bahreyn, but they appear to be confined to this part of the
island and are not found southward.

“JT regret that I had not an opportunity of getting geological
specimens of the island of Bahreyn, the highest point of which is
about 400 feet above the level of the sea.

“ Reverting to the spring from which the “ Mahi” was supplied
with water, I would add that, besides being 10 miles from Manama,
it is 7 miles also from the nearest land which is the N. W. point
of the island of Bahreyn. There is a snug anchorage close to it in
a bight between reefs; the place is called ‘Khor Fusht,’ and a
vessel lying there is sheltered from all winds. It has this convenience,
viz. that the water is deep close to the reef, so that a vessel can lie
close to the spring. The difficulty, however, is to find the spring,
because even at low water, there is from 2 to 3 feet over it.

“ Lastly about 30 miles N. W. of Bahreyn, near Al Katif, is a
small island called ‘ Deman,’ five miles off which, in the sea, is another
freshwater spring on a point of the reef called ‘ Rasal Khali,’ it has
also three feet of sea over it at low tide.”

Having thus added what Captain Constable has kindly given me
respecting the “freshwater area” as it may be termed, of the
Persian Gulf, let us proceed still northward to the head of the Gulf,
keeping on the Arabian side, and the first islands that we pass are
those of El Kran, Arabi, Farsi and Hurgooz, which in my last report
I have stated to be composed of limestone-gravel milliolite, and still
further northward we come to those of Om el Maradim, Garu, and
Kubbar, of which the geological specimens now before me give the
same composition.

But the point of most interest communicated to me by Captain
Constable respecting this part of the Gulf, is that of his having
sailed through two floating tracts of Naphtha here at different
intervals, respectively close to the two groups of islands last mention-
ed, making this, as it were, the “ Naphtha area” of the Gulf. Of
these phenomena Captain Constable states as follows :—

3B

364 Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. [No. 4,

“Near Busra is a place called by the Arabs “ Om Gheir”or “ the
place of bitumen ;” and close to the town of Koweyt, at the head of
the Persian Gulf, is another on the sea-shore called “ Benaid el
Qar” or “bitumen dyke;” while up at this part of the Gulf I have
reason to think that there are also springs of it under the sea, for
in August 1843, when in a ship 12 miles N. N. E. of the little
island called “ Farsi,” we passed through a field of it. The surface
of the sea was covered with a glairy, oily looking substance which
was accompanied by a strong smell of Naphtha.

“Again in October 1859, while sailing from the little island of
Kubbar to another close by called Garu, we experienced a strong
smell of Naphtha, and presently passed through large sheets of oily
substance floating on the surface of the sea. Our Arab Pilot whom
I had engaged at Koweyt said that this appearance was by no means
uncommon, and that he was certain there were springs of it near this
part, and that he knew where to take his boat to collect it, but he did
not know how to collect it or he could make a fortune by it.”

The last addition to our geological information made by Captain
Constable is that obtained from his specimens of the Dehmaniyah
group of islands which lie close to the shore a few miles west of
Museat, all of which are formed of limestone like that of the eocene
strata of the adjacent coast, while a specimen of old diorite from
Khor Fakn, 165 miles further up towards the Persian Gulf, is also
of the same kind as that of Muscat.

As regards the heights of the mountainous range called Jebal
Akdthur whose extreme summit inland, as seen from the sea close
to Muscat, I had judged to be about 6,000 feet,* Captain Constable
by triangulation makes this 43 miles inland and 9,900 feet above the
level of the sea. The highest point near Ras Mussandum, 6700 feet,
and Jebel Bees, a mountain about 25 miles mland on the Mekran
coast opposite, stated at a guess in my last “report” to be from 5 ta
6,000 feet, is now made by triangulation, ta be only 4,600 feet above
the sea; but there are points which lie inland to the northward of
Bunder Abbas, respectively, 20, and 30, and 45 miles distant, 7,600,

* Geology of the 8S. E, coast of Arabia in my “ Geological Papers on Westera
India,” p. 555.—b. 532.

1860. | Geological Specimens from the Persian Gulf. 365

and 8,500, and 10,660 feet hich, all which, from Bunder Abbas belong-
ing to the Imam of Muscat, and the willingness of the Muscat Arabs
at this place to accompany travellers to them, according to Captain
Constable’s account, might be easily visited. The highest point is
in 27° 50’ N. L. inland. At the head of the Persian Gulf, 45 miles
N. E. of the village of Delim and 75 miles N. H. of Bushire, are two
other points, respectively 10,900 and 10,200 feet above the sea; and
between this and the last mentioned mountain at the other end of the
Gulf, are points in many places varying from 2,000 to 5,000 feet
high, many also of which are almost close to the coast. Thus does
the Persian differ from the Arabian side of the Gulf, which latter we
have seen to be almost on a level with the sea.

With this, ends all that I have to state from Captain Constable’s
information and specimens, respecting the geology of the Persian
Gulf, which a previous personal knowledge of the coast of Arabia and
Capt. Constable’s accuracy have enabled me to use as I have done.
Captain Constable has now finished his beautiful chart of the Persian
Gulf and has handed it in to Government, and with the completion of
this work my supply of geological information from this interesting
locality ceases; which I regret, as one regrets the cessation of a
flow of conversation on a favourite subject from a friend in whose com-
munications one has every reason to place the greatest confidence.

Perhaps there is no part of the world which presents such a succes-
sion of striking phenomena as that between Mekran and Meso-
potamia inclusive,—beginning with the great area of mud volcanoes
in the former, in which the cones range from nothing to upwards of
712 feet high;* and then going round by the Persian Gulf, at
whose entrance is an area of rock-salt culminating in the island of
Hormuz; then the sieve-like state of the earth in and about the
island of Bahreyn occupying the middle of the Gulf—the “ freshwater
and lastly the “ area of Naphtha springs,” at the head of the
Gulf and in the vale of Mesopotamia; all of which are in connection
with the great fault and anticlinal axis which bounds on the south-

area ;”

west and south respectively, the highland of Persia, Karmania, and
Mekran.
* See Captain Robertson’s interesting and valuable “ Memoir?—Journal of
the Bombay Asiatic Society. Vol III. part 2nd, p. 8, 1850.
3B 2

366 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4,

Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts seen in Bengal between the
years 1852 and 1860.—By Mason Water StaNHOPE SHERWILL.
— Boundary Comiussioner,—F¥. G.S.; FB. R. G. 8.

During several years in which I have been engaged in recording
remarkable atmospherical phenomena in Bengal, I have witnessed
the formation and dispersion of several very remarkable waterspouts
in and near Calcutta; of these natural bodies I have made a memo.
that describes the dates, appearance, times of duration, size, and
direction of translation of these remarkable natural phenomena, in
the hope, that it may assist any future enquiries that may be
instituted into the nature of the laws regulating these bodies ; for up
to the present time no satisfactory theory has been advanced that
serves to connect these phenomena with the general law of physics.

Electricity, doubtless, is the grand mover in the formation, action
and dispersion of waterspouts, but its mode of action has not yet
been satisfactorily analyzed. These columns are composed of dense
masses of vesicular vapours similar to heavy storm, or rain clouds,
some portion of the column has generally a violent gyratory motion
as well as a motion of translation. Those seen near Calcutta have all
been long, slender columns about 1000 feet in length, of a pale blue
colour, dark at the edges and pale in the middle ; this appearance in-
dicates them to be solid columns of vapour; a glass rod held up to
the light would present the same appearance, as would also a baro-
meter glass tube filled with water, or a human hair which is a tube
filled with liquid, or any similar object that possesses transparency.

In many cases waterspouts are accompanied by thunder and hght-
ning, balls of fire, or great noise, they uproot trees, destroy cultivation,
overturn hayricks and houses, exhaust tanks of their water, drawing
up the fish at the same time, showering them down upon dry land
and on the tops of houses miles away from the spot from whence taken
up: but of the waterspouts mentioned in these notes, not one did any
harm or the slightest damage, most of them were dissipated into
heavy rain, or were absorbed upwards into the clouds without effect-
ing any contact with the ground. Only one, that seen over Howrah,
was accompanied with lightning and thunder. No one waterspout

1860. ] Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 367

was accompanied with hail, which often does accompany the
dispersion of waterspouts ; no one drew any water or other substances
upwards, as is the case when waterspouts are formed at sea. The
general lencth of the waterspouts seen, were a thousand feet, one
however was 400 feet and another 1500, in length.

It will be remarked that those waterspouts seen near Calcutta took
place during the later months of the wet or south-west monsoon,
August, September, and October.

That electricity is the grand mover of these bodies I think is
evidenced by waterspouts being more general in dead calms than in
windy weather; the suddenness of their formation; their instanta-
neous dispersion when once the condensation of their vapour com-
mences, their violent and rapid gyratory motion ; their great power
of destructiveness although no wind may accompany them, their
peculiarity of tearing trees ito dry shreds in a precisely similar
manner, as a tree struck by lightning is torn and dried by the eva-
porisation of all particles of sap from excessive heat; the violent
electrical discharges, balls of fire and hail that oftentimes accom-
pany them; and the fact that their presence in no way affects the
barometrical readings of the moment.

The favourite theory regarding the formation of these phenomena is
simply, that when the electrical tension of the clouds is very intense,
the powerful action that arises from this state of tension causes the
cloud to lower itself towards the earth, for the purpose of discharg-
ing its electricity ; this sudden rush of the cloud and its contained
electricity towards the earth together, compose the waterspout:
during their descent, from some unknown cause, a violent gyratory
motion takes place, light substances are attracted upwards, and those
whose weight prevents their leaving the earth, such as trees, houses,
haystacks, &c., are torn and shreded to pieces ; should the waterspout
meet with water, it is immediately entangled in the gyratory motion
and drawn upwards, as was the case some years ago at Cuttack,
where numbers of small frogs and fish, drawn up with the water from
a tank, were precipitated from the clouds and were collected alive from
the roofs of the houses in the station.

Man has learnt, in a great measure, to disarm the lightning of its
dangerous power; he has learnt how to avoid and not only to avoid,

368 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4,

but he has also learnt how to make use of for his own purposes one of
the most fearful and hitherto ungovernable and tremendous natural
phenomena, the cyclone: meeting at sea with this violent and
formerly much dreaded wind, the intelligent sailor boldly sets his sails
to meet it, and by his intelligence and foresight makes what might,
in his ignorance, have been his destruction, a fair and a favorable
wind to help him on his way to his desired haven ; or else, laying to,
he bows to the storm and patiently allows it to pass on its way,
resuming his journey when it has passed. And so it should be with
waterspouts, to thoroughly search out, and to understand the laws
that govern these impetuous columns would not only be satisfactory
to science, but might be the means of affording some protection to
those who are liable to be harmed by them; mankind possessing this
knowledge might be able to disarm these columns of their power of
uprooting trees, overturning houses, sinking small vessels, disabling
others, of demolishing valuable plantations and cultivation, and car-
rying destruction in their path ; but our knowledge concerning water-
spouts, as it at present stands, allows these phenomena full power to
do as they please.

The formation, action and dispersion of the waterspouts observed,
being very similar, I proceed to detail the above appearances in a very
grand waterspout that occurred within 13 miles of my house, merely
observing, that there appear to be only two methods for their disper-
sion, namely either by precipitation of vapour to the earth as heavy
rain ; or absorption upwards as vapour into the clouds.

On the 7th October, 1859, a waterspout of colossal dimensions was
seen to form and burst at Dum Dum 8 miles north-east of Calcutta.
(See plate I. and plate IT. fig 3.)

The observations made upon this phenomena at the time are as
follows :—

The south-west monsoon had, during the week, received its first
check by the north-east monsoon endeavouring to cross the Himalyah
Mountains and to drive back the heavy masses of clouds and mois-
ture that had been banked up along their flanks during the whole
of the rainy season, or during the prevalence of the south-west
monsoon.

At Dum Dum, the whole visible heavens were occupied by a dense

Se ee

Pres CC

GREAT WATER SPOUT seen at DUM DUM (BENGAL) TES OCT 21859:

UN STONE BY MAJORWS. SHERWILL AND LITH BY H.M. SMITH, SURV? GENUS OF FIGE CALCUTIA, 1260,

1360, si err

“ i. SKETCHES of SIX WATER SPOUTS seen in BENGAL, between the yoars 1855 and

A GROUP of TWENTY WATER SPOUTS seem an the HIMALAYAH MOUNTAINS, at an elevation of (0,000 fee

ON BTONE RY MAJOR W.S. SHEAWILL AND LITH: BY HyM-SMITH, SURV! GENUS OFFICE, CALCUTTA ,OGTOWER, 1060,

A meee a

ye endini dt hay
4 DODD TG

We FP aE RG 0
: fenftettovrn se
Pea
PS Le va linsnamasasntn aww, cm getters Pym en

ODP OS cere aH ue

Wore

OR ie eames Ke aa

WATER SPOUTS seenat DUM DUM, 28 Sept 1860 i

ON STONE RY MAJOR W,S. SHERWILL, & LITH! BY H.M. SMITH, SURV:GENL® OFFICE CALCUTTA,IAGO.

1860. ] Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 369

mass of very grandly shaped and massively grouped strata of cumuli,
at various elevations, the lowest from actual measurement was 2000
feet above the earth ; the highest, probably reaching to 25,000; the
whole mass being about 5 miles in vertical thickness.

The aspect of the heavens during the past few days had been
most remarkable: presenting a scene of great atmospherical disturb-
ance, the clouds evidently being impelled from the south by the south-
west monsoon; but violently checked by the north-east monsoon,
giving to the whole mass of clouds extending for as many miles as
the eye could reach from north to south, and from east to west, a
rotary and at the same time an undulatory motion; in fact causing
huge tracts of clouds to revolve rapidly round a centre that appeared
from my position to be about 5 miles to the south-east. This rotary
motion performed in a very large circle gave the clouds the appear-
ance of moving in two distinct directions, for the clouds nearest to
my position appeared to be going to the north, and those furthest
removed appeared to be going to the south.

There had been but little rain during the day ; in the early portion
of the day the wind had been from the south bringing with ita
large body of clouds from the sea; at noon it changed to the south-
west; and at 2 P. M. to the west and at 4 Pp. m. to the north.

It was between the hours of 3 and 4 p. m. that the greatest disture
bance in the clouds took place ; the whole mass revolving and heaving
violently ; extensive masses of clouds being crushed and driven into
others but unattended by any electrical discharges. It now rained.
heavily to the north and east. It was during this time that more
than one waterspout endeavoured to form, but unsuccessfully. It was
whilst observing the highly agitated masses of clouds that were revol-
ving and oscillating in a most peculiar manner, that I witnessed the
commencement and termination of the remarkable waterspout now
under consideration. At 3p. M. it became suddenly quite calm and
during the calm a pale watery-looking but very lofty cumulus, ‘the base
of which was a right line, and parallel to the horizon, was seen to bulge
out downwards or towards the earth in a long well-defined and light-
blue coloured outline ; from the centre of this hanging curve a broad
column of a pale watery vapour rapidly sank towards the earth, close-
ly resembling a very attenuated cone, dark at the edges and pale blue

370 Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. [No. 4,

in the centre, plainly showing it to be a solid cylinder ; as it neared
the earth, the lower half of this elegant column commenced to gyrate
rapidly, the lower end oscillating violently to the right and to the
left; this latter movement I imagine to be a mere optical illusion,
caused by the lower end of the column revolving in a circle of large
diameter; as the column neared the earth it expanded and contracted
in an agitated and rapid manner about the centre into cloud-like
protuberances which partook at the same time of the motion of the
revolving column.

Upon arriving nearer the earth, the end of the column parted into
two slender columns about 150 feeteach in length, and in this con-
dition reached the ground.

The shape of the column was now completely and instantaneously
altered; for the whole cumulus burst and was seen pouring down to
the earth, not asa shower of rain but as a heavy mass of water,
resembling a waterfall more than a shower of rain, that completely
exhausted and brought the whole cloud to the ground in a few
seconds of time.

The estimated height of the cumulus from its summit to its base
was 5000 feet, and 3,000 feet in length, the whole of which mass of
vapour was precipitated tumultuously and instantaneously to the
ground in the shape of water.

The period of duration of the column from its first forming to its
bursting, occupied about 25 seconds, and ‘offered a very grand and
imposing sight.

The mass of water so suddenly precipitated upon a large grassy
plain, for the column burst upon the artillery practice ground, was
simply to put half a square mile of country under water for about
half a foot deep. This water took 14 days to drain off by the usual
drainage courses of the country.

That the waterspout was accompanied by a noise I can hardly
doubt, judging from the alarm exhibited by the cattle in its neigh-
bourhood who fled in all directions as it descended. No noise was
however heard from my position 14 mile distant.

By the assistance of a theodolite, a measured base, and observed
marks upon the walls of my house, I was enabled to accertain that
the height of the waterspout from its junction with the clouds to its

1860. ] Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts. 371

lowest extreme point, at the moment of bursting was 1,500 perpen-
dicular feet.

Half an hour after this waterspout had disappeared another form-
ed to the east of my position; it was a very attenuated column
about 900 or 1000 feet in length, but the cloud from whence it de-
scended being upwards of 2000 feet above the earth, no contact was
completed ; the column which lasted for half an hour gradually
faded away, being absorbed upwards into the cloud from whence it
had descended. The cloud and column were moving rather rapidly
towards the south, which probably accounts for the column never
reaching the ground. The column gyrated and oscillated violently,
lengthening and contracting as shown in the diagram, where eleven
different positions of the column are given sketched at intervals of
from 2 to 5 minutes.

Towards sunset, the clouds began to yield to the north-wind and
were gradually driven out to sea, leaving a clear cloudless sky, and at
9 o’clock at night not a cloud was to be seen.

The north-east monsoon had fairly set in.

inches

Barometer at the time 3 P. M. eis Dt TEs
Attached thermometer, Ls ay Be aH) hake. Gels:
Dry ditto, ... Ne “ide Batson”
Wet ditto, ... 5% HEE Bao.) CHES

=
3

‘

[N

Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts.

(‘duos v fp Sy
‘TI 3Jq@ 998) “MOY ue Jey poyser-T ‘spnoyo oy oWuL
du pagtosqe suay “ysanq you prp ‘yyawo og dAOqU
999} QOO'S SNjNwNd Aavory v wo. surpuadag “4s.inq

PRY quods.toqVA\ SULOGaIOJ ayy A9yyV anoy Uv Jey udaegloy Ajpidur sura0py

CE SH TT Iq 99g) “OOST “aqmaydag ur Ayo1~0g
DIVISY |} OLOJoq pvat otom gnodsaazvay siya uodn
SOJON “UreA AAVaY OFUL YAVA OX YIM yYouguod uodn
gSinq sptodves cZ paysvy ‘yous yysuaz, ul yaoaJ (YZ
10 OST INOQe SIV} OM} OJUT paplaIp pus AMO] fsaouR
toqnyord ayty-pnoyo YHA AyQuapora Surayoaat woy.sod
[Baquad F4YSioy UL 499J QQO'G SN[NUIND oAIssvmM Bw JO
PU LIMO] OY} SUIMUIOF ‘sHquiIyy Aavay wMoly papusdaq

(9g “MG SY "T] ayw[q ag) _‘snq
“WIN 949 poruvdmoooy surmgysy plata “uel SuSnypop
Aavoy our ysing fog Jo ojsuv ue yw yoN ayy 0}
Wot} “YINOS olf} 07 AlpezuozoY pura aomoy st Surmoayy
‘payey1oe ATyvais svar ‘soqnUIM aay ynoqe paysv'T *snq
“WIN SULYOOT, Auit0}s pus Aavoy Asaa v WO.Iy popusdeg

CL SY ‘[] o9v]1g 292g) ‘spavadn
poqtosge sva ynq ysinq you pip ‘soynuu Uo} poysry
‘Ajpidua paqviko uoyiod aaddq ‘uoziuoy ayy ya
off JO a[5uv uv yw snqwiy Aavay ve wow popuadog

‘SHUVWN AY

‘TINO oy}

‘mMyeg prog
“T'S 0} Sura0yy

"YION
a} 0} SULACT

‘yng
a} 0} SULA]

“SJUDWIOAOW jo
UOLJOIU GT

*poqwul
~1989 492} Q00'T

SAMY
Oo], BV YLM paans

-Boul Joos (YG ‘T

‘poyeutysa

49°F 00G

‘paywmMiysyy ‘poans
“BOW JOU 4934 (YO()‘]

‘sqnodst9qe Ay
JO Wous'yT

‘WN 'd QFE
“OS8L “PO WL

‘Wd
“6Ssl “PO TZ

1 *d Q
‘geg] “ydes YaPe%

_ “Wd 0¢'¢
‘Gagl “3dag yILZ

‘aqvq

*B44Nd[BO Jo
SUIT -YJAONY SorLar
8 ‘ung wng—'p

“eqyno[eg jo
ISBT -YIION Soptu
8 ‘wng ung—'¢

(‘8y4n0
-[8Q) Yeumopy—'Z

"BIWUITVO
JO [WON saptut
GE Sua UsyOOgG—'T

‘WOT, W9IS 919] AV

‘O9ST 92 GEST wah ay, wouf ‘puma spr puv DIINIPVD UL Uaas synodsuaqn yy fo gsvT

373

Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts.

1860.]

ee EEEEEEEEEEnEEY SERRE —_— — —————_ —— —— —

YISU] Ul Satu UadIJYy 0} poptta}Xx9 41 “paqitosap 910joq
Sv Yun pasvosour Aypidvar yor ‘puvy ayy JO azis oyy
‘pnoja [[VUIs BJO UONVMAO] 9} UL UMOTS ISA SBM 4SBIG
ploo siyi Jo oayo oyg f soztoa aay-Aquq7 JuRysIp ‘adurs
AMOUS df} WOAF Suipusosap Iv Jo Wivatys pol[lyo v
Aq pasnvo modva a qistaut ayy JO UoTyVsUapUoD oq} Aq
poutoy Apprdvr sea yorpM 4oaz QOOTT JO WoRasja us
4v “YYSu9] Ul sapiu useyy ‘snpnMMd sony v sv JOMUBUT
AIBUIpIOVAgXa UB UL Jfas}yt pomoys A]ueppus yorysr
‘JIN JSIOMI YIM posivya svar are ayy ‘aa OY} OF fqISTAUt *yova *SUIBJUNO TAL

ysnoy} puv ‘uoyviedvaa 07 aqvaoary ATYStq U9Eq pry *TINOg YISUI UI Y99F OO)‘T ‘U0ON, yedeyeuupy 93

pue ‘Avp samituns Alp ‘wav v svar ‘ZCRT SAVIN WIGS OL} 99 09 SULAOT synodsiayv Ay Oo | ‘GEST ‘API WIGS JEL suyplieg—'/

(*9 Sy "TI A3vTd 99S) “wlBA UT TIF
qivd aaMmoy ay ‘spavadn paqiosqe swam UUNOd at] JO
uojiod aaddn ayy, ‘soynurtm uaz Nog paysv'T *utUNTod
ey jo yavd aaddn ay} Jo opis YyNog ayy UO ‘uled
Suiddoap ‘spnojo-osuny Sursuvsy peyT “SG 499997 93
SUI[QUIASaI QAIND a[qnop JURSaTA UB OYUT PUM YING
v Aq juaq SUA, ‘UMNO oI] Jo yrmuns ay} 4v Ayprdea
pawaky cures AAvoy ojur ysang ‘snquiyy Aavoy v moa
pepuodag 41 yyvousg aojvm oy} Sugugtov (v94NI[VO) *4S9 AA -U910 *poqvuiniysa ‘Wd G “By4yno
vay[ng 4 AlYySooyT oy}? passord ynodsiojeAy SULT) O49 07 SuTAoyy 490} 006 40 8 | O9ST “F9NV WITT I-12 «= “BONUS —"9

(¢ Sy "TT oVJq 99g) “yt porardmooor Surmyqysiy ou

fo[ppiuma o19 ur onyq ojed pus saspa oy) 4v Yarwp utmnjory
*sOJNUIML 19} HOGER Poeysu'T

"YISUIT Ul Joo YQ AO QG JO SuMMNjOD Ao[[VUUS OMY
OPUL PUS LOMO] OY} JB PoplArp SRAA ‘UIBA AAvOTT OFUT
qsanq fsnquiyy Aavoy @ mo’ popuodoap fumnyoo on}
jo doy oy) 4% Ajpidua poyeads gt feyqnojeQ mMoay UddS TyNOg ‘poquit "Wd G
sBM PUT ynodsioyv A, puBas pus qoajrod Adda B SUA SITY] Off} 07 SULAOT|, “1489 990} QOO'T | ‘O98T “I8RV II ‘wunqd wng—'s

Cc

Notes upon some remarkable tii:

374

Puy [RUD OO JO posodaroo sum dnoas oy, ‘avo Ny “UV AA [B199R] [[VUs
‘Hl "Wy “A0yT ong AQ out 07 Poqhosop puvy potjozoys “489 AA [VloAos pus f yao
Sung-lunqg wor uses sua duoad Ateurprovsgyxo suyy} oq} 09 durAop, [OOGT Teayueo uC] *098T “390 418z ‘ung ung—'s

CTIL 9%]q Fg) *soqNUTEN wa0g;y uoneimp
Jo omry, “urea Aavoy oguL ysang [Pe soya Gr suryovad
uodn puv ‘uiejunout ay) Jo grummns L104 dq} Youat 09
SULATAJS MIS ][V PUB SUOZLLOY BY} YI SCF Jo opouv uy
ye ulejgunOM ay} spavMo} papuddsop dnoaws jeajuda
ay JO YINOG pur TON, opiar avo sqnodsia3v A O49 SB
‘pnoyo oq} Ur pourejuod AzOLyoaT9 oY AOJ UOTJIVAQWR
Jo mod v Apuapias sea urequnow oy} Jo ys oN,
‘ado poyvu ayy YIM Aymyd os 41 9as 07 aut payquua
AATY 09 ‘aatsuagxe Auda pur ‘pide 19a Vadq oavy ysnM
PLETE sqnods1aj¥A\ 10 s]ivz ay} Jo uoyeds ony
fsaTlU J]Vy B puv woagya sva ‘Sump lec 4B ‘UO1IWBaiasqo
Jo qods ayy woay weyunoy OoTSuoy, oy} Jo oouvysIp oJ,
“UBL Aavay oFUL JsINq pops ajoya ayy [HUN
‘amity owes Sup ATE : Y9sue| Ur Suisvatour ‘sovd prides v ye
poyeakS gory “yy sua] ulya0} puvsnoys uo yous ‘sqnods
-1ajv Aq Ajuaag gnogu uMOp SuIMmOIyy Uedaq ‘[vyuOZ
“oy ATAwaU AO ‘SUVYG UdEq OJLIqIIY pey yoy pnoya
ay} JO UONAOd AIMO]T 9} “Bas ay} AOge 4o2} GON‘OT
0} SOSII YOM ‘OO[SUOT, WIVyUNOT 9} poyovoadde
ql SB pus ‘yynog oy 03 Aypidet uaattp sem anodva
jo Apoq styy, ‘ssouyoryy [worded ut yoof QQQ‘E pur

*VHIDIDAOW JO *sqnods.1098 A,

*938 ‘MOI, WIdS JIU
OUD ERI CG | jo qjcua'T wa J TAL

‘SHUVNAY

(panurywog)—sjnodsuagnyy fO 9svT

Notes upon some remarkable Waterspouts.

1860.]

"mvs AABIY OFUL

qsanq Ayyenquaad pur saynuim QZ pogsey dnors aporar oy y,
‘suolydod OMY OFUL PAPIAIP JL SB suteodds oyqistaur
sum Cys Sy} Passotod JL otat~M gnodsi9jzV AA Ol} OTQISTA
sum AS ontq Jo dys suoy Be “uOZMoY oO} Paetoaood
guy) ozey 4ysiy yo ssvur oq} pux popuodop qnods

“1OIVAA OY YOM MOA suquiIyy AAvoy oy} Woomyogy
*pomdoy AY] SV 4SBF SB WHINLOO UI OZ OL Poqtosqu
DOM FVII Spnodsaoqu A Aoy[ees LuvM Aq PAVAyseny OT
OJ poyurpy ‘yyousy] ul jooaj Qog*] Iuoqe qnodsaoyv Ay OG.AV]

"oro
4994 NG Synodsio4

376 Note on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4,

Note on the Races of Rein Deer—By Evward Buytu.
(Concluded from page 306.)

In a foot-note to p. 283, I briefly remarked on the races of Rein
Deer, and stated that I would recur to the subject in the sequel.

Mr. Andrew Murray of Edinburgh has been engaged in investi-
gating the question, whether the Rein Deer of Lapland differs from
the barren-ground race of N. America, and he has figured what he
assumes to be characteristic horns of each race, suspecting that the
broad vertical plate into which the brow-antler commonly expands in
the barren-ground Caribou, to be peculiar to that race (Edin. New
Ph. Journ., April, 1858). In a Lapland specimen, however, in the
Society’s museum, received from that of Christiania (and not impro-
bably the head of a wild animal), the horns more nearly resemble
the American horns figured by Mr. Murray ; and I therefore greatly
doubt his supposed distinction between the barren-ground Caribou
and the wild Lapland Deer.

Referring also to the detailed notice of the wild Rein Deer of
northern Scandinavia, in Mr. L. Lloyd’s ‘Scandinavian Adventures’
(II, 193), I find that this author remarks (probably on the authority
of Prof. Nilsson), that the horns of the wild Rein Deer of Europe
“are large and slender, with brow-antlers which are broad and pal-
mated.” But the horns of the wild animal of arctic Europe would
seem to be rare in museums ; while those from America are exclusively
the production of wild animals, and, as a rule, are undoubtedly picked
specimens chosen from a considerable number. Hence, perhaps, the
difference alleged or suggested by Mr. Murray. Moreover, in no
other species of Deer are the horns so extraordinarily variable ; where-
fore, to arrive at a fair conclusion, it must be necessary to examine a
considerable number of unselected horns of the wild animal from
both regions.*

* The Cervus coronatus of Geoffroy was founded on a very remarkable pair,
supposed by him to have belonged to a peculiar species of true Elk (or Moose)!
Vide figure in Griffith’s English edition of the Régne Animal (IV, 96), and also
in Cuvier’s Ossemens Fossiles together with a gradation of other horns referring
them clearly to the Rein Deer: this curious pair consisting of broad palms with-
out any beam, and dividing anteriorly into spillers.

1860. ] Note on the Races of Rein Deer. 377

It would appear that the wild Rein Deer of arctic and sub-arctic
Scandinavia still exists in very considerable numbers. Thus Lloyd,
quoting Prof. Nilsson, states that—“ On the high fjills in the vicinity
of Roldahl and Woxlie, the Rein Deer collect at times in astonishing
numbers. One day in the beginning of June, 1826 (a couple of
months before my visit to this district), the fjall, for the breadth of
a Norwegian mile—which is a trifle more than seven English miles
—was as thickly covered with Rein Deer as the ground is where
Sheep feed ina flock. * * * The herd extended sucha distance,
that the eye could not embrace the whole at once. Subsequently
the Deer separated into three divisions. * * * This reminds
one as well of the interminable herds of Antelopes in the deserts of
Africa, as of the equally large herds of Bisons in the prairies of
America. * * * That this account is literally true, the Professor
adds, is the more certain, because it was given him at different places
and by different persons, who all agreed in their relations. The
phenomenon excited a great deal of interest—no person having pre-
viously seen so large a number of Rein Deer collected in one and
the same place. On the Jemtland and Herjeadalen mountains in
Sweden, as well as in the north-eastern portion of Lapland up to the
North Cape, [the wild] Rein Deer are also pretty abundant. But
in the intermediate country, which with some propriety may be called
Western Lapland, though formerly numerous, very few, according to
Lzstadius, are now to be found.

“The number of wild Rein Deer killed annually in Scandinavia,
by one means or another, is considerable. Very many, to my know-
ledge, are shot on the Norwegian mountains by peasants and others ;
as also in the more northern part of the peninsula. One of my
guides in Russian Lapland, who was much celebrated as a chasseur,
assured me, indeed, that in his time he had destroyed hundreds of
those animals—in one instance as many as nine in a single day. For
the most part he had shot them during the autumn, when they were
in the best condition: but many he had also run down on Skidor.”
There ought, therefore, to be no great difficulty in procuring fine
horns of the wild European animal for museums.

“Of the tame Rein Deer of Lapland,” continues Mr. Lloyd,
“there are, so to speak, two kinds: the so-called Hall Ren, or moun-

378 Note on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4,

tain Rein Deer, which for the greater part of the year are herded on
such elevated regions as to be destitute, or nearly so, of arborea!
vegetation ; and the Scogs Ren, or forest Rein Deer, that all the year
are pastured in the forests. The Skogs Ren is the larger of the two ;
but even he is much inferior in size and nobility of appearance to the
wild Rein Deer. The latter is occasionally killed, weighing about
350 tbs.; whereas the tame Rein Deer, according to Swedish natur-
alists, never attain to more than 200 tbs.* The wild Rein Deer is
of a much lighter and more handsome colour than the tame. His
coat—in the winter at least—is immensely thick.” (Lloyd’s ‘ Scan-
dinavian Adventures,’ IT, 190, 192, 198, 206.)

Another writer describes the wild Rein Deer of Scandinavia as
“thinner, with more appearance of bone, and considerably stronger,”
than the tame ; in fact, a more ‘ game’-looking animal, as is usually
the case with species in a state of nature.

The object of these citations is to shew that the fossil Rein Deer
of the British Islands may well be identical with the existing wild
animal of Scandinavia, as distinguished from the tame kind, rather
than of a race peculiar to the barren-grounds of arctic America (as
has been suggested), which, however, I suspect to be one and the
same particular race ;} whereas the Musk Ox, likewise met with fossil
in Britain, is actually now confined to the American ‘ barren-grounds ;?
where, also, upon the western continent, the Huropean Bear is exclu-
sively observed.

“ Nilsson,” continues Mr. Lloyd, “ has a curious speculation respect-
ing the Rein Deer. He imagines that those once inhabiting Scania
came from the southward immediately after the boulder-formation,

* The main reason, I suspect, of the inferior size of the tame Rein Deer, as
compared with the wild, is that the young are deprived of their necessary supply
of milk. Vide end of note to p. 285, antea.

+ Since the above and the note to p. 283 were written, I have seen the abstract
of Dr. H. Falconer’s paper ‘ On the Ossiferous Caves of Gower, in Glamorganshire,
South Wales,’ published in the Ann. Mag. N. H. for October, 1860, p. 297 e¢ seg.
The fossil Deer referred to in p. 283 (antea) are there referred to “species or
varieties allied to the Rein Deer (Cervus Guettardi and C. priscus).” Prof.
Owen’s figure of what he assigns to C. TARANDUS in his Paleontology, p. 374
is merely a copy of a restored figure of a British fossil figured in his Brifish
Fossil Mammals and Birds, p. 479, and is therefore not authoritative.

1860. ] Note on the Races of Rein Deer. 379

and whilst that province was still united to Germany : that, on the
eontrary, those which at present inhabit the northern portion of Scan-
dinavia, came at a much later period (and subsequent to the land
stretching between the Gulf of Bothnia and the White Sea having
risen from the deeps), by the way of Finnish Lapland. He has
come to this conclusion from fossil remains of the Rein Deer having
been found in abundance in the alluvial peat-bogs of Scania; whereas
in the whole of the line of country between that province and south-
ern Lapland, nothing of the kind has been met with.” (Zdid. II,
191.) No diversity of race is alluded to; and there can be little
doubt that the ancient British was identical with the Teutonic,
and both with the existent wild Deer of Scandinavia.

The large Asiatic race, which in a tame state is commonly ridden
by the Toungouz or Tungusians and others,* and which I suspect to
be identical with the Woodland Caribou of N. America, is doubt-
less the so-called ‘ Roe-buck’ of the Amir territory noticed in p. 92
antea. This I gather from a passage in the Journal of the celebrated
pedestrian traveller, Capt. John Dundas Cochrane, R. N. (nephew of
the late venerable Karl of Dundonald), who was informed, at Boukh-
tarmisk, that “Rem Deer abound in the mountains [southward,
beyond which is the lake from which the river Irtisch takes its rise}
which also contain Sheep. The horns of the former are considered
valuable, fetching two or three guineas a pair; when very young th,
Chinese purchase them and extract a favourite medicine ; the younger
the animal who has shed the horns, the greater the value.” (Coch-
rane’s ‘ Narrative,’ 2nd edit., I, p. 180). Capt. Cochrane should have
said—the younger the horns of the animal, not “the younger the
animal.” Old Bishop Pontoppidan, as quoted by Mr. Lloyd, remarks
that—* When the Rem Deer sheds his horns, and gets new ones in

* The small Lapland race i3 occasionally ridden. Thus Clarke writes—“‘ The
lad who had conducted me yaulted on the back of one of them, having a Rein
Deer skin for his saddle, and two seives by way of stirrups.” And again, at
Erontikis,—“ The rest of the night was passed in mirth and rejoicing, we had
race3 in sledges, drawn by Rein | Deer, and amused ourselves by riding on the
backs of these animals.” (Clarke's Winter in Lapland). Capt. Cochrane,
writing of the Tongousi (as he terms them) remarks— I was amused with their
manner of catching Rein Deer, as it reminded me of the hunting of wild
bullocks I had seen in Mexico; with this difference only, that there. the man
rides a Horse fully trained, and here a Rein Deer,” &e. &e. (Pedestrian Journal,
I, 373).

3D

380 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4,

their stead, they appear at first to be covered [as in all other Deer}
with a sort of skin, and till they come to a finger’s length, are so
soft, that they may be cut with a knife, like a sausage, and are
delicate-eating even raw. This we have from the huntsmen’s account,
who, when they are far out in the country, and are pinched for food,
eat them, which satisfies both hunger and thirst.” Of course they
are then most highly vascular and full of blood; and thus it appears
that this strange delicacy is not quite peculiar to the Chinese.

Professor Pallas, tracing the geographical range of the Rein Deer
in Asia, notices the occurrence of this animal in the Kinyan Alps
in Mongolia, between the rivers Amtr and Naun. (Zoogr. Rosso-
asiatica, edit. 1880, I, 203.) It can hardly migrate annually to the
sea-coast from that mountainous far-inland region, which migration
is held to be a necessity of existence with the Rein Deer of Lapland.
But does the large or Woodland race of this animal anywhere
migrate to the sea-coast ?

It is remarkable that the Rein Deer has never been domesticated
in arctic America; andthe more so, as the immediate western shore
of Behring’s Straits and the Aleutian Isles are inhabited by true
Esquimaux (Vide Von Wrangell, Sabine’s Translation, pp. 343, 372),
who cannot but know of the domestic herds in the possession of their
neighbours the Tschuktschi ;* but a reason may well be, that where

* By the way, Dr. Godman remarks that the wild “Rein Deer often pass,
in summer, by the chain of the Aleutian Islands, from Behring’s Straits to
Kamschatka, subsisting on the moss found on these islands during their passage”
(i. e. from America to Asia). Pennant stated that “they are not found in the
islands that lie between Asia and America, though numerous in Kamschatka.”
They do not appear to inhabit them permanently.

Cuvier has shewn, by a laborious investigation, that, during the historic
period, this animal never extended in Europe further south than the Baltic and
the northern parts of Poland; and, at present, as Sir C. Lyell remarks, it
“can scarcely exist to the south of the 65th parallel in Scandinavia; but
descends, in consequence of the greater coldness of the climate, to the 50th
in Chinese Tartary, and often roves into a country of a more southern latitude
than any part of England.” Referring to Dekay’s ‘Natural History of New
York,’ this author states—“It is with much hesitation that I include the Rein
Deer in the Fauna of our State; but the representations of hunters lead me to
suspect, that, when the yet unexplored parts of the State have been more
thoroughly examined, its existence may be disclosed. Pennant, in his time,
asserted that the Rein Deer was not found further south than the most northern
part of Canada. Charlvoix, however, saw one killed at Quebec. The specimen
in the cabinet of the Medical College at Albany came from Nova Scotia; and
Harlan asserts that it does not pass the State of Maine into the United States,
implying its existence there.” Professor Emmons observes—* It is only a few years

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 381

Dogs are employed for sledging, and are unaccustomed to the sight
of tame Deer, they would be very apt to attack and destroy them, as
has happened in instances where individual Rein Deer have been tamed
in the American fur-countries by Europeans. In Lapland, however,
the herds of domestie Rein Deer are always tended by several Dogs,
which guard and keep them in order and serve to hunt back any
stragglers. (Vide Lloyd’s Sc. Adv. II, 213.)

Referring to Dr. J. E. Gray’s ‘Synopsis of the Species of Deer’
(Proe. Zool. Soc. 1850, p. 225), I observe that he admits one species
only of Rein Deer, but which “varies exceedingly in size.” He
remarks—* They have a large variety in Newfoundland, nearly as
large as a heifer [a heifer of what race ?*], having very large and
heavy horns. There are some horns of this variety in the British
Museum. M. Middendorf informed me that the horns of the large
Siberian variety were as large as, and greatly resembled, the horns
from Newfoundland (Nova Scotia) in the British Museum collection.”
In other words, the American Woodland Caribou, and the large race
of N. Asia, are, in all probability, quite identical.

since this animal appeared in the northern parts of Vermont and N. Hampshire ;
from which it is not unreasonable to infer, that in earlier time it may have passed
still further south. Its gregarious habits and unsuspicious character would seem
fo ensure its speedy destruction, when placed within the reach of man.” It is
well known how much the climate of the Atlantic States of N. America has been
ameliorated, from the seasons being rendered less excessive, by the gradual exten-
sive clearance of the forests; as that of N. Hurope since the time of Czsar. On
the Pacific Coast of N. America, Capt. Beechey remarks that Rein Deer occur in
some seasons of the year in New Caledonia (now, to avoid confusion, termed British
Columbia), or the country drained by Fraser’s River.

* Clarke remarks, of the Cows which he saw in his journey from Tornea to
the Muonio river,—“ The Cows here are all of the same white colour, and very
little larger than sucking calves in England; but so beautiful, and yielding milk
of a quality so superior to any we had before tasted, that we longed to introduce
the breed into our own country. It is almost all cream; and this cream, with
the most delicious sweetness, is, at the same time, even when fresh, so coagulated,
that a spoon willnearly remain upright after it has been plunged in it. Of course,”
if is added, “its richness must be principally attributed to the nature of the
food which, during summer, these cows select for themselves in the forests; and
this consists entirely of the tender twigs and young shoots of trees.’ Travels
to the North Cape, p. 309.

The pretty little Norwegian cows arethus incidentally noticed: comment about
the “as if” is, of course, unnecessary. “Then came the goats and sheep, and the
little cows following like dogs, now and then stopping to take a bite, when the turf
looked particularly sweet ana tempting—little fairy cows were they, much smaller
than our Alderneys, finer in the bone, and more active in the legs; they looked
as if they had a cross of the Deerin them. They were all of one colour, a sort of
dirty cream-colour approaching to dun, and almost black on the legs and. muzzle.”
(Forest Scenes in Norway and Sweden. By the Rev. H. Newland, p, 156.)

3D 2

382 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [ No. 4,

Still it is rare that even the Woodland race in America attains to
the weight of 350 Ibs.! One, 4¢ ft. high at the shoulder, mentioned
in Capt. Cartright’s Journal, weighed, his quarters 270 tbs., the head
20 ibs., offal 20 tbs.—3810 ibs. in all: he had an inch of fat on his
ribs, and 13 in. on his haunches. Another, “an old buck of the
dwarf breed,” five inches lower at the shoulder and which had forty
points to his antlers* (the former having but 29), “ was in excellent
order, weighing in his quarters 314 fbs., with 23 tbs. of fat on his
haunches, and 1} in. thick on his ribs.” A buck of 27 stone is also
mentioned, which, “had he been killed in prime of grease, would
have stood at least 31 stone, or 434 Ibs. A very fat old doe weighed
154 tbs., and another 155 tbs. But all of these were particularly fine
animals.” In Lapland, “a fat ox-Deer weighed 122 Ibs., and had
10 ibs. of tallow. This is, I suppose,’ continues Mr. Laing, “as
much as the tame animal in general will feed to. The wild race,
which comes considerably further south, is a good deal larger.”

The domestic Deer of Lapland, however, vary even in neighbouring
parishes. “ None that I saw,” relates the Hon’ble A. Dillon, “ were
larger than our common English Fallow Deer. Those im Russian
Lapland, near Kola, are said to be much taller; while the wild ones
in Spitzbergen, though exceedingly fat, are far inferior in size.”
“The Deer which I observed, as I approached Tornea,” remarks Sir
A. C. Brooke, “and those [ afterwards met with beyond it, confirmed
me in what I had been told was the fact, that the further they live
north, the larger they are; and when I saw those which were brought
to England by Mr. Bullock from the Roraas mountains between
Christiania and Drontheim (bemg the southernmost limit of their
range in Scandinavia), their very great inferiority in size to the Deer
of Finnmark removed all doubt on the point. Large, however, as is
their size, I have been assured by persons who have made successive
voyages to Spitzbergen, for the purpose of taking this animal and the
Walrus, that the Rein Deer found on that island exceed very consider-
ably in bulk those of Finnmark ; and that their tallow alone, which isa
principal object in their capture, in many of them amounts to the
extraordinary weight of 40 tbs. Respecting the size of the Spitz-

* Capt. Cartwright obtained a pair “ with 72 terminal points.” (“ Journal of
16 years’ residence in Labrador.)”

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 383

bergen Deer,” continues this author (at variance with Mr. Dillon, and
also with a statement in the Appendix to Sir John Ross’s 2nd voyage)
“T have been able to satisfy myself, from having had an opportunity
of seeing in London a haunch, that was brought to England, having
been salted, and afterwards dressed; and from the extraordinary
dimensions of it, the animal must have been considerably larger than
any of the Rein Deer of Lapland.” According to Clarke,—“ The
breed of Rein Deer in the parish of Kroutikis [in Lapland] is larger
than that of Bickasjerf, but smaller than that of Kittila; and this
difference is wholly to be ascribed to the difference in the soil, as suited
to the growth of Rein Deer moss; on which account the Rein Deer
of the mountains are always smaller than those of the forest.”

Here, indeed, we have probably the key to the difference between
the barren-ground and woodland races of America, if not elsewhere ;*
but the difference of habit is remarkable. “In the fur-countries of
North America,” writes Sir John Richardson, “there are two well
marked and permanent varieties of this animal [incipient species,
according to Mr. Darwin’s theory], one of them confined to the
woody and more southern districts, and the other retiring to the woods
only in winter, and passing the summer on the coasts of the Arctic
Sea, or on the barren-grounds.; The latter weigh so little, that I
have seen a Canadian voyageur throw a full grown doe on his shoulders,
and carry it as an English butcher would a sheep. The bucks are
larger, and weigh (exclusive of the offal) from 90 to 130 tbs. Those
of the Woodland variety from 200 to 240 ths.” “ A small doe of
this,” remarks Hearne, “is equal to a northern buck: but, though
so considerably larger, their antlers, although much stronger, are not
so large and branching.” In Sir John Ross’s 2nd Voyage, we read that
aspecimen, “ of larger size than ordinary,” was obtained in Boothia,
weighing 250 ibs. From nose to base of tail it measured 5 ft. 10 in. ;
the tail 5¢ in.: height at the shoulder 44 in.; of the hind-quarters
A fj. 5 in.; and girth behind the four legs 55 in.; those of Melville
Island, Boothia, and Spztzbergen, it is stated, “did not average above
half the weight.” Probably, therefore, a straggler of the woodland

* The American barren-grounds are physically similar to the mpuntainous
parts of Lapland, and also to the ‘tundras’ of Siberia.

+ He subsequently remarks—“ Contrary to the habits of the Barren-ground
Caribou, the Woodland variety travels southward in the spring.”

384 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [ No. 4,

race. We may accordingly presume that the current statement that
the further northward this animal inhabits, the larger it grows, is
true only within certain limitations, depending much on the charac-
ter ofthe country. The large woodland race, indeed, inhabits south-
ward of the small barren-ground race: the former migrating in
summer to the polar sea; the latter southward to the mountains of
the interior; and this alike in Asia and America.

A NOTE ON THE ANTIQUITY OF THE HUMAN RACES.

To which I am induced by recalling to mind a passage in the
Introduction to Von Wrangell’s ‘ Narrative of an Expedition to the
Polar Sea’ (Sabine’s Translation, p. exvii), wherein a flint implement
is mentioned as being in use in modern times (4. D. 1809).
Indeed, elsewhere (p. 376), Von Wrangell notices, of the Tschuktschi,
that—“ Iron being scarce, they sometimes employ Walrus tusks
justead ;” and also that—“ The inhabitants of the Aleutian Isles
use spears pointed with slate in killing Whales” (p. 340). So did
other Esquimaux further east (7. e. in America) fashion slate as well
as bone weapons until they became acquainted with the use of iron,
and acquired possession of metal instruments from their European
visitors.—‘ On Fadegew Island, Sannikow found a Jahakir sledge,
and a knife, such as is generally used for scraping Rein Deer skins.
The blade, however, was not of iron, but of a hard sharp fézmt. In
New Siberia they had found an axe made of the tusk of a Mammoth.”
—Now Nilsson, exploring certain exceedingly antique tumuli in
Scania (the sowthernmost province of Sweden), found in them flint
arrow-heads or spear-heads—the so-called Celts or Kelts,—together
with bones of now extinct mammalia, and human bones including
skulls, which skulls were distinctly of the hyperborean type of
humankind, in a latitude considerably to the southward of the abode
of the hyperborean Mongol at the present epoch, unless where a
a much severer winter climate obtains! Considermg the ultra-
remote antiquity of the ‘Celts’ elsewhere discovered in temperate
latitudes, does not Nilsson’s discovery somewhat point to the glacial
period of Agassiz? Albeit the human animal most assuredly never
originated in the cireum-polar regions, any more than on the minor
continent now called America, however ancient may be the indis-

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 385

putable human remains discovered by Dr. Lund in certain Brazilian
caverns, and others since disinterred in the valley of the Mississipi!
The human organism pertains strictly to the catarrhine as opposed
to the platyrrhine division of anthropomorphous creatures, the former
proper to the major continent, the latter to the minor continent,—
the former (as in mankind) having invariably but two pre-molars
above and below on either side, the latter as constantly a series of
three pre-molars, &c. &c.: and it need hardly be added that the
naked frame (with hair on scalp affording some protection from the
sun, but certainly not from cold,) most surely indicates the original
and indigenous abode of mankind to have been in a hot region of
the earth, even where, at the present time, the animals most nearly
akin to humanity—so far as their bodily organization is concerned—
inhabit. But what do we know of the geology of the regions
tenanted by the Gorilla, the Chimpanzee, and the Orangs? Just a
little! Of their paleontology, almost nothing. It is therefore
exceedingly premature to dogmatize or to venture to affirm whether or
not a nearer (fossil) link may even yet be brought to light than is
the formidable Gorilla Ape, itself a re-discovery but of yesterday,
when the proper regions of the earth for such a quest shall have been
duly investigated. These remarks are meant to afford little more
than a hint; but it is one that will be understood by those for whom
it is intended.—E. B.

A NOTE ON DOMESTIC ANIMALS IN GENERAL.

In page 291 anfea, it is remarked that the efforts of modern Zoolo-
gical and other Societies have not been attended with much result
hitherto, as regards the domestication of wild animals; and I believe,
as there intimated, that the subjection of all the more important
domestic creatures was effected by human beings in a very rude state
of savagery. Since writing those remarks, I have seen the article
in No. CCXXYV of the ‘ Edinburgh Review’ on the “ Acclimatization
of Animals,” in which the results hitherto attained are brought to
notice. “The acclimatization of the Eland,” we are told, “ may be
now considered a fait accomple ;” but this is, at most, a preliminary
to its domestication, which by no means necessarily follows, or may

386 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [ No. 4,

even be possible. The Common Pheasant, for example, was probably
introduced into Britain during the period of Roman domination ;
yet, however thoroughly naturalized to the country (for the amount
of acclimatization in this instance is inconsiderable), and also however
tameable, it certainly manifests no tendency to become a domestic
bird, like the ordinary Common Fowl or the Turkey. It will not
attach itself to a home-stead. “The practical results,” we are told,
“of reproduction and acclimatization have been so entirely lost sight
of for ages, that the Turkey in 1524, the Musk Duck in 1650, the
Gold Pheasant in 1725, and the Silver Pheasant in 1740, are the
only additions to our catalogue of domesticated animals since the
Christian wera.” Surely the Gold and Silver Pheasants cannot be
justly termed domesticated, although tame, and the races permanently
maintained either i strict confinement, or turned loose into preserves.*
Most assuredly they are not likely to become free denizens of the
poultry-yard ; like the Guinea-fowl, the domestication of which is
really of comparatively modern date. Its name of Gwimea-fowl indi-
cates the indigenous abode of the particular species, a country
unknown to the Greeks and Romans; whose Meleagris and Gallina
numidica (quast nubica ?) referred to the species of N. E. Africa and
perhaps of Arabia (NuMIDA PTILORHYNcHA of Riuppell), received
by them v4 Nubie.t

Next, of the two other instances cited,—the Turkey and the Musk
Duck—it is remarkable that both of these were found by the Spanish
discoverers already domesticated in the New World. ‘This Schlegel

* Neither of them has begun to vary in colour as yet, as the semi-wild British
Pheasant often does, to the same extent as the tame Guinea-fowl.

+ According to W. G. Browne’s ‘ Travels in Africa,’ &e. (1792 to 1798), p.
264, those birds were even then brought in cages, ‘‘ as a profitable commodity,”
to Cairo from Darfour ; and doubtless therefore at the present day also, as like-
wise in ancient times. There is no reason to suppose that the Romans domes-
ticated them, even though they may have kept many in captivity. Prince John
of Portugal, the famous patron of African discovery (but more probably one of
his successors), has the credit of first introducing and multiplying the modernly
domesticated species from Guinea; and the earliest known distinctive description
of it is that by Dr. Caius (1570), in which the purple colour of the neck is men-
tioned, which will not apply to the EB. African N, prrtorHYNCHA.

That the EH. African bird was that known to the Romans is further distinctly
indicated by an expression of Columella, who notices its “paleain et cristam”
(peak and crest) ; referring to the frontal crest of N, prrnorHyNcHA (whence
its name), which is utterly wanting in the bald-fronted bird of Guinea

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 387

has remarked of the CARATNA MoscHATA;* and the Carnivora of
Montezuma’s menagerie were fed on the flesh of domestic Turkeys.

* © Revue Critique des Oiseaux d’ Europe,’ p. 108. Were the Geese of this
species which were “bred to supply feathers for ornaments” in the now ruined
eity of Quiché (lat. 15° N.), which, like Mexico, had its zoological and botanical
gardens attached to its palaceP (Stephens’s Incidents of Travel in Central
‘America, 11,179.) I have not access to the original authorities, and know of no
traveller more thoroughly indifferent to all matters of Natural History than was
Mr. Stephens, in a country, too, so teeming with objects of interest in its Faua
and Flora. In the hunts of that most exquisitely plumaged bird, the Ocellated
Turkey (MELEAGRIS OCELLATA), where so void of fear that he knocked one over
with a pistol (I, 397), he does not appear to have distinguished it from the
common wild Turkey of the United States (M. Gannrpavo) : and at the ruins
near Palenque (within the Mexican territory, in about 17° 20’), he remarks—
“We expected at this place to live upon game, but were disappointed. A wild
Turkey we could shoot at any time from the door of the palace; but, after
trying one, we did not venture to trifle with our teeth upon another” (II, 320).
Just as, in this country, an old Peafowl has the merited reputation of being tough,
as has likewise an aged gander! But it does not follow that all are not excel-
lent eating when of a proper age. (Indeed, another writer describes the flesh
of the Ocellated Turkey as“ most delicious-eating.” Proc. Lin. Soc. 1859,
pt. 1, p. 62). The Jaguar (FELIS ONCA) is indifferently styled by Mr. Stephens
both ‘ Tiger’ and ‘ Leopard ;’ and the Cougar or Puma (F. conconor) is of course
his ‘Lion.’ This was to have been expected; but that the most superficial
of observers should see the Ocellated Turkey and pass no remark on its extra-
ordinary beauty is somewhat surprising. At least it is not probable that the
wild MELEAGRIS MEXICANA occurs so far southward even as Palenque; and at
the modern village from which the neighbouring ruins derive their current name,
the author mentions haying procured a domestic Turkey for provender.

It may seem strange that the M. oceLiaTa, in addition to M. MEXICANA, was
not domesticated by the populous race which the Spaniards found so highly
civilized (in some respects) over a vast extent of country which it inhabits ;
but neither have the Jungle-fowls of S. India and Ceylon respectively (GaLLUS
SoNNERATII and G. STanteyi v. Lafayettii) been domesticated, while their con-
gener of N. India and of all S. E, Asia and its archipelago, even as far as Timor,
(G. FERRUGINEUS v. bankivus,) has been diffused in a domestic state over the
world. Mr. Gosse remarks that—“The common Turkey is, so far as Huropean
knowledge is concerned, indigenous to the greater Antilles; having been found by
the Spanish discoverers already domesticated by the Indians; and the European
domestic breed is descended from the West Indian, and not from North American
parentage.” (Birds of Jamaica, p.329.) He gives no authority for the statement,
and its accuracy is more than doubtful. As the late Mr. Broderip remarked—
“* Mexico was discovered by Grijalva in the year 1518: and we soon after find a
description of the Turkey as one of the productions of the country by Gomarra
and Hernandez, the latter of whom gives its Mexican name Hwuezototl, and
makes mention of the wild birds as well as of the tame. Oviedo, whose work
was published in Toledo in 1526, describes the Turkey well, as a kind of Peacock
of New Spain, which had been carried over to the islands and the Spanish main,
and was about the houses of the Christian inhabitants.” (Broderip’s Recreations
in Natural History.) This statement of Oviedo quite disposes of Mr. Gosse’s
assertion of its being zmdigenous to the greater Antilles.

In tracing the southern natural distribution of the genus Mrtraarts, it should
be borne in mind that the so-called “ wild Turkeys” of Guiana, mentioned by various
authors, are Curassows, often by their own shewing ; while that of Paraguay is no
other than the Psopuia CREPITANS (Vide ‘ Letters from Paraguay, Brazil, and the
Plate, by C, B. Mansfield, M. A., 1856, p. 533) ; and that the Dindous sauvages,

3 2

388 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [ No. 4,

It is only recently that the true prototype of the common Turkey
(GALLIPAVO MEXICANA of Gould) has been made known; and the
wild bird is peculiar to the eastern water-shed of N. America; the
wild Turkey of the Atlantic side of the Rocky Mountains being
conspicuously distinct. The domestic Turkey was imported into Spain
early in the 16th century; and from Spain it was introduced into
England in 1524. “This fowl was first seen in France in the reign of
Francis I, and in England in that of Henry VIII. By the date of the
reigns of these monarchs, the first Turkeys must have been brought
from Mexico ; the conquest of which was completed A. D. 1521.”*
These facts are generally known; but not the fact, for which there
is abundant evidence, that the domestic Turkey was introduced from
Ewrope into the N. American colonies, where a kindred wild species
abounded in the forest. Mr. Gould has remarked that the hybrids

or * wild Turkeys,’ of various regions of the old world are different Bustards ; among
others the great Bustard of Australia is not unfrequently designated the ‘ wild Tur-
key,’ and the Australian TaneGaLta Laruamt is termed the ‘ Brush Turkey.’ But
it appears that the true wild Turkey of the Atlantic side of the Rocky mountains
of North America (M. GALLIPAVO verus) was formerly naturalized in Ireland!
—the breed, the true copper-colour, with red legs.” (Vide Thompson, ‘ On
the former Existence of the Capercali in Iveland” Ann. Mag. N. H., X (1843),
p. 83.) The Société @ Acclimation should turn its attention to the naturalization
of this fine species, before it is quite extirpated, in various forests of Europe.
(For information regarding the Ocellated Turkey, vide Proc. Lin. Soc. 1889,
pt. 1, p. 62, and The Ibis, No. VIII.)

As the indigenous range of the Turkey genus is restricted to North and Cen-
tral America, so is that of the various Bustards to the major continent with
Australia. But the name ‘ Bustard’ is misapplied in the West, as that of ‘ wild
Turkey’ in the East. Thus the so-called ‘ Bustard’ of the N. American fur-
countries is the Canada Goose! (Vide Franklin’s 2nd Voyage, p. 80.) Hence
* Bustard Island’ on Lake Athabaska! Pernetty, in his Historical Journal of
the Voyage to the Falkland Islands, under the command of M. de Bougainville,
states that “‘ We found the Bustard exquisite, either boiled, roasted, or fricasseed.
It appeared from the account we kept that we ate 1500 of them.” The Falkland
Island Goose is probably here intended. In 8. Africa, the largest species of
Bustard is known as the Paoww (or ‘ Peacock’) to the colonists—perhaps the
true pronunciation of the Latin Pavo, imitative of the voice of the Peafowl.

* Encyclopedia Brittanica.

+ The reverend divine, Mr. Francis Higgzeson, who wrote ‘A Description of
New England’s Plantation’ in 1630, remarks of the harbour of Plymouth, that
‘the parsnips, carrots, and turnips are here bigger and sweeter than is ordinary
to be found in England; the Turkeys are far greater than our English Turkeys,
and exceedingly fat and sweet and fleshy.’ I take this quotation from the
‘Edinburgh Review,’ No. COVIII, p. 560; and it may be that wild Turkeys
are intended; but the reference to English Turkeys should indicate that the
latter were never derived from the N. American ‘ plantations,’ at least within the
knowledge of the colonists more than two centuries ago. Again, Mynheer Van-
der Donk, in his ‘ Description of the New Netherlands’ (Amsterdam, 1656),
describing the State of New York as it appeared at its first settlement by Euro-
peans, states, that “the most important fowl of the country is the wild Turkey.
They resemble the tame Turkey of the Netherlands !?

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 389

raised from the domestic Turkey crossed with the wild species of the
Atlantic States are rarely prolific.

Civilized man—or at any rate European civilized man—has domes-
ticated no animal from the New World; he has tamed and bred
certain Curassows and Guans, but it is doubtful if they can ever be
trusted loose and unmutilated in the poultry-yard, like the indi-
genously domesticated Turkey. The only truly domesticated animals
of America are sundry native Dogs, the Llama and Alpaca, and the
little insignificant Guinea-pig, among mammalia; and the Turkey
and the Musk Duck among birds. Of Old World species, the Rabbit
has been domesticated probably within the Christian era, and also
the Ferret (to a certain extent) among Carnivora ; but neither of these
are allowed their liberty (though some Rabbits, I think, might be,)
any more than are the races of white and parti-coloured Mice,—all of
which are so far domesticated that individuals require no taming, and
may be freely handled without occasioning distrust: the development
of the breeds of domestic Rabbits is, indeed, quite of modern date ; unless,
perhaps, in the instance of the long-haired Angora Rabbit. I believe
that all of the true Geese are most readily domesticable ; and the fine
Canada Goose falls within the category, but although tame Canada
Geese multiply freely, they have not yet so far succumbed to the usual
influences of domestication as to vary in colour, like the Pea-fowl and
Guinea-fowl, and even the semi-wild and protected Pheasant and the
Fallow Deer. Neither, for that matter, has the semi-domestic Swan,
which differs in no respect from the wild mute species, nor the
Pea-fowl and Guinea-fowl more than the semi-wild Pheasant. All of
the more thoroughly subdued (and highly varying) and of the more
important of domestic animals would seem to have been subjected by
mankind in an exceedingly low stage of civilization.

The only domestic Jnsessorial bird is the Canary-bird; and it
remains to be shewn that this also is not descended from a tame
stock possessed by the ancient Guanche inhabitants of the Canary
islands. With the exception of the Canary-bird, all domestic mem-
bers of the class Aves are either Pavonide, Columbide, or Anatide.
The only domestic mammalia are the Dog and Cat (and Ferret to a
certain extent) among the Carnivora, the Rabbit, Mouse, and Guinea-

3 E 2

390 Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. [No. 4,

pig among Rodentia, the Horse, Ass, and Pig among Pachydermata,
and the rest are Rwminantia including the Camelide.

Of other Vertebrata, only the Cyprinus or CARASSIUS AURATUS ;
and of Invertebrata only one or more species of Hive-bee and of
Mulberry silk-moth, unless the grana-fina Coccts which is doubtful,
—but the fact is attested that certain insects are domesticable. Among
mammalia, however, there is the crowning instance of all-dominant
civilized and domesticated mankind. Other species are or have been
(the individual, not the race,) tamed and trained, as the Elephant—
the Chita, Caracal, and even the Lion,—the Otter and the Cormorant,
—and various Mulconide ;* but not any of these can claim to be
regarded as domesticated races. A few more years will perhaps
show whether civilized man is competent to add to the number of
the latter.

I now pass to another and comparatively unimportant matter, which
I have not before discussed in a scientific Journal. Having treated
of the domestic Turkey, it may further be remarked that the
origin of the English name Zwurkey has been much discussed, as
applied to a bird indigenous to America. The question has often
been asked, and I think that it can be answered satisfactorily. It is
certain that the Guinea-fowl was commonly termed the “ Turkey
Hen” in former days, and hence a difficulty sometimes in knowing
which bird is meant by sundry old authors. As the Portuguese
discoveries along the west coast of Africa preceded those of the
Spaniards in America, there is reason to infer that our British ances-
tors became acquainted with the Guinea-fowl prior to their knowledge
of the Turkey; and the English trade being then chiefly with the
Levantine countries, our ancestors may well have fancied that it
came from thence. Referring to a curious old dictionary in my
possession (published in 1678), for the word Meleagris, I find it
translated “a Guinny or Turkey Hen:” Galline Africane seu Nu-
midice, Var. sine que vulgo Indica” (Cog d’ Inde of the French,
corrupted into Dinde and Dindon!). Again, Numidica guttata of
Martial is rendered “a Ginny or Turkey Hen.” Looking also into

* Add the Pig-tailed Monkey (INUUS NEMESTRINUS) in Sumatra, where trained
to gather cocoa-nuts ; whence termed by Rafiles Simiacarpolegus. Also CYNOCE-

PHALUS HAMADRYAS by the ancient Egyptians. (Vide figure in Wilkinson’s
‘Domestic Manners of the ancient Egyptians,’ I, 150.)

1860. ] Notes on the Races of Rein Deer. 391

an English and Spanish Dictionary of so late as 1740, I find Galli-
pavo rendered “a Turkey or Guinea Cock or Hen.” Well, it is
known that our British forefathers originally derived the domestic
Turkey from Spain; and meanwhile they are likely to have obtained
a knowledge of the true habitat of the Guinea-fowl ; and therefore
may very probably have supposed the former to be the real Durhey-
fowl, as distinguished from the G@winea-fowl; and if the word ‘fowl’
be dropped in the one instance and not in the other, be it remembered
that there was another special meaning for the word Guinea, having
reference to the Gold Coast ;* otherwise the bird might have come to
be known as the ‘ Guinea,’ as the Bantam-fowl is now currently desig-
nated the ‘ Bantam,’ and the Canary-bird as the ‘Canary,’ or the
Turkey-fowl the ‘ Turkey.’ The latin-sounding name Gallipavo seems
to be of Spanish origin, and obtains among the Spaniards to this
day ; but their earliest name for it was Pavon de las Indias, “est
a dire,” as Buffon remarks, “ Paon des Indes Occidentales ;” which
; explains the reference to India (perpetuated in Dindon).

* The name Guinea-pig, I believe, is not a corruption of *‘ Guidna-pig’ (as has
been suggested) ; but the animal was brought to Europe in the Guinea slavers
on their return voyage ; who also brought sundry small African Finches, which
have been described as natives of Brazil. It is curious that the Musk Duck was
formerly known in England as the ‘ Guinea Duck,’ also because brought from 8.
America by the Guinea slavers, and it was considered as a great delicacy for the
table ; and the white breed of it is mentioned by Dr. Caius, so early as 1570, by
the name of the ‘Turkish Duck!’ This species was noticed by Crawfurd in the
Siamese capital, and there known as the ‘Manilla Duck.’ It has long been
diffused over 8S. E. Asia, and is now common even in Polynesia, (Vide Ellis’s
Missionary Tour through Hawaii, &c.)

+ Another curious instance of the kind is that of the small speckled red
Finches of India (HsTRELDA AMANDAVA), which have long been known in Eng-
land by the name of ‘ Amadayats.’ They are more than once familiarly referred
to, as ‘ Amadayats,’ in Sheridan’s ‘School for Scandal’ (Act V, Sc. 1), brought
out in 1777. And they actually take this name from the city of Ahmedabad in
Guzerat! Witness the following passage from ‘ A New Account of Hast India
and Persia,’ by John Fryer, M. D., Cantabriy. (1698). Among other curiosities
brought to Surat, were—“‘ From Amadavad small birds, who, besides that they
are spotted with red no bigger than measles, the principal chorister beginning,
the rest in concert, make an admirable chorus.” In the ‘ History of the Settle-
ments of the Europeans in the Hast and West Indies,’ translated from the
French, by J. Justamont in 1776, I find the name of the Guzerat city spelt
Amadabat! And hence, again, the specific name Amandava of Linnzus, and
the generic name Amadima ot Swainson! The French term these pretty little
birds Bengalis, adopted as the English generic appellation by Swainson in treat-
ing of sundry African species. Our Indian bird is the Bengalus punctulatus of
Brisson, le Bengali piqueté of Buffon, and Amaduvade Finch of Albin (about
1750). The name Lengali has probably reference to Benguela in W. Africa,
whence sundry of the tribe had been brought to Hurope.

392 Votes on the Races on Rein Deer. [No. 4,

At the present time the domestic Turkey is nowhere raised more
abundantly, nor is more cheaply procurable, than in the country from
which it thus erroneously derives its English name: for, although
the Musalmans of India refuse to eat its flesh, (alleging that it
partakes of the nature of the Hog, as shewn by the tuft of bristles
on its breast,) their co-religionists of Turkey, Egypt, and even
Arabia (at Jidda at least, the port of Mekka), esteem it highly; and
at Cairo it is customary, some hours before killing one, to give it a
dose of raki, which is believed to render the flesh more tender. The
only Turkeys I have seen in India are of the Norfolk breed, with
generally black plumage; and this, with the bare skin of the head
and neck, may possibly have led to a supposition that the bird is
akin to a common black Vulture of the country, with bare red neck,
the OTOGYPS PONTICERIANUS ;* yet, if the bird had been introduced
by Muhammedans—say from Persia, instead of by Christians from
Europe, it is probable that people of that faith would have eaten the
Turkey here as elsewhere. Old Chardon mentions its introduction
into Persia from Venice by some Armenian merchants.

* Some Turkeys which I once possessed did actually associate, to a certain
extent, with a Vulture of the kind chained to a post; that is to say, they gener-
ally kept near it, as if imagining the black Vulture to be one of their own kind.

PPP LPPILLPPLIPL{PAII IIIa

1860. ] Literary Intelligence. 393

Literary Intelligence.

Dr. Haug writes from Poona, in a letter dated November 16th,
that he has sent to press, in Bombay, the text of the Aitareya Brah-
mana,* prepared from three MSS. He is also engaged in making an
English translation with notes. Dr. Haug has some thoughts of
haying a Mahratta translation prepared as well ;— which will indeed
be a novelty in India! “An edition and English translation of the
most important parts of the Rig Veda and Yajur Veda will follow.”
—The second part of his very able work on the Gathas of Zoroaster
is also shortly expected from Germany.

The British Museum has lately secured the pick of Capt. Hay’s
Bactrian collections for £260, and the choice cabinets of Col. Abbott
have also, by the owner’s liberality, been temporarily placed in the

same Institution so as to be available for all scientific purposes.

5 The following is an extract from a very interesting letter received
by the President from Col. Cunningham. It is dated 30th Septem-
ber, and is, we hope, only the forerunner of further valuable com-
munications from the same quarter. The inscriptions here referred
to have arrived in safety, and are now undergoing translation by
Babu Rajendralal Mitter. We publish also the list of coms sent by
Col. Cunningham for sale or exchange, in order that others may have
the opportunity of supplying themselves at the prices fixed with
such coins as the Society do not take.

“ The inseriptions which I possess are about equal in number and in
importance to the whole that have yet been published in the Journal
from its first commencement.

“The earliest inscription which I can bring to your notice is one of
Asoka’s rock edicts in Indian Pali containing the names of Antiochus,
Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas and Alexander. For the knowledge of
this inscription I am indebted to Mr. Forrest of the Canal Depart-
ment, who discovered the inscription on a huge boulder, or isolated
rock, on the western bank of the Jumna, at Khalsi (or Khalsi
kangra) within the Sewalik range.—I have only seen a portion of

* M. Regnier, we believe, is preparmg an edition in Europe, which will be
aecompanied by Sayana’s Commentary.

394 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 4,

the inscription copied by hand by Mr. Forrest—but he will no doubt
be able to make a complete copy during the approaching cold weather.
—I may mention that the letter R is net used at all in this inserip-
tion, L being invariably substituted as in Laja for Raja, and in dala
instead of dara in the name of Alexander.

“I propose to send you the inscriptions by an early opportunity.—
One of them I enclose at once, which is the earliest that has yet
been found connected with Gwalior. If Rajendralal will kindly
undertake to translate the inscriptions, I shall feel myself most
deeply indebted to him. His knowledge of the various ancient cha-
racters is extensive, and he will have little difficulty in transferring
the inscriptions into modern Nagari. But Rajendralal has not the
same experience of ancient inscriptions that I have had, and I think
it would be worth while if he, or you, or the Secretary of the Asiatic
Society would send me the Nagari transcript along with the transla-
tion for comparison. I ask this because I am aware of the numerous
mistakes in the transcripts and translations of previous inscriptions.
I will only refer to three inscriptions just now.

“1st.—In the inscription on the Boar Statue at Hran, James
Prinsep read the Raja’s name as Tarépani—whereas it is Toramana.

“ 2nd.—In an inscription translated by H. H. Wilson (see Thomas’s
Prinsep’s Antiquities, 11. 245 note 2) the 4th and 7th names are given
as Vrddipta and Siddha. They should be Pradipta and Singha.
There are other mistakes besides these.

“3rd.—In the great inscription from Kajraha in Bundelkhund,
translated by Sutherland, the mistakes are numerous and important,
See Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1839. For instance—the
date should be Samvat 1056 instead of 1019. The inscription was
not re-engraved in kakuda, or ‘bad’ letters, but in kwmuda, or
‘beautiful’ letters. The author of the inscription was DHANGA,
not Bane, and he did not live 109 autumns (satam sanavakam) but
upwards of 100 autumns (satam samadhikam). Of his ancestors
Vagyati and Vahila should be Vakpati and Rahila. The latter formed
the lake which is now called Rahilya Sagar to the south of Mahaba.

“The correction of the name of Banga to Dhangais of the greatest
value to the histery of the Chandels as it connects the Kajraha
inscription genealogy, which ends with him, with that of the Mhow

1860.] Literary Intelligence. 395

inseription genealogy which begins with him (see Price’s translation
of this inscription in the 12th vol. Asiatic Researches).

“The Kajraha inscription must of course be revised—-but I possess
an earlier and equally long inscription of Dhanga, dated in Samvat
1011 or A. D. 954, just forty-five years prior to the other which
records his death. A third long inscription refers to Sri Kokalla;
but the date, I think, precludes the possibility of this referring to
the great founder of the Kulachuri Haihayas.

“ Of the Gwalior inscriptions one of the most interesting is a record
of Bhoja Deva, dated in 933 Samvat—both in words and figures =
A. D. 876. As this date agrees with that assigned to the great
Bhoja of Malwa by Kalhan pundit, viz. A. D. 8883—901, there can
be little hesitation in attributing this inscription to the famous
Bhoja—(N. B. The form of the figure 9 in this date is the same as
that which Rajendralal has read as 7.) There are many interesting
inscriptions of the Kachwahas and Tomaras of Gwalior—which will
afford a sketch of the destinies of the fortress from about A. D. 800
down to the present time. A poem which I possess by the Bard
Kharg Rai connects the last Kachwaha prince of Gwalior with the
founder of the Kachwaha dynasty of Amber (Jaipoor). The traditions
still preserved at Narwar connect that large fortress with the same
prince. Tod calls him Dula Rao—but that was not his name.
He was called Teg-Pal, and lost his ancestral kingdom by his absence
for two years in Rajputana, where he went to fetch his bride. The
beauty of the bride and the dalliance of the ‘bridegroom’ (dulha)
are. celebrated by the poet; and tradition still preserves the story of
the less of his kingdom by Dulha Rao, or the ‘ Bridegroom Prince.’

“ Amongst the latest illustrations of the fortunes of the Gwalior
family, I may refer to the Sanskrit inscription which was placed over
the Kathantiya gate of the fort of Rohtds. (See Journ. As. Soe.
Bengal, Sept. 1839.) In this the family is called Zomara, and not
Tuar, as by Tod. The name of the 4th prince has been misread:
it should be Dunggara, and not Hangara. Eight of the family were
Rajas of Gwalior from Vira Sinha the contemporary of Taimér to
Vikramaditya, who fell on the field of Paniput, fighting against the
emperor Baber. You will find all these Rajas mentioned in Ferishta’s
History at different times.

3.F

396 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4,

“T have just packed up five of the Gwalior inscriptions, which will
be taken down to Calcutta by an officer who starts to-morrow from
Nynee Tal. I have duplicate copies for comparison with the Nagari
transcripts that may be sent up to me. I have added also an inserip-
tion in small characters from Ratanpur, in the Nagpur district.

“ Another very large inscription in middle-sized well formed letters
contains a long genealogy of some unknown princes—with, appa-
rently, the history of a temple between Samvat 960 and 1025, or for
sixty-five years. The money of the time is called ‘ Sri-mad Adi
Varaha dramma, which is clearly the small silver Varéha coinage
bearing the Boar incarnation on one side, and the legend ‘Sri-mad
Adi Varaha’ on the other. A new era is also mentioned, as well as
I can remember now (for the inscription is with Mr. Griffith) the
Varahada era, beginning about 438 B. C., which is probably therefore
the same as the Virat era. There is a Maharaja Bhoja Deva in this
list also.

“T enclose a small inscription from Kajraéha which will show
Rajendralal two things.—I1st, that there may be a blunder in a date,
notwithstanding the care that owght to have been taken—and 2nd, the
form of the figure 5, which is like our English 5 with rather a long
head. This peculiar form of the figure is found in one inscription
along with the common 5. I should be glad to have a translation of
this inscription if Rajendralal would kindly undertake it. The date
is probably 1011—at least I satisfied myself by personal inspection
that the figure 1 was first engraved and afterwards changed to ©.
I understand the inscription to record a series of gifts to the temple
of Jinandth by Dhénga Raja. The gifts are numbered.—Ist, the
Pdhila Garden. 2nd, the Chandra Garden. 38rd, the Little Chandra
Garden. 4th, the Sankara Garden. Sth, the Panch Itala Garden.
6th, the Mango Garden. 7th, the Dhanga Tank. Perhaps Dhanga
should be read Ghanga; but in the 8rd line he is called Raja; and I
feel inclined to identify him with the Dhanga Raja of the large
inscriptions from the Brahmanical temples.

“Of coins I can tell you but little, not from want of new matter,
but from want of time. Of novelties I may, however, mention a
square copper coin of a new king, Epander, and a tetradrachm of
Antiochus Nikator with the name of Agathokles on the reverse.

1860. ] Literary Intelligence. 397

The title of Nikator is, I believe, unknown as belonging to an
Antiochus. I have also a hemidrachma of Nikias; and Mr. Bayley
and I have each a hemidrachma of Diomedes, but of different types.

“ Of Hindu coins I may mention that Mr. Bayley has a gold speci-
men of Pravarasena of Kashmir, and that I have several specimens
in copper of MWihira kula, and one specimen of Hiranya kula and one
of Gokarna. These coins prove that Professor Lassen’s arrangement of
the Kashmir dynasties is untenable. I have also a fine specimen of
Tribhuvana Gupta’s coinage.

“ Of Indo-Scythian coins the finest specimens are in gold. One has
a male figure standing beside a horse with the legend APOOACIIO,
‘the divine steed.’ The figure is like that of MIIPO, Ahir, or
the sun, to whom the horse was sacred. Another coin has a figure
standing full face with the legend MAACHNO, that is MJahasena.
Another coin has two figures both standing to the front with the
legend CKANAO KOMAPO BIZATO—that is Skanda-hwmara, Visa-
kha. Now Mahasena, Skanda, Kumara, and Visakha are all titles of
Karttikeya, the god of war—and I believe that these coins give us
the earliest notices of this god.

“ By a late paragraph in one of the Calcutta newspapers, I see that
the Asiatic Society are anxious to part with some of the duplicate
coins of the Stacy collection. I propose therefore to exchange some
of my duplicates with the Society. For this purpose I have sent off
a packet of coins to your address—all labelled and priced, as per
accompanying list—from which the Society can select such coins as
they may wish to possess to the extent of 800 Rs. in exchange for a
number of the Society’s coms, which I have selected from the Stacy
collection as per accompanying list. I think that you will find a very
great variety amongst the coins which I send down—and some most
beautiful and rare specimens. Amongst them are specimens of the
Indo-Scythians APOOACIIO and CKANAO KOMAPO.

List of Coins for Sale or Exchange.

Metal.

Gao, ©: PERSIA. Rs. As. P.

ere Oe Diaries cae cots ccs etetee POU tO. 1G

re Ore Warles Yer setees |= LO O30
3 F 2

398
Opal
0 1
Oost
OR
0 0
0 0

eoooor
HFOrFHS

(=)
oo

SOOO So SS ©
PreEpNyDRhrEREH

oo
SIS

SS OOS) 2&2 (=) Sil Oa

ow

Literary Intelligence.

GREECE.
Alexander the Great, tetra-
drachm,.. dave
Tahoe: backers

SYRIA.

Antiochus Theus, tetradrachm,

Ditto ditto drachmas, .........

Demetrius Head of Diana and
Tripod, .

Ditto Hones s heed baal ae
plaamtisiead ee cencsce sectiees

Bacrria.
Diodotus, stater; os. ..4.5. fscsc6
Eucratides, tetradrachma,
Ditto ditto, bad
iy CLAS IG 2, Meee inttnae «delete
Apollodotus, hemidrachma,
head, . 5
Toca tell Mesiae cats, 3
types,.. dae
Hiei! cancun He tcin ase
Ditto drachma, .
Azas, diavacnina, Supiten)
Ditto hemidrachmas, 4: types,

Azilisas, didrachmas, 2 types,

Ditto hemidrachmas, 2 types,
Vonones and Spalhores,
Vonones and Spalgadames, ...

Rome.
Roman copper As and Semis,
Demariu, picked coins at 6, ...
Cistopori, Antony and Cleo-
OEM SCAN Be WN Aan coclaad oe
head oOsiushssrsscsaeasceeetees

Zone O
10 0 0
30 0 O
12 O40
107 AO a0
a.) O20
100 0 O
20 0 O
25 0 0
5 0 0
10 0 O
60 0 O
LOS ORO
1010 230
160207. 0
Sie CaO
30 0 0
5) 405 0
10 0 O
10,0250
5 0 O
42 0 0
LOOT ORO
20D sONTO

[ No. 4,

bare head.
helmeted
[head.

1860. ] Literary Intelligence.
GREECE.

O 2 O Aegina, different sizes,......... 20
ey BO Meshos Wise Se Renin 8. 6

Bo (iarentamii ks AeA. ee 5
Rieti OBA OR Yds aie cs cesengetiwes 5 2
moeen Asi Minor? <A; Hecta, csc, 2 3° Lo
cad Lua TES 39 Tor 177 ea mee 2
RRP E Ch PUNT T ESE 5 6 Sasso 8s eace oes 2
BP ete, VOR COlGHIS 8. sh 08 eee eee oe a's 2
re Pr Or OE OCIS 320 ch iisdise canoes Sesides ice 2

InDO-SCYTHIAN.
1°O 0 Kanerki, Rev. PAPPO, ...... 50
ne. Or -Ditto, Rev MAO 3 22.e.. 50
Peo. O° = Ditto, iev.,AOPO; 42) .. 50
1 0 O Ditto, Rev. APOOACTIO,... 80
e 0 O° “Ditto, Rev. OPAAENO: 60
eo Oe =O OREO Tee 50
Oi Or Oerki ev. MMRO! 263 025.. 7 00
1 0 O Ditto, Rev. CKANAO-KOMA-
PO BISAROM ond 1.560

0 Ditto; Rev: (PAPPO: : oo) 5. 16
1 O O Ditto, Rev. APAOXPO, ...... 16
POO; ADitto Rev. AINO; 7.532 so 016
15 45 5

Amethyst. Peleus and Thetis,
by Pyrgoteles, the gem en-

Soro Se ose ©

et

399

0 Tortoise.

0 2calves’heads.

0 Man on Dol-
phin.

0 Wolf’s head.

O Electrum.

O Pegasus.

0 Lion’s head.

O Female head.

O Ox’s head.

O large.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.

0 ditto.
O small.
0 ditto.
0 ditto.

———s

Co.’s Rs. 1,182 0 O

graver of Alexander,......... 300 O O
Head of Socrates, pink stone, 20 O O
1,502 0 0

The 7 Roman Denarii are—
ECCT inside
Ditto

Female head.

Scribonia, 10+.

Head of Vejovis C. LICINIVS L. F. MACER.
Rey. Jupiter on a goat.
Rev. PVTEAL.

400 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 4,

Acilia, .......... Head of Venus, Juno Sospita with snake.
JENGUGM ty os3A00 Youthful head. Rev. Goat.
Metella,......... — P. METELLVS, SCIPIO, IMP.

Augustus, ...... Bare head, CAHSAR, COS. V. Rev. Crocodile
AEGYPTO CAPTA.

In a subsequent letter Col. C. adds that he has a square copper
coin of Demetrius with an Arian legend. ‘In the Greek legend he
takes the title of Nikator, which is translated by Aparajita, and not
by the Aparahata of the later kings.’

In another letter dated 16th December, Col. C. writes of still
further additions of rare and unique coins made to his cabinet.

“The unique coins are Ist, a gold dinar of Kanishka with Greek
legends —obverse BACIAEYC BACIAEoN KANHPKOY—and reverse
HAIOC. 2nd, a similar gold dinar, with the same figure on the
reverse but with both legends in the native language, but Greek cha-
racters, respectively PAO NANO PAO KANHPKI KOPANO and
MiIPO—one of the rarer coins which I have obtained is the dinar of
Hoérke with three figures on the reverse. The specimen is in the
most perfect preservation—and the reverse legend is distinct, exactly
as I formerly read it—CKANAO KOMAPO MAACHNO BIZATO,
these being three of the well known names of the Indian god of war—

Skanda-kuwmara, Mahasena, Visakha.

“ But a still more interesting and valuable discovery of this prince
Hoérke is the mention of a Vihar named after him in one of the
newly found Mathura inscriptions. The inscription records a gift
to the monastery of the great king of kings, the heaven descended
Huveshka. Now as the name of Kanishka became Kanerke on the
coins, I infer that Hwveshka would have been rendered Hwuverke or
in Greek OOHPKE, which has hitherto been looked upon as equiva-
lent to Hoérke. The only record of this prince’s name is in the
Raja Tarangini where he is called Hushka, which may either have
been the usual contraction of his name—or the casual contraction
to suit the metre of Kalhan pundit’s verse.

“This discovery has further led to the true reading of the prince’s
name in the Ariano Pali legend of the Wardak Vase. In Prinsep’s
Indian Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 63, Thomas reads the name as Hovesh-

1860. ] Literary Intelligence. 401

shandra, and I was myself inclined to adopt Harischandra, but I feel
satisfied now that the true reading is Hoveshkasa.

“Three of the Mathura inscriptions are dated in figures the same
as those on the Sah coins of Saurashtra, but with the addition of
the puzzling x, a real unknown quantity, which is also found in the
Ariano Pali inscriptions of Manikyala and Wardak. One correction
of a previous error I have already derived from these inscriptions—
namely that the character di, which I read as 10 in the Sanchi
inscription, is really only a contraction for divasa = day. 'The date
of the Sanchi inscription is therefore san 93 Bhadrapada di 4.—
“In the year 931 Bhadrpad, 4th day.”

“ Amongst the Muttra inscriptions there is one recording the gift
of a statue of Sakya Bhikshu, on the pedestal of a small standing
figure. Amongst the names of donors are Buddhananda, Buddha-
ghosha, and Buddarakshita. Amongst the sculptures are the well
known representation of Maya, the mother of Buddha, holding by
the branch of the Sal tree previous to her confinement. There are
also the birth of Buddha (the infant with a halo round his head) ;
the meditation; the teaching; and the death. There are several
colossal figures of Buddha, and numerous pillars belonging to that
peculiar kind of stone enclosure which I have named the “ Buddhist
railing.” No Jess than twenty-six bases of pillars have already been
found; and more will no doubt be found hereafter. Altogether I
consider that the mounds of Mathura most probably contain remains
of greater antiquity than those of Benares, and I look forward to
further discoveries with much interest.”

Dr. Sprenger writes from Berne that he has already printed some
200 pages of his continuation of the Life of Mahommed.

In the following extract from a letter from Mr. E. C. Bayley, dated
10th November, will be found an interesting passage regarding plated
coins, an instance of which occurred among some .old Heyptian
coins lately presented to the Society by Mr. C. J. Evans. Mr. B.
also pursues the subject of the identification of ‘Sahet Mahet’
described in his previous letter on the information communicated to
him by Rajah Maun Singh.

402 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4,

“First as to plated coins, they are not uncommon, and are
evidently ancient, I have myself met with didrachma of Hippostratus,
Azilizas, and Azas, with a drachma of Hermeeus and with hemidrachmas
of Menander, Apollodotus and Philoxenes, &c. I have no doubt
too the celebrated silvered Kadphises was one of this type. I have
even found a copper hemidrachma of Menander which had clearly
never been silvered. Once too near Rawul Pindee I found in a
village an immense hoard of Satnanta Deo coins evidently intended
to be silvered. They were in brass and blundered terribly in their
execution. JI have no doubt that the ancient Hindu passed bad
money as often as his modern descendant.

“This much for that question. In “re Sahetana” I have succeeded
by the aid of Fa hian, in getting a clear identification of Sahet
Mahet. I find this in the account of Buddha’s death (‘ Sakya
Muni’) which Laidlay, in speaking of Kusinagar, extracts from
Turnour’s Mahawanso. In it Sakya Muni’s disciples are represented
as remonstrating with him for selecting so insignificant a place as
Kusinagar as the scene of his ‘nirvana,’ and ask why he has not
selected one of the six neighbouring great cities, ‘ Varanasi’ (Benares),
‘Rajagaho’ (Rajgriha), ‘ Sawattho’ (Sravarti), SanHETAN—Kosambhi
or Champa. Sahetan is clearly ‘Sahet Mahet.’ I have since heard
from C. A. Elliott and from the Raja of Kupoorthulla, who have
both visited it, and who confirm Maun Singh’s description in all
respects. It is, the former says, Jilnabed on the Raptee. It is
in the Kupoorthulla Réjah’s illaka, and he purposes clearing it of
jungle. This cold season I have spoken to him about it, but it
would do no harm if you write to him. He is a very intelligent man
and speaks admirable English very fluently. It is no doubt a good
field, and I would advise your trying it.

As to ‘ Champa’? and‘ Kosambh’ mentioned above, the former is,
T suppose, perhaps to be looked for about Champarun, if similarity of
names is worth anything. Kosambhi, Fa hian places N. W. of
Sarnath at Benares and at a distance (13 yieow yau = 60 miles)
which would land it near Sultanpur, near to which as I told you Raja
Maun Singh says, there are Buddhist remains.

“ But the pundits here declare it is identical with Karra Manikpur.
I had, however, a discussion on the subject and found that their

1860. | Luterary Intelligence. 403

authority was the Vrihat Katha or Katha Sarit Sagar, and that this
they declared maintained that Kosambhi was on the Ganges. However,
they brought me a portion of this work to-day, and admitted that
on referring to it they found that it merely said that the Ganges
flowed through the realm of Kosambhi, but that one passage almost
distinetly said that Kosambhi was not on the Ganges, for it said that
the king built it away from rivers to avoid being washed away by
them. ‘This book, however, declared that it was founded by ‘Sata-
kanik, translated as ‘him of the hundred battalions’ and son to
‘Sahasrakanik, king of the 1000 battalions.’ Can Kosambhi be
the ‘ Sanakaniha’ of the Allahabad and Sanchi inscriptions ?”

We are at last in possession of a cast in clay of the famous inscrip-
tion on the Behar pillar of which an incorrect reading was published
in our Journal many years back. The cast is in the hands of
Babu Rajendralal Mittra, who hopes to succeed in deciphering and
translating it.

Several facsimiles of this inscription have been at different times
procured, but the impressions given by them have been too faint and
indistinct to allow of the text being correctly read. We owe the
present cast entirely to the exertions of Mr. Charles Hollings of Gyah,
who deserves the Society’s cordial thanks for the perseverance with
which he has endeavoured to meet their wishes in regard to this
pillar and the important record which it is believed to bear.

Capt. Lees is engaged in printing for the use of his College the
Kholdi Barin ( wy S& ) of Wahshi ( (.%=9 ) who died A. H. 992.
He was born in Kirman, but as he resided chiefly at Yazd, he is
generally called Yazdi. The Kholdi Barin is a short Masnawi, written
in charming Persian and in the same metre as J ami’s Sabhat ol-Abrar,
and is deservedly popular. The author is sometimes, in India, con-
founded with Wahshi-i Dawlatabadi, but though poems are ascribed
to him, nothing certain appears to be known about him. Wahshi-i
Dawlatabadi must apparently be Wahshi-i Kashi, a pupil of Mohta-
sham i Kashi, who came to India, and lived here for a long time.

He died in India A. H. 1013.

3) (8

404 Hrrata.

ERRATA IN VOLUME XXVIII.

———-=

Page 124 line 6 ab infra, for srarniti read aragi wis.
» 125 ,, 19 for svaifa ae read sraita ae.
» 129 ,, 15 for a read a.
» 129 ,, 5 ab infra, for faray read farey.

ERRATA IN THE PRESENT VOLUME.

Page 324 line 5 for dated read stated.
» — » 20 for TS read TOR,
» — » 29for phew eG (eyes
» 388 4, 24 for lolo read yale.
» 043 , 2 for p. 3 read p. 324.
» 844 4, 80 for pdmSe read pdnSe,

[ No. 4,

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For SEPTEMBER, 1860.

nnn nn nnn

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 5th instant—

Major H. L. Thuillier, Vice President, in the chair.

The Proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Dr. C. Holst, Secretary to the Royal University of
Christiania, the latest publications of the University.

2. From the British Association for the Advancement of Science,
a report of the 29th Meeting of the Association held at Aberdeen,
in September, 1859.

3. From the Secretary to the Government of Bengal, the latest
Report of the Geological Survey of India.

4. From the Acting Principal of the Grant Medical College,
Bombay, a copy of the report for the College Session 1859-60.

5. From Baboo Rungalal Banerjea, a copy of his work on the
Importance of Physical Education, being the first work of the kind in
the Bengali language.

6. From Mr. J. C. Evans, a few coins found by himself in Egypt ;
among these are some genuine Ptolemies and one or two forgeries
of the Ptolemaic period.

7. From Baboo Rajendra Mullick, a pair of very fine adult Cas-
sowaries, male and female, that have been prepared as skeletons.

8. From Captain Haughton, Port Blair, Andamans, through the
President, a marine annelide, taken off the coast of Sumatra.

9. From G. J. Evans, Esq., a small lizard and two snakes from
Egypt.

3G 2

4.06 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

10. From Mr. W. Theobald a few fossils from the miocene beds
of Bordeaux.

11. From Mr. J. H. Reily, Commissioner of Soonderbunds, a
slab-stone containing an Arabic inscription found in a Musjid, 8 miles
from Mirzagunge. A sketch of the Musjid drawn by Mr. Gomes
accompanied the following letter, addressed to the President by
Mr. Reily.

“‘T send with pleasure the deer and the stone. The latter was found
on the north bank of the Slab River at an dbad called Byang in a
Mut or Musjid, which is in tolerable preservation. The land round
the Mut is now clear, but the temple was found in the jungle when
it was cut down with the stone init. There is no story or tradition
attached to the dZuwt—the generation that built it seems to have
passed away, and the place to have run into jungle and remained
covered with forest jungle for a great number of years. The principal
room in the J/wt has an arched roof in good preservation inside a
regular dome. The mortar of the building is not soorkie or pound-
ed bricks but sand and lime, and very adhesive.

There is a good tank near the J/ut; the inscription on the stone
appears to mea verse from the Koran.”

Again on the 10th July last he wrote :—

“T senda sketch of the Musjid drawn by Mr. Gomes, who fortunately
had a drawing of it in his Field Book. The accompanying extract
from Lieutenant Hodge’s Map will shew that the site of the Musjid
is about eight miles from Mirzagunge, the nearest decennially settled
village. The lands about the Musjid are at present under cultivation,
but there are still a few of the old forest trees standing, and Mr.
Shawe’s Resumption Decree, dated 1842, states that the lands were
at that time under dense Soonderbun jungle. The jungle about these
parts is tree, not Null jungle. There are two slabs of sand-stone
evidently used as steps, but bearing no inscription. The interior of the
Musjid is ornamented with figures cut in brick, and the dome is very
substantially built, and is about 30 feet high. There isa tank not far
from the building, and I was told it was found when the jungle was
cleared. Of course there are a number of stories connected with this
Musjid, one is that a holy Fakeer lived in it, and tigers used to sweep
the floor of the building clean with their tails every evening.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 407

Captain W. N. Lees then read the following account of the in-
scription.

“ T have carefully examined the inscription on this stone. The great-
er portion is sufficiently clearly written to be legible; but in conse-
quence of the engraver not having calculated on the length of his
inscription, the latter portion has been so crowded that, with the aid
of two of the Mawlavis of the Mohammadan College, I have not been
able to read it. It is as follows :—

a au) ust! joa" ust! wr gle 5 dale all] be coh tJ] Js
wala) Age us? da] SES Ll ae \ nas uri Fel ue

5
Sen dese J xe Gs he abel) us! yy aya) J) 9 Las] ww ¢ bes
oe nr Ces, ta ev0 kev

Trans. The Prophet of God (on whom be peace, &c.,) said—
“ Whoso buildeth a Wasjid, God shall build for him in Paradise seventy
palaces.” This Masjid was built in the reign of the Soltan the
Mighty, the Pillar of the Church and State, Aboo al-Mozaffar
Barbak Shah, son of the Soltan Mahmood Shah,—by Khan Moazzam
Ojyal (?) Khan son of * * * * * * Anno Hajri, 870.

I do not think the builder, or his Engraver, has given the Hadith
quoted correctly. I find none precisely similar in Moslim or Bokhart.
Both, however, give the following from Othman the Khalifah.

& 2 los“ ust ut pl y Sale all) ho all) Jou Gls
ges tra! pehicl. slinal chad al) us i J\a5 all] do y
# iis ce HOS a gitsd aU]

“ Whoso buildeth a Masjid, to please, or ie the sake & God, God
shall build for him a house in Paradise”—or as others give it “a house
like unto it.” Lirmidzi sg adds after the word Jasjid the words
“ creat or small” [59 Wf 1,3% and in this same Hadith given, apud
Nasai, on the authority of ve and Anbasah for the words “ for
the sake of God” I find “in which God shall be praised yJLisU) sd
433. The Prophet, it would appear, then, promised the builder of a
Mosque one house, not seventy houses in Paradise.

According to Farishtah, Barbak Shah ascended the throne A. H.
862, and died A. H. 879. His father was commonly called Nacir
Shah, perhaps to distinguish him from his predecessor the slave and

408 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 4,

usurper of the same name, but his full name from the inscription on
this stone, it will be seen, was Nacir-al-Deen Mahmood Shah, or—
Barbak was not his son at all. It is to be noticed that Farishtah,
who is the only authority I have on the kings of Bengal, in entering
on the subject says “It should not remain concealed that the His-
tories in use, are for the most part, silent regarding the affairs of the
Kings of the Eastern and Western [Provinces]. I have therefore
made use only of the Tarikh-i Alfi, complied by my teacher Mawlana
Ahmad-i Tanawi; and for this reason, I hope that should my readers
find any discrepancies in my account of these matters they will not
blame me.”

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last Meeting, were
balloted for and elected ordinary Members.

W. Forbes Goss, Esq., M. D., and

Major T. James, Bengal Army.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next Meet-
ing.

J. HK. L. Brandreth, Esq., Commissioner of Delhi, proposed by
Colonel J. Abbott, and seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Moonshee Ameer Ally Khan, Bahadur, proposed by Mr. Atkinson,
and seconded by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra.

Messrs. E. B. Harris, Civil Surgeon, and John Christian, (for re-
election) proposed by Dr. T. Duka, and seconded by the President.

C. G. Wray, Hsq., C. E., proposed by Major Thuillier and seconded.
by Major Sherwill.

The Council reported that in consideration of the long and import-
ant services of the Zoological curator and the greatly enhanced expense
of living in Calcutta, they had resolved, subject to the confirmation
of the Society, to give Mr. Blyth an additional house allowance of
40 Rs. per mensem, and to pay his whole allowances free of Income
Tax.

Confirmed.

The following report of the Philological Committee was also sub-
mitted by the Council for the approval of the Society.

The Council beg to recommend the publication in the Bzbliotheca
Indica, of the Vaiseshika Sutras, with the valuable Commentary by
Sankara Misra. Pundit Joy Narayan Tarkapanchanana, the pro-

—1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 409

fessor of Philosophy in the Calcutta Sanskrit College, has offered to
edit the work, with a short additional Commentary of his own, which
is not to exceed one fasciculus. The whole work will fill about four
fasciculi. A similar offer having been previously received from an-
other Pundit in the same Institution, Pundit Nandakumar Tarka_
ratna, the Committee recommended that the two Pundits should
unite in editing the work. This they have agreed to do, and it will
therefore appear under their joint editorship.

The report was adopted.

Mr. Cowell announced the publication in the Bibliotheca Indica
of the first fasciculus of Zia Barni’s Tarikhi Ferozshéhi. A short
account of the work was also given, as it appeared that the details
communicated at a former Meeting of the Society were incorrect.

Zia Barni compiled his history in A. H. 758 (A. D. 1857,) in con-
tinuation of the Zubakati Nasirt of Minhajuddin Juzjéni. It
gives an account of the eight reigns during the 95 years between
Bulbun’s accession in A. H. 664, and the sixth year of Feroz Shéh
(A. H. 758), viz. 1. Bulbun, 2. Kaikobad, 3. Jalaluddin Khilji,
4. Aléuddin Khilji, 5. Kutbuddin Khilji, 6. Ghaidasuddin Toghlak,
7. Muhammad Toghlak,8. Feroz Shah, to whom the work is dedicated,
whence its name. For the later reigns, the author speaks as a contem-
porary witness, and as such he is often quoted by Ferishta in his history
of the Toghlak dynasty. The work is edited from the only three manu-
scripts known to be extant, by Sayyid Ahmud Khan, under the
supervision of Captain Lees.

The publication of this work forms an era in Oriental literature.
Hitherto for the Pre-Moghul Muhammadan history of India, we have
been dependent on Ferishta who flourished under the Emperor Akbar ;
Elphinstone’s history, for instance, is entirely based on that authority.
Zia Barni is the first contemporary author who has been printed to
illustrate the five centuries between Mahmud of Ghazni and Baber.
It is hoped that the Tarikhi Ferozshahi will be followed by the Taba-
kati Nasiri,—as the two together will throw a flood of light on a
confessedly obscure period of Indian history.

Communications received—

1. From Major General R. I. H. Birch, K. C. B. Secretary to
the Government of India, Military Department, a copy of a report

410 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

drawn up by Officiating Inspector General of Hospitals J. McClel-
land, on the climate and soils of the three Presidencies as affecting
the sanitary condition of European troops in India.

2. From Lord H. Ulick Browne, Secretary to the Government of
India, Foreign Department, a copy of the Meteorological observations
made by Assistant Surgeon Welsh at Muscat during the month of
June last.

3. From Baboo Radhanath Sickdar an abstract of meteorological
observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office for the month of
January last.

4, From Mr. H. Cope, Umritsur, the following accounts of the
Aerolite which fell at Dhurmsala on Saturday the 14th J uly last,
accompanied by a specimen.

Umritsur, 28th July, 1860.

The Secretary to the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Srr,—About two p. M. on Saturday the 14th of July, a tremendous
mid-air explosion was heard at Dhurmsala, Kangra, Dalhousie,
Madhoopoor and Goordaspoor. The vapour or smoke following the
explosion was distinctly seen at Dalhousie about 30 miles, and at
Kangra 10 miles from Dhurmsala, where the explosion, said to have
resembled the discharge of an 84 pounder, was followed by the de-
scent in various parts of the station, some two miles apart, of large
masses of aerolite. One piece that fell near the Dhurmsala Police
Battalion Lines, was ascertained to have been when entire, one foot in
diameter, but it was broken into several fragments. Mr. R. Saunders,
C.8., Deputy Commissioner of Kangra, has forwarded to me a portion,
with a desire that I should do my best to have it analyzed. It strikes
me I cannot do better than forward it to the Asiatic Society. A
small part can be taken off for analysis, and the remainder be preserved
in your Museum.

I remain, &c.,
Henry Core.
Umritsur, 10th September, 1860.
MY DEAR SIR,
I have the pleasure to send you anextract from a letter
received from Kangra, which is about 11 miles from Dhurmsala and
about 1000 feet lower than the spot on which the main mass of the

acrolite fell.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 411

“TI did not see the explosion in connexion with the falling
of the aerolite. I was at the time, reading with my Moonshi in my
study and heard an extraordinary noise like that of thunder at a
short distance. There could be no doubt that it was near, and I imme-
diately supposed it was something else than thunder. The steady
rattling noise which appeared to be travelling in a horizontal direc-
tion gradually increased to one tremendous majestic clap; after
which the former steady rattling noise continued perhaps for a
minute, till at last it died off very gradually. The noise appeared to
be so low that I thought a volcano or something like it would im-
mediately appear somewhere in our valley. A servant of mine hap-
pened just to return from the Post Office, and told me that above the
hill on which our house is situate he had seen a fire travelling to-
wards Dhurmsala, till at last it disappeared. [This would give it a
direction from South to North. H. C.|] The sky was cloudy, yet there
were no such clouds as would justify the opinion that lightning and
thunder had issued from them.”

I hope to collect further information, which I will duly commu-
nicate.

Yours sincerely,
Henry Corr.

5. From Mr. R. F. Saunders, B. C. 8. Officiating Deputy Com-
missioner, Dhurmsala, Punjab, in reply to a letter of inquiry addressed
to him by the Secretary, the following note accompanying an account
of the same meteorite.

Dhurmsala, August 21, 1860.

My pear Srr,—F rom the newspapers you will have seen that an
aerolite fell at this station on the 14th ultimo.

I possessed myself of as many fragments as I possibly could for
scientific purposes.

One of these I now have the honor to send, together with an ac-
count of its fall, in the hope that the subject may not be without
interest.

Any questions you may send me regarding this phenomenon I shall
be delighted to answer.

3

412 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

If you can furnish me with a brief account of its analysis I shall be
much obliged.
Permit me to subscribe myself,
Very truly yours,
Reematp F. SAUNDERS.

His account of the meteorite was as follows.

Extract from letter No. 927 from R. F. Saunders, Esq., Deputy
Commissioner, Kangra, to R. H. Davies, Esq., Secretary to Punjab
Government, dated Dhurmsala, 28th July, 1860.

In the afternoon between the hours of 2 and 2-30 Pp. m., the
Station of Dhurmsala was startled by a terrific bursting noise, which
was supposed at first to proceed frem a succession of loud blastings or
from the explosion of a mine in the upper part of the Station, others,
imagining it to be an earthquake or very large landslip, rushed from
their houses in the firm belief that they must fall upon them.

It soon became apparent that this was not the case. The first
report, which was far louder in its discharge than any volley of artil-
lery, was quickly followed by another and another to the number of 14
or 16; most of the latter reports grew gradually less and less loud.
These were probably but the reverberations of the former, not among
the hills but amongst the clouds, just as is the case with thunder.
It was difficult to say which were the reports, and which the echoes,
There could certainly not have been fewer than 4 or 5 actual reports.
During the time that the sound lasted, the ground trembled and shook
convulsively.

From the different accounts of three eye-witnesses, there appears
to have heen observed a flame of fire, described as about two feet in
depth, and 9 feet in length, darting in an oblique direction above the
station, after the first explosion had taken place. The Meteoric
flash was said to be from North N. West to South 8. Hast. Frag-
ments of the aerolite fell in the same direction at the following
places.

In the Ravine below the Dhurmsala Kotwallee at the village
Sadeir.

On the Barrack Hill close to the Convalescent Depot.

At River Guj 4 miles from the Kotwallee.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 413

On the parade ground of the Sheredil Police Battalion, between
the graveyard and the Native Distillery.*

In the village of Keyraree on the Hill to the right of the station
looking towards the plains and at the Bowarna Thanah.

Specimens from each of the above localities have been brought into
the station.

It is said that the Meteoric stones fell likewise at the following
places, but no specimens have been received from them. At Kangra
near the slate quarries, at Madhopore and at Bissowlee on the Ravee,
and in parts of Chumlea and Rhilloo.

I am making further enquiries with regard to these places.

The stones as they fell, buried themselves from a foot to a foot
and a half in the ground, sending up a cloud of dust in all directions.

Most providentially no loss of life or property has occurred.

Some coolies, passing by where one fell, ran to the spot to pick
up the pieces ; before they had held them in their hands, half a minute,
they had to drop them owing to the intensity of the cold which be-
numbed their fingers.

This, considering the fact that they were, apparently, but a
moment before in a state of ignition, is very remarkable, each stone
that fell bore unmistakeable marks of partial fusion.

The morning and afternoon, preceding the occurrence, had
been particularly dull and cloudy. Temperature was close, sultry,
and oppressive. The thermometer was above 80 degrees of Fahrenheit,
and no rain had fallen. I had no barometer by me at the time, I am
therefore unable to state what was the precise pressure of the atmos-
phere. The clouds, which were of the form technically called cumu-
lus and cirrhus, were hanging low at the time and the atmosphere
heavily charged with electricity.

Such are simply the facts of the case as they occurred.

There are of course all sorts of conjectures as to the probable
cause of the occurrence, some state the stones to be of volcanic origin,
others that they were hurled from the heights above the station or
projected from the moon, but I am inclined to regard them as real bona
fide meteorolites. Their weight seems to indicate that they are semi-

* Tt must be noticed that Keyraree, the Barrack Hill, the Kotwallee, the Kudd,

the Graveyard and Bowarna are in one direct line, from N. N. W. to §. 8. E.

3H 2

414 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

metallic substances composed probably of meteoric iron alloyed with
nickel and mixed with silica and magnesia or some other earthy* sub-
stance. They are nearly double the weight of a piece of ordinary
stone of similar dimensions.

I have sent specimens of the aerolite to the Museums at
Lahore and Umritsur, and to a Scientific Institution in America.
I am about also to send others to the Academy of Sciences in France,
to the Asiatic Society in Calcutta, and to Mons. H. Schlagintweit at
Berlin in Prussia, for examination and report.

One fact, if true, is curious, viz., that the report preceded the
flash instead of following it; this I cannot at all account for.

Another very singular phenomenon was witnessed at Dhurm-
sala on the evening of the same day, that the aerolite fell; this ap-
pears to have been a succession of igneous meteors such as fire balls,
or falling or shooting stars. This singular sight did not attract the
attention of most people. I quote the account from the writer who
describes it, verbatim.

“T think it was on the evening of the same day that the meteor
fell that I observed lights in the air. They commenced to appear about
7 p. M., and lasted for about three hours till 10; they appeared for
about one minute, some for longer, then went out again, other lights
appearing in their places ; sometimes three or four lights appeared in
the same place, together, and one or two moved off, the others re-
maining stationary, they looked like fire-balloons, but appeared in
places where it was impossible for there to have been any houses or
any roads, where people could have been. Some were high up in the
air moving like fire-balloons, but the greater part of them were in the
distance, in the direction of the lower hills, in front of my house,
others closer to our house, and between Sir A. Lawrence’s and the Bar-
racks. I am sure from some which I observed closely that they were
neither fire-balloons, lanterns, nor bonfires or any other thing of that
sort, but bona fide lights in the heavens. ‘Though I made enquiries
amongst the natives the next day, I have never been able to find
out what they were or the cause of their appearance.”

* Probably chrome and cobalt too I think, R. S.
+ The Smithsonian ; also to the Museums of Munich and Vienna; to Turin,
Sardinia, The British Museum, London, and to one or two other localities.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 415

Verily this has been an extraordinary season in more ways than
one.

In different newspapers I have read accounts of other very ex-
traordinary phenomena, all occurring within the last few months, for
instance, an aerial meteor or water spout in the neighbourhood of
Bhurtpore where an aerolite is said also to have fallen, a luminous
meteor or something which, from the newspaper account, reads like an
Aurora Borealis at Delhi, this was on the night before the meteorolite, a
shower of live fish at Benares, unaccompanied by rain, a similar shower:
accompanied by rain, fell at Agra, a shower of blood at Furruckabad
and likewise at Meerut previously, also a dark spot observable on the
dise of the sun.

Besides the recent shock of an earthquake slightly felt here, there
was an unnatural yellow fog or darkness of some duration follow-
ed by a violent Wind storm which lasted from 3 P. mM. to5 P. M. one
afternoon early in the present month. ‘These were all more or less
strange phenomena. After the fall the largest piece found was said
to weigh about 4 maunds.

6. The following extract from a letter from Dhurmsala on the same
subject had been also received.

“ What a terrific meteor we had yesterday! It burst over Dhurm-
sala. First there was a loud explosion, and then the stone broke into
fragments; one falling near the Barracks and sinking 6 feet into the
ground.another below the Kotwallee on the Noorpore Road, and a third
in the lines. Two men came running up with some bits in their hand,
and gave me one. It is alight grey colour, and hard as iron. The
stone when found was cold as ice. The noise was fearful and unearth-
ly, followed by long reverberations, the ground trembling as well as the
air. The heat was fearful all day. Ther. 89°. Major heard the
noise when sitting inside his tent at Kangra, and he thought one of
the towers had fallen. The guddees were much frightened and car-
ried off every bit of the stone to do pooja to it. Capt. saw
it whirling along in the air and so did the Bisaladar who described it -
as like a pine tree, which I remember was the illustration used by
Pliny, when describing the eruption of Vesuvius 1800 years ago, when
Pompeii was destroyed. Other fragments of stone fell in other parts
of the district, and beyond it at Madoopore. The piece of stone to

416 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

be sent, (dawk banghy) was one inside bit, the outside pieces bearing
marks of combustion. Before the 14th the weather for several days
was excessively close and hot at Dhurmsala and all over the country.”

7. The Secretary also read the following extract of a letter from
Mr. Oldham, containing a communication from Dr. Haidinger of Vien-
na on the subject of the meteorites lately sent to the Imperial
Museum, Vienna, by the Society.

Naini Tal, August 27th, 1860.

My pear Arxinson,—I have had notes from Dr. Haidinger, Vien-
na, regarding the meteorites. I suppose from what he says that you
have had a letter of thanks, but in case it should have miscarried, I
write to tell you the box arrived safely, on 22nd May, and that they
are greatly pleased and gratified with this addition to their valuable
series of meteorites. Dr. Haidinger’s first note stated that several of
the specimens had been placed in the lapidary’s hands and were then
being polished. And now in his second note, just received, dated 30th
June, he gives me the result of some of their analyses. Many pub-
lic duties connected with proposed changes in the organization of
some of the scientific bodies of Vienna, with the object of economy,
had occupied Dr. Haidinger’s time and energies more than he wished,
and he regrets in consequence the little progress he has made in the
description of these interesting specimens. Of one however he has
laid an account before the Imperial Academy of Sciences (Vienna) on
the 8th of June. In this he gave a brief account of the whole six
meteorites sent to Vienna. ‘The specific gravities of these are :—

YNSVIEN OVE 07216 BYRON ES eA SLA ale hens) 15740)
Sina Ware as ae aural ncn aie aera elena ate ecarmeaecetl ay

Serowlee: iii te, ouabanes sec aeat esa ese
ZANTE RC OU MU APES ON A rs SUI a SS
Teele a aD aus URNA nar IMUIE VLE UG) NSIS)

(The Pegu specimen was sent by me, not by Asiatic Society.) These
do not differ materially from each other, and yet the specimens difier
very materially so as to give an almost complete series of meteoric
productions, perhaps the class of the Cape or Rokkeveld meteories
excepted.

. The Shalka meteorite appeared the most rare and curious. It was

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 417

earefully analysed by Herr Charles Von Hauer, Chemist to the
Imperial Geological Institute, who found the following contents ;

Silica wekeia duc Nok alos dateio anak laccih. 57.66

ABT ermn IN ag PA eie ces: Neen) Scee dates di a GLACE
PTO COX Ole LONG Aas Sones mute cncry icles 20.65
| OTSIVE Te eh Pe a Ne 1.53
Miacene stares a2) hee Sat ect ihtd i) 8 bt. LOLOO

98.84

In the analysis of Mr. Piddington of the same meteorite, the mag-
nesia had escaped him and remained with the iron, which has been
now prevented owing to the later improvements in Chemical Analysis.
Von Hauer found the oxygen of the bases to the oxygen of the acids
in the ratio of 1 : 2,42 or between bisilicates and trisilicates. Dr. Haid-
inger says : “ Stromeyer already had found a somewhat analagous ratio
in an olivine-like body inclosed in a meteoric iron from Saxony. Pro-
fessor Shepard had given the name of Chladoite to a real trisilicate
contained in the Bishopsville meteorites. This certainly new species in
the Shalka meteorite, I thought it my duty to name Piddingtonite,
in commemoration of that really indefatigable labourer in Natural
Sciences to whom we owe the rescue of that most remarkable meteo-
rite of Shalka, and in commemoration too, of the kindness with which
you acceded to our proposals of exchange.”

Dr. Haidinger adds that he was engaged in the further investiga-
tion of the specimens sent and he hoped to forward a series to the
Society from their collections.

When the proceedings of the Academy of Vienna for June arrive,
I would suggest that a translation of the valuable account given by
Dr. Haidinger of this meteorite should be published in the Journal.
I have only given a few of the heads of the notice.

Dr. Haidinger sends two copies of their more recent catalogues
of meteorites, and begs me to hand you one for Asiatic Society.

I inclose it, you will see that all the Society sent have been embodi-
edin this. The large mass of iron from the Kurruckpur Hills was
considered as by ourselves doubtfully meteoric, but we shall soon have
the result of the careful analysis.

418 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

It may be interesting to the Society to give them a few results at
their next meeting, so I send them to you at once, and the specific
gravities could be with advantage attached to the specimens in your
collection.

I hope we shall be able to procure some specimen of the great mass
said to have fallen at Dhurmsala lately.

In the absence of Mr. Obbard his paper on the translation of waves
of water with relation to the great flood of the Indus in 1858, was
read by the Secretary.

Archdeacon Pratt made some valuable remarks which have been
printed at length in the Journal.

Mr. Temple made some interesting observations on the character of
the Indus at Attock and the effects of the flood as pointed out to him
by Captain Henderson on the spot shortly after the event.

Some discussion ensued on the wave theory as applicable to the
phenomena of the flood, in which Sir Bartle Frere, Mr. W. T. Blan-
ford and the Secretary joined.

On the motion of the Chairman the thanks of the meeting were
voted to Mr. Obbard and Archdeacon Pratt for their valuable com-
munications.

Major W. S. Sherwill read an interesting paper upon some re-
markable Waterspouts, that had been observed by him lately in and near
Calcutta; he stated that it was his intention merely to put on record
the fact of these curious bodies having been seen, together with the
dates of their appearance, times of duration, size and direction of their
movements, in the hope that the notes might assist any future en-
quiries into the nature of the laws regulating these phenomena ; as
up to the present moment, as Major Sherwill observed, no satisfactory
theory has been advanced, that serves to connect these phenomena
with the general law of Physics.

The immediate cause of the paper read was the appearance upon
the 11th of August last, of two, very perfect and large Waterspouts
that appeared, the one between Dum-Dum and Calcutta, the other
crossing the Hooghly river opposite to Sulkea. The former was per-
haps more than a thousand feet in length, of a pale blue colour,
depending from a heavy rain cloud; the upper portion of this im-

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 419

mense column gyrated in a rapid manner until, no longer able to
contain itself, it burst into a heavy shower of rain. The Waterspout
that crossed the river agitated the water beneath it considerably, but
did no damage. This body was bent into an elegant double curve like
the letter S. by counter currents of light wind; this Waterspout
from its light colour and from its great beauty attracted much atten-
tion.

Major Sherwill then described a group of twenty Waterspouts that
were seen by him whilst surveying the Darjeeling territory. These
extraordinary Phenomena were seen to form over the mountain
Tonghoo, 113 miles from Darjeeling. A diagram showing this wonder-
ful group was exhibited and claimed the attention of the meeting.

Other diagrams of variously formed waterspouts were also exhibit-
ed and deseribed. These notes with reduced diagrams will be pub-
lished in the Journal.

The thanks of the meeting were voted to Major Sherwill for his
interesting descriptions.

Baboo Rajendralal Mitra made some remaks on the appearance of
a waterspout in the direction of Howrah witnessed by himself on the
same day.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly reports for the months
of August and September last.

LIBRARY.

The following additions to the Library were made during the months of
August and September, 1860.
Presented.

General Report on Public Instruction in the Lower Provinces of the
Bengal Presidency for 1858-59 with Appendixes.—By tue Direcror or
EDUCATION.

Nyt Magazine fur Naturvedenskaberne, Vol. X. part 4 Vol. XI. part IL—
By THE ACADEMY.

Selections from the Records of Punjab Government, Vol. V.—By THE
Inpia GOVERNMENT.

The Philosophical Magazine for July, 1860.—By rae Epirors.

Address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Geological Society
of London.—Ly tua Society.

31

420 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

Selections from the Records of Travancore, Part ].—By THe GovERNMENT.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia for
January and February, 1860.—By THe ACADEMY.

Journal of the Academy of Ditto, New Series, Vol. IV. P. 3.—By THE Same.

New York State Library for 1855.—By Tur Same,

Ditto ditto State Law Library for 1855.—By THE Same.

Ditto ditto State Bibliography, 1858.—By Tur Same.

Ditto ditto State Maps, MSS. Medals, &c. 1856.—By Tue Same.

The Cathedral of Throndheim.

Al-Mufussal opus de re grammatica Arabicum.—By J. P. Brocu.

Karlamagnus Saga ok Kappa hans.—By THe CurisTIANIA ACADEMY.

Forlandlinger Videnskabi Selskubet.—By THE Samg.

Tilottama.—By M. M. 8. Durr, Esa.

Quarterly Journal of Geological Society for May, 1860, No. 62.—By THE
Sociery.

Selections from the Records of Madras Government Report on the Agri-
cultural Exhibitions in the Provinces for 1859, No. 64.—By THE Mapras
GOVERNMENT.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. II. P. L.—By THs
GroLoGicaL Museum.

Journal Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXIII. P. Il.—By THE
Society.

Oriental Baptist for July and August, 1860.—By THe Epiror.

Oriental Christian Spectator for June and July, 1860.—By THe Epiror.

Calcutta Christian Observer for August and September, 1860.—By THE
EpirTor.

Journal Asiatique, Tome, XV. No. 58.—By THE Society.

Journal of the Indian Archipelago, New Series, Vol. III. P. I.—By THE
Epirors.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. IV. No.
2 1860.—By THE SociETy.

Jahrbuch, Vol. X. No. 4.—By THE ACADEMY.

Annual Report of the Geological Survey of India and of the Museum of
Geology for 1859-60.— By tur Govr.GzoLocicaL Museum or CaLcurta.

On the Importance of Physical Education.—By THe AUTHOR.

On the Rise and Progress of Rational Medical Education in Bengal, being
an Introductory Lecture, delivered on the 15th June, 1860.—By Dr. Eat-
WELL.

Descriptions of a Defaced Fragmentary Human Skull, found in an
Ancient Quarry-cave at Jerusalem.—By Dr, Muces.

Atheneum for May and June, 1860.—By THE EpiTor.

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 421

Purchased.

The American Journal of Sciences and Arts for May, 1860.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. V. No. 30, and Vol. VI.
No. 31.

The Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Vol. XII. Nos. 2 and 3.

Comptes Rendus, Vol. L. Nos. 19 to 26, and Vol. LI. No. 1.

Journal des Savants for April and May, 1860.

Index ditto for 1859.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th April, Ist May, 15th May, Ist June,
15th June and Ist July.

Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 4, 5 and 6, 1860,

Conchologia Iconica, Parts 194 to 198.

Zamie Nafaarul Uns.

Goldstucker’s Dictionary Sanskrit and English.

Sanskrit Worterbuch Dritter Theil Bogen, 24—30.

For Octosrr, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 8rd inst.—

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The Proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Mr. R. F. Saunders, specimens of the aerolite which
fell at Dhurmsala, an account of which was submitted at the last
meeting. The larger piece was picked up in the lines at Dhurmsala,
and the smaller at Bowarna, about 20 miles to the east of Dhurmsala.

2. From Mr. H. Scott Smith, Registrar Calcutta University, a
copy of the Calendar and Minutes of the Senate for the last 3 years.

3. From J. H. Gurney, Hsq., M. P., Norfolk, a small collection
of bird skins.

4. From Major H. L. Thuillier, a copy of Simm’s new map of
Calcutta, and two Indian Atlas sheets, Nos. 112 and 113.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting, were
balloted for, and elected ordinary members :—

J. E. L. Brandreth, Esq., Commissioner of Delhi; Moonshee
Ameer Ally Khan Bahadur, Pleader of the Sudder Court; EK. B.
Harris, Esq.; John Christian, Hsq., (for re-election) and C. G. Wray,
Esq., C. EH.

312

422 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

The Council report the following nominations to fill the six vacan-
cies on the list of Honorary Members.

1st.—Dr. Albrecht Weber, as one of the most eminent Sanskrit
scholars of Germany. He has particularly devoted himself to the study
of the White Yajur Veda, and he has the enviable distinction of having
edited an entire series, comprising the Sanhita of the Hymns, the
accompanying Satapatha Brahmana, and the Ritual Sutras of Katya-
yana. Beside this great work, his four volumes of Indische Studien
abound with new and valuable information in reference to the Vaidic
period of Hindu literature.

2d.—Hdward Thomas, Hsq., as the author of valuable papers in our
Journal and in those of the Royal Asiatic and Numismatic Societies,
on several series of Asiatic medals, and more especially on those series
which contribute to the early history of India; and as the editor of
Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities.

ord.—Mons. Stanislas Julien, whose researches in the history and
antiquities of China have raised him among the most distmguished
Orientalists of the present day. His contributions to the Journal
Asiatique are numerous and of great interest. Among his separate
publications may be noticed his Travels and Life of Hiouen Thsang ;
Mengtsieu, vel Mencius inter Sinenses philosophus ; LZ’ Histoire du
Cercle de Crue, and Le Livre des Recompenses et des Pees. ‘They
are works of consummate erudition, and any one of them is sufficient
to establish the character of a scholar.

4th.—Dr. Aloys Sprenger, as an Arabic scholar of celebrity and as
a valuable contributor in that capacity to early Mahommedan history,
and as now engaged on what promises to be the best extant biography
of Mahommed.

5th.—Dr. Robert Wight as a valuable contributor to our knowledge
of Indian Botany, and more especially of that of the Penimsula and
the Neilgherries.

6th.—Colonel George Everest, Fellow of the Royal Society, former-
ly of the Bengal Artillery, Surveyor General of India, and Superin-
tendent of the Great Trigonometrical Survey of India from 18238 to
1843 and Surveyor General 1830 to 1843. Of the many important
works executed under Col. Everest’s direction, the most important
and that by which he will be best known to posterity is the northern

1860.]} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 425

portion of the Great Meridional Arc of India comprised between the
Damargida and Dehra Dhoon Base lines 114 degrees in length, the
account of the measurement of which was published by himself in
1847. The whole Indian Arc is equal to 21°, 21',16”, or about 1469
miles. No geodetic measure in any part of the world surpasses, or
perhaps equals, in accuracy this splendid achievement. By the light
it throws on researches into the figure and dimensions of the earth,
it forms one of the most valuable contributions to that branch of
science which we possess, whilst at the same time, it constitutes a
foundation for the geography of Northern India, the integrity of
which must for ever stand unquestioned.

Col. Everest reduced the whole system of the great national Survey
of India to order, and established the fixed basis on which the geo-
graphy of India now rests. His determination of the amplitudes of
the two Northern sections of the great Meridional Arc by means of
simultaneous observations taken to the same stars with counterpart
circular instruments, and his method of determining the celestial
azimuth, still practised, may be considered the most perfect modes of
obtaining an astronomical element known to science.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting.

W. A. D. Anley, Hsq. Assistant Engineer in the Hast Indian
Railway, proposed by Capt. Layard and seconded by the President.

Captam C. D. Newmarch, Chief Engineer, Pegu, and Captain
Horace Browne, Assistant Commissioner, Pegu.

E. O. Riley, Esq., Magistrate of Rangoon, proposed by Lieutenant
Colonel A. Phayre, and seconded by the Secretary.

Baboo Degumber Mittra, proposed by Baboo Ramapersaud Roy,
and seconded by Baboo Rajendralal Mittra.

Reverend K. M. Banerjee (for re-election,) and

R. T. H. Griffith, Hsq., proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded by Mr.
Atkinson.

Communications were received—

1. From Mr. W. TT. Blanford, “ Notes ona Collection of land shells
made in Upper Assam by J. W. Master, Esq., Assistant Commission-
er of Golughat, with descriptions of a new species of Spiraculum, &c.”

2. From Baboo Radha Nauth Sikdar, “ An abstract of Meteoro-
logical observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in the
months of February and March last.”

424 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

3. From Rev. I. Lowenthal, Peshawur, “A paper on the Non-
Semitic character of the Pushto language.”

This paper was read to the meeting by the Secretary.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report for September last.

For November, 1860.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
the 7th instant,

The Ven. Archdeacon J. H. Pratt, as Senior Member, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

1st. From Professor Griffith, through Mr. W. Halsey, a singular
iron sun-dial called Pratoda or Pratola, (serving also for an hour-glass
a gun and a spear) believed to have been made by Sirdar Lena Singh
for Lord Hardinge.

2nd. From the Royal Geological Society of London, the 29th
Vol. of their Journal.

3rd. From A. Sconce, Esq., the following Arabi¢ Books :—Will-
met’s Arabic Lexicon, Schultens’s Hariri and De Sacy’s Arabic Gram-
mar, and Niebuhr’s Travels.

4th. From the Editors of Rajah Radhakant’s Subda Kulpa-
drima the Ist No. of the new edition of the Encyclopedia, to-
gether with a brief sketch of the Rajah’s life.

5th. From Baboo Kaliprasuno Singh the 2nd No. of his valua-
ble work “ Ptirana Sangraha,” being a Bengalee translation in prose
of the “ Mahabharat.”

The Pratoda (noted above) was accompanied by the following ex-
tract from an old Hindoo work on astronomy, communicated by
Pundit Bapu Deva.

1. J amexplaining the instrument called Pratoda (a goad) invent-
ed by Ganesa, by which the hour of the day can be easily known.
Take a straight stick of moderate thickness of the tree called
Dalbergia Sisu, of any length.

2. Make it of the form of a right prism whose ends should be
regular polygons having as many angles as the number of ghatikas
contained in the excess of the longest day above the shortest (at the
given place) ; and for the convenience of holding it join a chain (or
string) to its top: (and mark the numbers of ghatikas from that of
the ghatikas of the shortest day to that of those of the longest on
the upper parts of the sides of the prism successively.)

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 425

3. Below its support, in order to place a gnomon, make holes in
each side of the prism at the beginning of its length in such a man-
ner that they may not touch each other in the middle (of the prism).

4. In order to conceal the gnomon (in this instrument) make
another hole near the support (of the prism) at its top in the middle.
Let the length of the gnomon be such as after placing it in the hole
(made in each side) the length of its external part be nearly equal to
the sixth part (of the length of the prism).

5. A twelfth part of the length of the external portion of the
gnomon should be considered an Angula (a digit) in this Pratoda in-
strument. And find the sines of the (sun’s) zenith distance and alti-
tude at the end of each of the given ghatikas (from the sun-rise of
every day, the number of the length of which is marked on the in-
strument) by the rule mentioned by former Astronomers.

6. The sine of the (sun’s) altitude (found at the end of the given
ghatikas from sun-rise) multiplied by 12 and divided by the sine of
the zenith distance (of the sun found at the same time) gives the
number of digits belonging to the given ghatikas.

Thus find the digits belonging to the given ghatikas one, two, &c.,
from sun-rise (of every day, the length of which is marked on the
instrument) and mark these digits on the respective sides (of the
prism) from the hole.

7. (When you want to know the time after sun-rise at the given
day) place the gnomon in the hole of that side (of the prism) on
which the number of the ghatikas contained in the length of the
given day are marked, and hang the instrument by holding it in the
chain in such a manner that the shadow of the gnomon falls on the
side. And reckon the ghatikas (on the side) from the hole to the end
of the shadow. These ghatikas are after sun-rise (when you observe
the shadow) before noon, (but when you observe it) after noon they
are the ghatikas remaining (to complete the whole day.) (This
holds then when the end of the shadow falls exactly on the mark of
the ghatikas) but when it falls between two marks, there will be re-
quired a proportion.”

The Archdeacon then gave the following account of its character
and uses :—

“The instrument appears to be roughly graduated and to be in a

426 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 4,

ricketty condition. It has nine sides. If these are exactly suited to
the latitude, the place for which it was made was in latitude 27° 56’ or
thereabouts. Ifthe latitude of the place did not accord with an exact
number of sides, then it must have been between 26° 40’ and 29° 127
that is, corresponding to 85 and 93 sides. Delhi les between these
last two latitudes. The instrument may, therefore, have been made
for that city.

“The manner of using the instrument appears to be this. Suppose
the day that you use it is the one of which the length is 50 minutes
longer than the shortest day; then as 50 = 2 x 24+ 2 and 24 minutes
make a ghatika, you must screw the gnomon into the hole in the third
side, in which the figures run down the third shortest length. Then
hang up the instrument and turn it round, thus hanging, so that the
shadow of the gnomon may fall on the length of the instrument ;
the extremity of the shadow will point out the hour of the day in
ghatikas from sunrise or sunset as it is before or after noon.

“The instrument is certainly curious, though of no particular scien-
tific value.”

Colonel Baird Smith communicated to the meeting the following
interesting particulars respecting the constructor of the dial.

“ Lena Singh Majeteeah, the constructor of the Pratoda Dial, was the
representative of a well known distinguished Sikh family. He did
not take any very prominent part in the Sikh campaign, but his bro-
ther Runjoor Singh commanded the Khalsa army at the battle of
Aliwal where, as all know, he was signally overthrown by the force
under Sir Harry Smith. On that occasion an exquisitely beautiful
battery of six field guns, the property of Lena.Singh, and the produce,
probably, of the same workshops which produced the Pratoda Dial,
was captured. Nothing could surpass the whole design and details
of these guns, and while they were ornamented with great taste, they
were at the same time good working guns, and had been vigorously
used during the day.

“ Lena Singh had very considerable mechanical capacity. He enjoy-
ed greatly hearing of all forms of mechanical invention. The long
range and explosion shells for guns were favorite subjects of experi-
ment and discussion with him, and he was altogether a notable man
among his race, and in his position as a Sikh Chieftain of large pos-

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 427

sessions, having strong intellectual tendencies in spite of the semi-bar-
barism amid which he lived.”

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were
balloted for and elected Honorary Members :—

Dr. Weber. KE. Thomas, Esq.
M. St. Julien. Dr. R. Wight.
Dr. A. Sprenger. Col. G. Everest.

The following gentlemen who were proposed at the last meeting
were also balloted for and elected ordinary members.

W. A. D. Anley, Esq., Assistant-Surgeon, East Indian Railway.

Captain C. D. Newmarch, Chief Engineer, Pegu.

E. O’Riley, Esq., Magistrate, Rangoon.

Captain Horace Browne, Assistant Commissioner, Pegu.

Baboo Degumber Mitter, Zemindar.

Reverend K. M. Banerjee for re-election.

R. T. H. Griffith, Esq., Benares.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting :

F. Cooper, Esq., C. S., proposed by the President, and seconded by
the Secretary.

Moulavee Abdool Luteef Khan Bahadur, Deputy Magistrate and
Deputy Collector, 24-Pergunnahs.

Babu Gooroo Churn Doss, Deputy Magistrate, Jessore, proposed
by Babu Rajendrolal Mittra and seconded by Mr. Cowell.

D. H. Macfarlane, Esq., Calcutta, proposed by H. Woodrow, Esq..
and seconded by C. G. Wray, Esq.

A note from Dr. F. Mouat announcing his intention to withdraw
from the Society was recorded.

The following report was read from the Council on a recommenda-
tion from the Philological Committee :—

Report.

The Council recommend to the Society the acceptance of Mr. F.
E. Hall’s offer to edit the Dasa Rupaka (text and, commentary) in
the Bib. Indica. This work is the oldest authority for the dramatic
system of the Hindus, and is also of great interest from the numer-
ous quotations which are found in it. Mr. Hall has a very old MS.
which will serve as the basis of his text. The work will occupy about

3K

428 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4

two fasciculi, and Mr. Hall will add a translation of the text and an
introduction.

The recommendation was adopted by the Meeting.

A communication was received from Babu Radha Nauth Sickdar,
being an abstract of Meteorological observations taken at the Survey-
or General’s office for the month of April last.

Mr. H. F. Blanford read a paper on the subject of Dr. Bronn’s
work on the laws of development of organised beings.

Mr. Blanford stated that the work, a brief notice of which he
proposed bringing before the Society, was written by Dr. Bronn in
1855, in answer to a series of prize questions proposed by the French
Academy of Sciences in 1858-4. Dr. Bronn’s work was adjudged
as successful and crowned by the Academy in 1857 and the work it-
self published shortly after. Its object was to ascertain the laws of
the development of organised beings in time, a question which the
recent publication of Mr. Darwin’s work had rendered one of general
interest, and the work possessed this great merit as evidence in the
discussion provoked by Mr. Darwin, that having appeared long before
the publication of Mr. Darwin’s views, it was unbiassed in its conclu-
sions by any controversial spirit.

The objects of Dr. Bronn’s work differed in so far from those of
Mr. Darwin’s, that the former sought simply to determine the formal
laws expressing the nature of the sequence of organisms in time and
the relation of that sequence to the parailel sequence of geologic
changes, while the latter endeavoured to solve the higher problem of
which these formal laws are merely consequences, viz. the modus
operandi of the cause to which the succession of varying organisms
in past times is due. Dr. Bronn’s objects bear the same relation to
Mr. Darwin’s as those of Kepler and Copernicus, the discoverers of
the laws of the Helocentric Planetary System did to Newton’s, the
discoverer of gravitation.

Of the two parts into which Dr. Bronn’s Essay was divided, viz.
the exposition of the laws of development ; and the proving of these
laws by the comparison and analysis of tabular evidence, only the
first could be noticed in the brief space of a single lecture. Mr.
Blanford’s object was simply’ to bring to the notice of the Society,
the general results at which Dr. Bronn had arrived, and would refer

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 429

those who might wish to enter in detail into the question, and satisfy
themselves of the soundness or unsoundness of Dr. Bronn’s views,
to the original work, which had been published in German, French
and English, the latter translation by the Ray Society of London.

The two fundamental laws laid down by Dr. Bronn as having re-
gulated the sequence of organisms from the earliest period to the
present time were :

1. That there had been the operation of an independent. produ-
cing power or force (Kraft) progressive in intensity and in its sphere
of operation.

2. That the results of this power or force had been limited by,
and dependant upon, the nature and changes of the external condi-
tions of existence, such as climate, habitat, food, &e.

With respect to the first law, a clear idea of the meaning of
progression could only be gathered from a consideration of the whole
range of organized beings, and the evolution of general propositions
concerning form, organization, and habits of life. In this way, it
was shewn that the criteria of higher types as compared with lower

were :—
Higher. Lower.
Bilateral symmetry of form. Quadrilateral or circular sym-
metry of form.

Few homologous parts. Numerous homologous parts.

Organs various, specialized to Organs few, fitted to perform
discharge one or few functions, various functions, dispersed, and
concentrated, and enclosed. superficial.

Habits terrestrial, Habits aquatic.

Breathing air. Breathing water.

Food, (in the case of animals) Food, (in the case of animals)
vegetable. animal.

With respect to the second law, the conditions of existence might
be considered under two heads, viz. as :—inorganic, which bore
reference to terrestrial phenomena, such as temperature, climatal
zones, the composition of the atmosphere, and the distribution of
land and sea; and organic, which included the supply of food, a con-
sideration which had been developed to an extent unanticipated by

3K 2

430 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

Dr. Bronn in Mr. Darwin’s well known chapter on the “ Struggle for
Existence.”

The hypothesis to which we had to apply these conditions was,
that of an originally fluid globe, cooling by radiation, until a solid
crust had formed, upon which the greater part of the water had
condensed in the form of seas, while the atmosphere contained a
larger proportion of aqueous vapour and carbonic acid than at
present.

The excess of carbonic acid was subsequently fixed in the form of
limestone, and eliminated, especially during the coal period, by the
luxuriant vegetation which abstracted the carbon stored up in the
coal formed of its remains. The carbonic acid since converted into
coal and limestone had been calculated by Brogniart and Bischof
to amount to 6 per cent. of the entire atmosphere, or one hundred
times its actual proportion ; and although it is probable that it never
reached this amount, and that much of it was evolved from the
interior of the earth through volcanic vents, contemporaneously
with its absorption by the vegetation of the epoch, still, it had been
proved by the experiments of Daubeng and Regnault, that a propor-
tion of 5 per cent. of carbonic acid was by no means injurious to ferns,
and that provided sufficient oxygen were present, animals could live
without apparent inconvenience in an atmosphere containing half its
volume of the former gas. The surface of the earth being then in
such a condition as to support animal and vegetable life, we might
expect, according to Dr. Bronn, the following series of phenomena,
which, ranged in parallel columns exhibit the historic interdependence
of the organic and inorganic kingdoms.
appear- 1. When by condensation and
chemical absorption the atmos-
phere became fitted to support
life.

2. As the temperature universal-

1. The simultaneous
ance of plants and animals, to
sustain a proper relation in the
components of the atmosphere,

2. An universal and continuous
change in the fauna and flora of
the earth,

ly and continuously diminished.

of the

a. The primary fauna and flora
were universal and tropical,

a. The temperature
earth’s surface was likewise uni-
form and tropical, until,

1860.]

b. becoming subsequently di-
versified according to climate.

8. New forms of life could not
have arisen from those preceding
them, but were provided for by
a new creation. (Schopfung).
The assumption of specific and
generic centres, is therefore un-
necessary and improbable.

4, As the older forms disap-
peared, in consequence of the
cooling of the earth and the
formation of continental areas,
they were continuously replaced
by new forms with but a slight
variation in the intensity of the
producing force.

5. The general character of the
first fauna and flora was entirely
different from that of the present
day, the passage being, however,
gradual throughout.

6. Organisms became more va-
ried and respectively adapted to
more diversified conditions of life.

7. The appearance of most
plants and animals was condi-
tional on the previous fulfilment
of the conditions necessary for
their existence, as regard nourish-
ment, habitat, &c.

8. The absolute number of
species, genera, and families in-
creased with the differentiation of

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

431

b. the internal heat being di-

minished by radiation, the climate

became differentiated in different
zones,

3. The new stations formed
were not always in connexion
with those previously populated.

4. The cooling of the earth’s
surface and the extension of con-
tinental land areas proceeded gra-
dually and equably.

5. The physical condition of
the earth’s surface was likewise
originally very different from that
of the present day, and the pas-
sage gradual.

6. In consequence of the above
change, stations became more
numerous and varied. ;

7. The Earth, having become
peopled with such plants and
animals as depended solely on
each other and on the purely ter-
restrial conditions, was, by their
existence, rendered habitable for
succeeding races.

8. The differentiation of the
requisite external conditions pro-
ceeded continuously, but espe-

432

external conditions.

9. The tendency of all succes-
sive changes may be termed ter-
ripetal. The first population of
the globe was almost exclusively
pelagic. Land animals succeeded,
and increased most rapidly both
in numbers and in perfection of
organization.

10. The higher and more per-
fect plants and animals are, so are
the conditions requisite for their
existence more complicated and
numerous. The more perfect ani-
mals could not exist without
the less And _ thus

a necessary consequence of the

perfect.

progressive development of the
earth’s surface, was a gradual
higher development of the or-
ganic world as a whole, as well as
of its subordinate divisions, and
while the organic world tended
more and more to the formation
of the existing higher types, the
latter tended to increase in a
more rapid ratio than the less
perfect. Meanwhile many of the
less perfect either simply disap-
peared or were replaced by more
perfect compensating forms.

11. There are also some special
cases in which the progression of
the organic world towards a
higher degree of development,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 4,

cially characterized the close of the
carboniferous epoch and the com-
mencement of tertiary times.

9. Simultaneous and parallel
with these changes was the di-
minution and sub-division of
watery areas and the formation
of continental, as distinguished
from insular divisions of the land

area.

10. The external conditions of
existence became more varied and
fitted for the existence of higher
organisms.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 433

either generally and systemati-
eally, or specially from embryonic
types, appears to have progressed,
independently of any apparent ex-
ternal causes, and in accordance
with the operation of some inde-
pendant internal law, except in
so far as there is a necessary reci-
procal relation between the laws
of development of the organic
and inorganie world, which could
only be definitely expressed if
we knew the nature of the power
or foree which gives rise to new
organisms.

In commenting on the above, Mr. Blanford remarked that
although the hypothesis of a cooling globe and an universal equable
temperature in early geologic times had been rejected by Sir Charles
Lyell and some other eminent authorities, there were many important
facts, such as the existence of a coal flora within the Arctic regions
in a great measure identical with that of the temperate zone, and the
wide distribution of generic and specitic types in Palceozoic times,
which gave much probability to the hypothesis upon which Dr.
Bronn’s theoretical conclusions were based.

These views were stated necessarily at much disadvantage before
the Society, as time would not permit of even an abstract of Dr.
Bronn’s proofs of the laws above enunciated, by a review of the
geologic record, which could be the only test of their truth or
falsity. With respect to the third of Dr. Bronn’s secondary laws,
viz. that new stations were frequently isolated, and consequently that
their faunas and floras were necessarily of independent origin, it
appeared to Mr. Blanford that both the fact and inference were
pure assumption, and neither proved by the author in the subsequent
part of his work, nor indeed very capable of historic proof. Many
of the now isolated stations, such as the islands of Polynesia,
had been shewn to be very probably mere remnants of former widely
extended stations; (in the case cited, by Dr. Hooker on botanic

434 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

grounds and by Mr. Darwin on geological grounds ;) and even were it
granted, as it might be theoretically, that such isolated stations may
occasionally have been formed, until we can ascertain the period at
which they were first populated, and can assert that no possible
accidental transport of eggs, seeds, &c. would account for that popu-
lation, the inference drawn by Dr. Bronn would be by no means
legitimate.

In some other points, it appeared that Dr. Bronn had laid too
much stress upon negative evidence as e. g. in the ninth of the
secondary laws, but as this had no important bearing on the principal
object of the paper, viz. a comparison of Dr. Bronn’s laws with
Mr. Darwin’s theory of natural selection, it need not be further
alluded to.

Setting aside the assumption of independent faunas and floras, as
unproved in any case and at variance with the tendency of our
present knowledge, the laws evolved by Dr. Bronn were stated to be
in close accordance with the requirements of Mr. Darwin’s theory.
With respect to the formal portion of Dr. Bronn’s first fundamental
law, (i. e. the fact of progression, apart from any hypothesis of a
force,) very little had been said by Mr. Darwin; his only reference
to it being to the following effect, viz.:—the higher forms have
their organs more distinctly specialized for different functions ;
and as such division of physiological labour seems to be an advantage
to each being, natural selection will tend in so far to make the later ;
and more modified forms higher than their early progenitors, or than
the slightly modified descendants of such progenitors.* This view
appeared to be identical with that taken by Dr. Bronn in the majority
of cases, as enunciated in Nos. 7, 8, 9 and 10 of his secondary laws.
In No. 11, indeed something more is indicated, viz. a progression of
type, independent, or apparently independent of external conditions,
and referred somewhat vaguely to an unknown force; but this was
scarcely necessary, and the phenomenon of progression according
to embryonic types, the progression from general to specialized
forms, which had been admitted by Agassiz, Owen, Carpenter and
others, as having obtained in past times, was perfectly and most
simply explained by Mr. Darwin’s theory.

* Origin of species, p. 336.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 435

Dr. Bronn’s second fundamental law, the correlation of the
development of organized beings, with that of the external conditions
of life, and the multiplication of varieties and species as these condi-
tions became more varied, formed one of the fundamental requirements
of Mr. Darwin’s theory.

The chief point on which the two authors were at issue, was that
of the origin of new forms. On this subject, Dr. Bronn did not
enunciate any theory, and in the expression of his formal laws, referred
vaguely to an undefined force. He denied, however, the possibility
of their origin by descent, with variation, from pre-existing forms,
as well as their origin by spontaneous generation from inorganic
matter, and regarded that by immediate act of creation repeated for
every new species, as inconsistent with the tenor of our knowledge of
all natural operations. It was difficult therefore to understand how
and upon what, the hypothetical force could be supposed to act, nor
was this anywhere suggested in the essay. The objection by anti-
cipation to Mr. Darwin’s views, rested as it appeared, solely on the
assumption of isolated stations before alluded to, and if this be
rejected as unsound, there appeared nothing in Dr. Bronn’s laws at
all irreconcileable with Mr. Darwin’s theory. For the rest Mr.
Darwin had suggested a vera causa and ib remained for the naturalist
and geologist to say how far it was sufficient to account for the
facts.

Some discussion arose after the lecture was concluded.

Dr. Kay remarked, that the way in which the subject had been
treated, appeared to him calculated to produce serious confusion of
thought. There had been a perpetual vibrating between two entirely
distinct inquiries ; the search into forms and the search into causes.
A great deal of fallacious reasoning was owing to the neglect of this
distinction. Morphology was a deeply interesting study ; but it gave
absolutely no information about the causes of the differential charac-
teristics observed in analogous species of plants and animals at suc-
cessive epochs. In examining such species it was natural to use such
words, as advance, progression, &c. ; but these terms simply mean that
the species of a later era are found to differ in certain ways from
those of an earlier era. The morphological progression proves no-
thing as to the existence of an cetislogical connexion between the

3)

436 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

successive stages. It is simply a historical fact that there is an ad-
vance in the observed forms. But to state a fact 1s not to account
for it, and Moliére’s physician added nothing to science when he averred
that medicine cured because it possessed avis medicatriz. All present
were aware that theories such as Dr. Bronn’s or Dr. Darwin’s had a
far wider and deeper interest than they would have simply as scienti-
fic speculations, because they touched on questions relating to man’s
spiritual nature. That nature enabled man to look upward to the
eternal, and downward to the endless variety of cosmical phenomena.
Would any similarities of structure between man and other contem-
porary or palceozoic species bridge over the chasm placed between
him and them by the possession of that spiritual nature P If it be
said that the power of ulterior development had existed from the date
of the primal monad,—this would only increase a billion-fold any
difficulties that may be supposed to lie in the received theories of
creation ;—for, whence came this monad P It must have been creat-
ed. And what a marvellous creature ! to hold shut up within it the
numberless forms of all the species that have arisen in the world
through countless ages, along with all the laws of their successive
development, each one involving such marvellous adaptations to all
other portions of the Kosmos !

He would add an expression of his hearty concurrence with two re-
marks made by the lecturer :—viz. where he spoke of the rashness
with which his author theorized on the early geological periods ; and
where he stated his belief that Dr. Bronn’s assumption of a mysteri-
ous “ Kraft’ or power was neither legitimate nor very intelligible.

Mr. Blyth rose, as the friend of Mr. Darwin of more than a quar-
ter of a century standing, to advocate his theory. He expatiated
upon the vastness of geological periods, as amply sufficient for bring-
ing about the present order of things in the organic kingdoms, by the
operation of Mr. Darwin’s principle of Natural Selection. The
immensity of the lapses of past time he illustrated by comparing
them with the profundities of space, and by the computed distances of
sundry astronomical objects. He also argued a far higher anti-
quity than is generally supposed for the existence of the human being
upon this planet, as testified by the discoveries of Dr. Lundin certain
low caverns in Brazil, more than twenty years ago, and abundantly by

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 437

recent discoveries in various regions : more especially he referred to cer-
tain tumuli in Seania, where flint arrow-heads or spear-heads were found
together with the bones of extinct mammalia, and associated also with
human remains, the skulls of which indicated them to belong to the
hyperborean type of mankind, being similar to those of modern Hsqui-
maux ; an important fact, which tended, as he thought, to connect
the epoch of those remains with the glacial era of Agassiz, or at least
with the time when the Rem Deer and the Musk Ox roamed over what
is now Britain. But he maintained that however ancient may be the
remains of this hyperborean race in modern Scania, perhaps one of the
present American types of humanity in the New World, still, for various
reasons adduced, we must look to the tropical regions of the major
continent for the aboriginal habitat of the human being; countries of
which the paleeontology is almost utterly unknown. Mr. Blyth then
adverted to the incompleteness of the geological record as insisted
upon by Mr. Darwin; and touched upon some other points, which
the lateness of the hour prevented his dwelling upon.

Mr. Blanford briefly replied to remarks which fell from Dr. Kay,
that he had not professed to enter upon the subject of causation at
all ; but only upon the study of forms as indicating the direction
which causation had taken.

The interesting discussion was closed by the Chairman, stating that
the thanks of the meeting were due to Mr. Blanford for laying before
them the views of Dr. Bronn. He observed that a comparison had
been made by Mr. Blanford between the progress of this new or
newly-revived theory of the mutability of species and the establish-
ment of the theory of universal gravitation. But he would remark
that in the establishment of the theory of gravitation there had been
two grand stages, the second of which was far longer and more la-
borious than the first. The first was the conception of the law, the
second was its verification. In the second, as well as the first
Newton did a vast deal himself, but it had been the work of the last
200 years to complete the demonstration, so long as nearly 100 years
after Newton the celebrated Clairant had been staggered by an error
in the moon’s motion, which at first he could not explain on Newton’s
theory, and went so far as to suggest that the law varied partly as
the inverse square and partly as the inverse fourth power of the dis-

3L 2

438 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

tance. So lately as the time of Laplace similar difficulties had pre-
sented themselves, which his sagacity alone had removed. But now
such perfection had been attained that as the instruments of observa-
tion and the method of calculation are from time to time improved, the
smallest variations detected in the motions of the heavenly bodies
are explained, and the theory of gravitation, as applicable to the
minutest particles of matter, fully established. He added that in
this new theory of the mutability of species Mr. Darwin seems to
have taken the first step in striking outa bold generalization. But
the more laborious and lengthy process of testing his law has yet to
be gone through, and when completed as satisfactorily as that of gra-
vitation, he (the Chairman) for one would believe in it as a law of
nature.

With reference to remarks which fell from’Mr. Blyth regarding the
incompleteness of the geological evidence, he recommended to his
notice two papers in Hraser’s Magazine for June and July, by Mr.
William Hopkins of Cambridge, well known as a first rate mathema-
tician and geologist. He thought these papers were among the most
thoughtful and convincing replies to Mr. Darwin’s whole theory that
he had read.

A vote of thanks was then passed to Mr. Blanford for his lecture.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly Report for October last.

LIBRARY.
The following books have been added to the Library since November last.

Presented.

Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VI. No. 2.—By THE
ORIENTAL SOCIETY.

Burges’s Trans. of Surya Siddhanta.—By rue AuTHOR.

Report on the Survey operations in the Lower Provinces, for 1858-59.
—By THE AUTHOR.

Oriental Christian Spectator for September and October 1860.—By THE
EDITorR.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Vol. XXIII. Part IIJ.—By
THE SOCIETY.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 439

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, Pt. If. of 1860.—By
THE SocrIety.

Ditto, of Royal Society of London, Vol. X. No. 39.—By THe Society.

De Sacy’s Arabic Grammar, Vol. I. Pt. Il.—By rue Auraor.

Willmet’s Lexicon Lingue Arabicze Niebuhr’s Voyage en Arabie, Vol. I:
Pt. I1.—By A. Sconcs, Esa.

Ditto, descriptions del’ Arabic Schultens Harriri, Vol. I. Pt. 11.—By ror

Williams F. F. Guide to Indian Photography.—Report on the Teneriffe.
astronomical experiment of 1856 addressed to the Lord Commissioner of the
Admiralty, London.—By tHe Lorps CoMMISSIONERS.

Monthly notices of Royal Astronomical Society of London, Vol. X. Part
Iii.—By Tue Sociery.

The Life of Rajah Radhakanta Deva Bahadur.—By tase Eprrors.

Sabda Kalpadruma in series, No. 1.—By rug Epirors.

Report on the result of the Administration of the Salt Dept, 1858-59,
Bengal Govt.—By THE BENGAL Govt.

Oriental Baptist for November 1860 —By tue Epiror.

Caleutta Christian Observer for Nov. 1860.—By Tue Eprirors.

Trans. of the Bombay Geographical Society, Vol. XV.—By THe Society.

Bengali Translation of Mahabharata, Pt. Il.— By rue Epiror.

Selections from the Records of Government of India For. Dept. No. 28,
By THE GOVERNMENT.

Memoirs of Royal Astronomical Society, Vol. XXVIIL.—By Tue Socrrty.

Exchanged.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlendischen Gesellschaft, Pt. VIII.

Athenzum, for August, 1860.

London and Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine, No. 132, for September,
1860.

Purchased.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 112 to 115.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 6 to 9 Tome 51.

Revue des Deux Mondes, Tome XXX. for 15th August and Ist Septem-
ber, 1860.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XII. No. 56, 1860.

Journal des Savants for July and August, 1860.

Revue de Zoologie, Nos. 7 and 8, 1860.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. VI. No. 33.

Flugels die classen der Hancfitischen Rechtsgelehrten.

Foncause Buddhar.

440 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

Capt. Raverty’s Gulshan-rah—Afghan Poetry and Prose.
Ditto. Dictionary of the Pushto or Afghan language.
Ditto. Grammar, Ditto. Ditto.

For Drecremperr, 1860.

At a meeting of the Society held on the 5th Instant—

A Grote, Hsq., President, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

Ist. From Major Hollings, a baked clay fac-simile of Sanserit in-
scription on a stone pillar in the Behar Fort.

2nd. From the Bombay Geographical Society, the 25th Vol. of
their Transactions.

ord. From Mr. W.S. Seton-Karr, Secretary to the Government
of Bengal, forwarding, on behalf of the India House, certain copies
of the Memoirs and Reports of the Royal Astronomical Society.

4th. From the Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia, a
copy of the proceedings of the Academy for 1860.

The Secretary announced the publication of the Shell catalogue, a
copy of which was laid on the table, price fixed at 3 Rs. a copy.

The following gentlemen who were proposed at the last meeting
were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

EF. Cooper, Esq. C. 8.

Moulavie Abdool Luteef Khan Bahadur, Deputy Magistrate and
Deputy Collector, 24-Pergunnahs.

Baboo Gooroo Churn Doss, Deputy Magistrate, Jessore.

D. H. Macfarlane, Esq., Calcutta.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting.

J. C. Erskine, Esq. proposed by Sir Bartle Frere and seconded by
Captain W. N. Lees.

Lewis Jackson, Esq. C. S. proposed by Mr. Atkinson and seconded
by Mr. Cowell.

William Thompson Dodsworth, Esq,, Surveyor, Ganges Canal, Deh-
ra Dhoon, proposed by Colonel Waugh and seconded by Major
Thuillier,

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 441

Notes from the following gentlemen intimating their wish to with-
draw from the Society were recorded.

Messrs. A. K. Dyer, H. V. Bayley and F. A. Goodenough.

Communications were received—

1. From Major H. L. Thuillier, forwarding copy of a letter as
follows from Colonel Waugh, Surveyor General of India, containing
further information relative to the fate of the late lamented Mons. A.
Schlagintweit.

Surveyor General’s Field Office,
Dehra, 13th November, 1860.
From Lievt.-Cou. A. 8. Waven,
Surveyor General of India.
To Mayor H. L. THuriiier,
Deputy Surveyor General of India,
Calcutta.

Str,—Adverting to correspondence marginally cited,* I have the

* No. 940, dated 19th July, honor to transmit herewith a letter in
1859, from Secy. tothe Govt. original No. 380 .901 of 3rd instant,
of India, Mily. Dept. to my ad- : : :
ea : with enclosures, just received from Cap-
es pay a aaa No. tain te G. Montgomerie, Engineers,

Also my letter in continuation Ist assistant G. 'T. Survey, in charge
Wo. 62-576 of 28th Sept. 1859- of the Kashmir series, conveying infor-
mation which he has recently obtained relative to the fate of the
lamented Mr. Adolphe Schlagintweit.

I beg you will be good enough to forward these papers for submis-
sion to Government, and also take such steps as may be necessary to
make their contents known to the Asiatic Society, which has already
recorded such particulars as have been hitherto gathered on the subject.

OFFICE OF THE KASHMIR SERIES,
Camp Kartarpore, 3rd November, 1860.
To THE SURVEYOR GENERAL oF INnp1IA.

Srr,— With reference to my letter No. 500 of 23rd August, 1859,
; I have the honor to enclose a Persian
* Tn original. :

S document* concerning the fate of Mr.
A. Schlagintweit.

This document is apparently written by one Mahomed Ameen of

Yarkand, who was in Mr. S.’s service at the time of his murder. He

442 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

mentions having sent two letters round to the West by Peshawar
and says that he has received no answer. Col. Edwardes received one
of the letters and it is printed in the collection of Official Reports
circulated by the Messrs. Schlagintweit. Vide No. 10 in the list.

A small leather bag accompanied the letter; the bag contained
four very thin old copper coins and an instrument for cutting leather,
with an awl, the two latter I understand to be of the kind used by
Bhistees.

The letter does not throw any new light on Mr. Schlagintweit’s
fate and does not entirely agree with the letter sent to Col. Edwardes
but, being of a later date, it may be interesting. 'The writer says he
has not managed to secure either the boxes or the property of the
unfortunate Mr. 8.

IT enclose the statement made before Mr. Civil Assistant W. H
Johnson by Kunj Khan of Yarkand, the bearer of Mahomed Ameen’s
letter, who says he was taken into Mr. S.’s service the day before he
was imprisoned and declares he was present when Mr. 8. was murder-
ed. This man states that Mr. Schlagintweit’s property is in the
possession of Shaidarwag of Badakshan and that it includes a large
folio of drawings and other papers. Kunj Khan thinks that the pro-
perty might be recovered.

I did not myself see Kunj Khan and have not the means of form-
ing an opinion as to his veracity or as to the feasibility of the plan he
proposes. The man was given a present and told that a suitable re-
ward would be given for any drawings, papers, or other property re-
covered. ‘The folio is no doubt the most valuable. Just before leav-
ing the Hills, I heard that Lieutenant-Colonel Irby of H. M.’s 51st -
foot had met another man from Yarkand with Mr. Schlagintweit’s
skull. As to the truth of this I have not as yet heard. The hopes
of reward are no doubt, likely to produce a good number of impostors.
During the hot weather I heard that Mr. S.’s bones had been carried
into Kuta.

I propose forwarding the bag with copper coins, &c., to the care of
Major H. L. Thuillier. I will of course avail myself. of every op-
portunity that there may be to get further information on the subject.
Should any be forthcoming I shall again address you.

(Sd.) T. G. Monreomertn, Capt. Engrs.
First Asst. G. T. Survey of India.

1860. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 443

STATEMENT OF Kuuny Kuan OF YARKAND.

Mr. Schlagintweit left Leh with seven servants, viz., Mahomed
Ameen, Yarkandi, Abdul, Kashmiri Kitmadgar, Moorad Jood, Cau-
buli, (who remained at Yarkand and is still there) Hoshir and Ali
from Skeardo, and Tashi and Bhots of Shashot village. Mr. S. first
visited Yarkand and afterwards Kashkar; on his arrival at the latter
place he found the Kokanies at war with the Kashkar people. The
Kokan troops were commanded by Wali khan. Mr.S. sent Mahomed
Ameen to Wali khan to obtain permission to go to Kokan; Wali khan
replied that if Mr. 8. would take Kashkar and the Chinese fort first
he would allow Mr. 8. to go to Kokan. Mr. S. told him he could not
take Kashkar without troops and guns, this made Wali khan vexed,
upon which Mr. S. and all his servants were imprisoned by Wali khan,
who took all Mr. S.’s property. The day after their imprisonment
Mr. S. the two Baltis and two Bhots were murdered by Wali khan.
The other two servants, Mahomed Ameen and Abdul were to have
sufiered the same fate, only the approach of a Chinese Army made the
Kokanies retreat. Mahomed Ameen and Abdul went afterwards to
Kokan and complained to the Rajah Kodayar, who was very angry
with Wali khan and intended to have sent him a prisoner to Lahore
to meet his punishment, but at this time Mali khan assisted by Wali
khan raised an insurrection and expelled the former ruler Kodayar.
When Kodayar intended seizing Wali khan the latter gave charge
of all Mr. S.’s property to Shaidarwag of Badakshan; after Kodayar
went away to Bokhara, Walikhan went to recover the property but.
did not ; subsequently Mali khan, the new ruler of Kokan, went with
an army of 20,000 troops but was defeated by Shaidarwag, with
whom Mr. S8.’s property is to this day. ‘The property has not been
removed from the place where it was first put, and may be obtained
by sending a sharp man to Shaidarwag with presents, &c. A man in
Leh, by name Tulsiram, is willmg to try and get the property if he
is assisted.

The two servants Mahomed Ameen and Abdul were well treated
by Kodayar, but not so by Mali khan, upon which Abbul left for Pesha-
war 14 months ago, via the Samarkand route. Mahomed Ameen
remained in Kashkar.

With Mr. 8.’s property there are a great number of drawings and
other papers in a large folio which Khunj Khan saw Mr. 8. open.

3M

444 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

Mahomed Ameen, is an old man, being hardly able to work ; he
says if he got some money he could purchase a horse and come down
to Lahore if wanted.

Note by Mr. Johnson.—The above was taken down as given by
Kunj Khan, who was present when Mr. 8S. was murdered, and it is in
some measure confirmed by a letter which has been sent by Tulsiram’s
brother from Yarkand.

T hear that the Moonshi who was sent from Simla or Kooloo never
went beyond Leh and therefore got no correct information.

(Signed) W. H. Jounsoy,
Civil Assistant G. T. Survey.
Camp Leh in Ladak, 11th September, 1860.
Leds hy ety wis 6 ously wh? dass? U5 wie ple aites nat] Sd 6
Brwmrl6s] Ohad wesay yaad wed} dc das? Lees yo solo Lewd do
tame got Pi C2), wo S31 ety ye Syd Alle yy Jlga] al
wy}! BLL BS Lew) gly yd Rdrpod ale Byh) usp! adel ne 3p wl 0
prixe co ee BWwae 53> aig y3 wench aS ba afly Cop Cele
Wau) FSeie) Wy oy Gio | -) as w)y SEN 3) us eal we RSS Qaes
ee Sin alse) w= ws! oad wes Sd92 plc Byde wt o>
yey! das 4S prises BIS LEIA di] 5) band! § Sed 03; 98 ie Ls
Ley) Bdge) Les usite; 33) &s I SOc wale yas Lisl
Says thw che 8.9/8 bs dee es Lote wh) &> wlirzless =]
BB, yb ye dz! 2 ale ¥ phy wt! Loew 5] aS se SLINGS] sins
wlS)! 3 j] aS) re U6 5:38 bi aN aa Sh us jG le
witale wv! as piles aes i els i a sel x dines ails
jks ¢ Ye ee uw! 53> dS C as ls oD) am ake wate
3 AY dye us diye one BLA} 990 &S ie. Wale J!p=! jl C. Sk

his jpie Pee by plage wrtale wel aS yb a= ele

C)
Uys oh > KSLA ete Ne wl) len gad aes G £5 ives

yd) jl a os} lass] wale wisale daly J'pa} as dy? o>

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 445

Sptige Led (sy pre irate 2) 8 day ets y ally dd
era g i 7 Sinisa orn aes A : \
ee dy 5) oul wld rok y9 a0] |] dx 463) ALLIS ga] |) ad jlo aS
Wi Se a Neen tr hd code a uel aa Files: pes ip
a) Bae BNE.) peo Le iol] Te ed) \ vy Ba ce oe Le
je! Bs pad yD 0,3 wl) x sist S fale &a|oe 4 SdAww Eee ey)

bi3) ACs D359 Cm day yu save] ys wy'd5; 5] pile bya? or juss 3
) se LA Awd La heo poole) AK3 9S 23, 5 I o> C2. Riko ies
dp Upthe Veale yleluilyd aS. ase la ws pds? aie
pity omy LE sl | tayS bS solo ed, Vell) yy
ais! $ ais5 esi hs, f Ine aS bliss] n-) ij) o> 5 Bi
ae eae -) Ss el ee b (Ca “3 oh So aoe
ay pw! LS i as ‘> I) we CD dnd PLY Yo") 12 aii sy ay we
AS Qin pane says ba Aid 2, wl 45] 5) = 2) aS Coa yd jl
bs aS] Sau») clea! yy »tor lo dis) dy 3) 4 wtaLe ele ; i} daly
colle. af wey p38 a2 1) yd Bbw! pS yd AS Maury UFOg42 dpe
‘) Aha! gS 59 ale Syd! os) s Sins &S ba ae Lowy) do] Sa dds 53
dlye el solar Cewd jo oe la ee wh jl as pool aa
Ssd Sas nee > ye) yy: dy! I eet, Us, 7) csioad uf asieaite es
oe Se lS et STs a2 a rae es b.2) Ge ee
i pe BS MK ne wa US I542 Ae “may ee tay et, pe ba

dS jhe 3 Va BS Sas jP ¢ We yyy L SOS) eM | Oe bre ae

WS

¥ dyS dy as 6B) sb yy Te la), ew] to wt! wt wl sie
} ort Shee wi J das yee Rye) cgates \ contd a) for

es be & dali Looe ye ola &S ) o> abd d} pe wale te haw

LA= > ey a aS mabe’ plies 5 Sdge) i? ye vided

dae] — prs 3 ale B pe ee yi} Bb CtG ae as Sdz be ys

wine? abe Oyts Lyng be 98 he 7? py? 40! ele pba phase BI) 0

3 M 2

446 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,
orl 53 wire Le rahe ys pls pies User chy’ wey dni of y=
crl ys ym yl y3 yaw ye \y By aly j! Oe pry 30 $1 yo. dal ale bpd
Spm) i ped 5 cml nad |) atlare alle any Ja yo aS 5,5 a
oe a aia ih B20 eu aS — s= acd i ade a
alas Ole: o> of "oud ‘3 &S woth ney satis waphs e
ge Ob Bar © etd FSO ) She CsI; 2 B81 By 55) pnt
H2), wie &S wile! Go y eu) Sool as? gle 83 20 bx)
de! es yy) usd & iat Ves plac phe ee Iss al
CASE je she] stile sid iS 8S Daw \lom] Beh jx) ols
wr; S35 cghb ae dos” anwod acl y Soe ae G ee) 30 i
ety’ jl \ Se fe Rom opt da G xls a ee) A438 ly j 088 2),
Jas says ail eb, Bau yb wl sas s uss , slid dy jas
sd] Neem pb dete? 5 ae ja dy ba dle), Sin

wily 3 ay! us 39! BNE 5 93 y EL 3 us) Ms; oer |

us? ups? 0) Cs? o> ore sla pm 35

Rerles SIF by Cry) pG pm 3b yy! i) Se g2 dsdgs? o5)
ve pe Spd (99% bls 3 AY we ee had py, aly Ltawl) ydo}
2), thaw) S.dy5 wale sd; Cd \> ogc p> ly ees ws 36
veg wd l_o] csi ale Byds Yd vodI a giles tw Caw dy bo
ydiwd BA DBL S95 gly Bd giles] daw pS) ad solid aS ylyb
eo ph! sly ad oad ) gic UIE BL Yok Gay $1, ath

# oh pled

2. From Dr. Carter, the concluding portion of his report on Geo-
logical specimens from the Persian Gulf collected by Captain C. G.
Constable, the former portion of which was published in the first No.
of the last year’s vol. of the journal.

The Secretary read the above papers to the Meeting.

The thanks of the Meeting were voted to Dr. Carter for his interest-
ing contribution.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report for Novemberlast.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 447

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for April and May
Meetings.

The following presentations have now to be recorded.

1. From J. H. Gurney, Esq. M. P., Catton Hall, Norwich. A
series of beautifully prepared skeletons already mounted, viz. :—

Mammalia.
European Fox (VULPES VULGARIS).
Polecat or Foumart (MustELA PUTORIUS).
Badger (MELEs TAXUS).
Seal (PHOCA VITULINA).
Hedgehog (ERINACEUS VULGARIS).
Water Vole (ARVICOLA AMPHIBIA).:

Aves.

Great Black-backed Gull (Larus MARINUS).
Goosander (MERGUS MERGANSER).
Black-throated Loon (COLYMBUS ARCTICUS).
Puffin (FRATERCULA AROTICA).

The whole of the above being new to the museum as perfect skele-
tons, though it possesses an incomplete skeleton of the Seal.

Also British examples of three species of birds (skins), for com-
parison with their Indian representatives ; viz. the Quail, the common
Snipe, and the European Little Grebe or Dabchick.

The large or common Indian Quail is considered as a particular
race by Mr. Gould; while the late Mr. Yarrell, on comparing speci-
mens of Quails from Hurope, India, and S. Africa, expressed his
opinion that they were identical. In the examples now compared,
the only difference that I can perceive consists in the fact, that our
Indian Quails were killed during the cold season, with more newly
moulted plumage; while the British examples were as obviously
killed during the summer, when their feathers had been longer worn.

The same remark applies to the Snipe.

With regard to the Little Grebes of the two regions, there seems
to be more of white at the bases of the remiges in the Indian race
(P. PHILIPPENSIS, Scopoli) ; but it may be doubted if this be con-
stant, and a Chinese example is intermediate.

448 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

2. M. Zill, travelling naturalist. A fragment of the egg-shell of
the huge extinct Dodo-like bird of Madagascar, EptorNIs MAXIMUS,
Is. Geoff.,—an egg beside which that of the Ostrich is comparatively
diminutive, and which is stated to hold about two gallons.*

3. Donor unknown. Skin of Lagomys Roytet, from Tibet.

4, Major G. G. Pearse, commanding 3rd Sikh Irregular Cavalry,
Sigouli. Skin of HaMaToRNIS CHEELA, in semi-adult plumage.

5. Raja Radakhanta Deb, Bahadur. A large specimen of Try-
GON MARGINATUS, Blyth; referred to in a note to p. 38 antea.

6. Capt. Jethro Fearweather, late commanding the ship ‘ For-
farshire.” Skull of DrLpHinus EURYNOME, Gray, from the Bay of
Bengal. <A very beautiful and perfect specimen.

7. Mrs. Edwards. A fish in spirit, from Port Blair, Andamans.
It is a SERRANUS, one of several species which are uniformly dotted
over with small white spots; but it has not hitherto been identified
satisfactorily. (D. 9/17—A. 3£.)

8. Capt. E. Fowle, of Rangoon, through Capt. Niblett, com-
manding the ‘Sydney’ S. V. A small specimen of the curious crus-
tacean, THALASSINA SCORPIONOIDES, Leach. Capt. Fowle writes
— “The Burmese call it Padzoon ken (or ‘Scorpion Prawn’). It
does not live on the surface of the ground, but burrows to a depth of
three or four feet. This specimen was found at that depth.” It is
occasionally though rarely brought to the Calcutta fish-bazars.

9. Babu Gour Doss Bysack, Deputy Magistrate of Balasore.
Skins of CHTLOSCYLLIUM PLAGIOSUM and 'T'RYGON IMBRICATUS.

10. Capt. Hales, of the ‘Fire Queen,’ 8S. V. A Dog-fish, 6 ft.
long, from the Aguada Reef, stated to be only found in shoal-water,
and known to sailors as the ‘Sun-fish.’ It is evidently the NEBRus
coNncoLor, Riippell (Ginglymostoma concolor, Miller and Henle) ;
but is stated by Capt. Eales to have been toothless! The skull has
been completely removed from the specimen.

11. Mr. Blyth. A stuffed specimen of the rare Rupicota
SANGUINOLENTA, Gould, P. Z. S., 1859, p. 99. Inhabits Bogota.

* Here it may be remarked that the two types of Ostrich-eggs, from N. and S.
Africa respectively, noticed by myselfin J. A. S. XXVIII, 241, 282, and XXIX.,
113, have likewise been remarked by the Rev. H. B. Tristram in No. V of Mr.
Sclater’s new Ornithological Journal Zhe Ibis, p. 74.

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 4A9

T observe that the Chinese Pangolin is referred to MANIS JAVANICA
by Mr. Arthur Adams, in the P. Z. 8. for 1839, p. 183; and upon
re-examination of the flat skin sent by Mr. Swinhoe, I find that
Mr. Adams is right, and that I was incorrect in following the late
Dr. Cantor (Ann. Mag. N. H. IX, 274), in assigning it to the
Indian M. PENTADACTYLA in p. 98 antea.

With reference to my remark in J. A. S. XXIX, 493 (note), that
I was unaware of the existence of any ‘Sus (PLaTanista) in the
Burmese rivers, Lt.-Col. Blake, commanding at Schwe Gyen, writes
word—“ As regards the Porpoise, I have not been able to procure
you one; but that they do exist in these rivers is certain. I have
seen them tumbling over each other in the Irawadi, the Pegu river,

29

and the Sitang, as high up as Sitang.’” The genus, however,
remains to be ascertained, and the habit referred to of “tumbling
over each other,” is what I have never seen done by the Susi. Per-
haps the following species is intended :—

A small cetal new to the Gangetic streams was brought to me on
the 18th July, 1860.* It proved to be an adult male of—

NEOMERIS PHOCHNOIDES, Gray, founded on the Delphinus phoce-
noides, Dussumier, MS., Cuvier, #. A. I, 291, and D. et Delphinap-
terus melas, Temminck, of the Fuuwna Japonica (should these prove
to be identical, as suggested with much probability by Dr. J. E.
Gray, Br. Mus. Catal., Cetacea, p. 80). It appears that a skull in
the Paris Museum, marked D. phocenoides, was brought from Mala-
bar by Dussumier in 1837 ; “ teeth 2% ;” while the Japanese skull of
D. melas in the Leyden Museum has “ teeth 18,” according to Dr.
Gray. In the Calcutta individual the teeth are 15718; the foremost
pair in the lower jaw being situate wnderneath the next, and trans-
versely, meeting at the tips. The fresh animal had so much the ap-
pearance of a young GLOBICEPHALUS (except in having no dorsal
fin), that seeing it under rather adverse circumstances, in a violent
downpour of rain, I mistook it for such as I had obtained in the
corresponding month of the preceding year; so, not requiring an-
other young GLOBICEPHALUS for the Society’s museum, and being

* On reference to the date of this Report, it will be perceived that the above

notice of the NEoMERISs is here interpolated, and rightly so, as I had the chance
of noticing it on the present suitable occasion.

450 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

short of hands just then in the taxidermist’s department, with two
large animals in course of preparation, I made the specimen over to
Dr. Crozier of the Calcutta Medical College. Under that gentle-
man’s superintendence the entire skeleton has been prepared, which
he has kindly made over to the museum of this Society ; but, unfor-
tunately, no external part of the animal has been preserved, though
Dr. Crozier has made notes of its outward appearance and anatomy,
from which he has kindly permitted me to extract the following. It
indeed occurred to me that the specimen was of a more leaden black
than I had observed in GLOBICEPHALUS INDICUS, with the throat
and pectoral region conspicuously albescent.

Dr. Crozier notices it as “ a Porpoise 5 ft. long, of a bluish-black
or lead-colour over the whole body, a little lighter on the under surface,
and a white tinge under the throat and around margin of lips; a
round head, protruding more convex on tip of upper jaw; blow-hole
on upper-part of head, between two rather small eyes; opening [of
the mouth] transverse and concave anteriorly, on posterior margin a
row of small teeth of equal size in each jaw ; a pair of long pectoral
fins or flippers; body rather flattened laterally, and along the back
a slight groove or depression of skin, which rises to a ridge poste-
riorly, on which is scattered a double series of sguame@ or ossicles
recalling to mind those of a Shark. 'Tail-flukes 17 in. in diameter.”

On dissection, the animal proved to be a fully adult male, with a
general resemblance in structure to PHocmNna VULGARIS, and others
of the great DELPHINUS series.*

* Dr. Crozier also dissected the young GLOBICEPHALUS INDICUS obtained by
me last year from some fishermen, who caught it in one of the streams connected
with the salt-water lake EH. of Calcutta; its skeleton being now in our museum.
He remarks of it—“ A GLOBICEPHALUS 42 ft. long; with blow-hole single, on
upper-part of head, transverse and concave anteriorly ; no external ear or meatus
auditorius ; eyes very small, just behind and above the angle of the mouth;
opening of eyelids oblong from before backwards ; ‘opening of mouth large, with
a thick fleshy soft tongue; 7 or 8 teeth in each jaw, very small, just appearing
above the gums, indicating that the animal had been born only a very short
time. The whole of the body is of a dark bluish colour, and the skin covered
over with very thin cuticle; there is a slight constriction between the head and
the body; flippers a good deal elongated; a small dorsal fin about the hinder
two-thirds of the length of the body ; tail-flukes large and notched in the cen-
tre; in middle of body a longitudinal umbilical depression.”

Judging from my own recollection, and also from the stuffed specimen, 9 ft.
long, in the Society’s museum, I should not state the eyes to be “ very small,”

but of the usual size in the Delphinide. In the Susi (PLaTanistTa) they are
exceedingly minute. In the GuoBicEPHaLus of 9 ft., the milk-teeth are consi-

1860.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 451

The following highly interesting communication, regarding the
Great Rorqual of the Indian Seas, has been kindly communicated by
the Hon. Sir H. Bartle Frere.

“The Indian Rorqual is very common still in the seas off the coast
of Arabia and Mekran, Scind, Cutch, Kattywar; and the Rorqual
fishery is still one of the many strings which a Yankee captain trading
on those coasts is apt to have to his bow. During the calm weather
from September to February these ‘ Whales’ are very constantly seen
by any vessel between Bhoy and Kurrachee ; the captains of coasting
steamers told me they saw them almost every voyage at that time
of the year. I have myself seen them twice in the few trips I have
made from Bombay to Scind, once very close,—and remarked the
large dorsal fin. They are also not unfrequently seen from Manora
(the entrance to Kurrachee Port) in a very calm afternoon in the
autumn, their black bodies, and jets of breath being visible with a
glass in the offing when there is a bright light on the water from the
afternoon sun. I have notes of three ‘ Whales’ having come ashore,
two early in our tenure of Scind, and one while I was there. We
found him out by the stench from his carcase, and on going to the
spot (a few miles from Kurrachee) found him stranded and _ half
devoured by the Hyznas, Jackals, and Sharks, many of which
were tugging at portions of the carcase which floated. We collected
most of the bones, and sent them to the Kurrachee museum, whence
I will get a photograph of them, and if possible a few of the bones,
which are frequently found on that coast. John Macleod, whom you
may perhaps know by name as an amateur naturalist, calculated the
length of the ‘ Whale’ we found as about 65 or 70 ft. ; but it was in
fragments, and nothing to lead to identification but the bones.’—

derably eroded, and a few of them had been shed, but without the tips of any
of the permanent teeth appearing. The number of milk-teeth shewing above
the gum would seem to have been ee In the skeleton of the newly born

young, there had been a series of at least 12 on each side above, and more below ;

7—7
but I can only give the former number as én situbus veris. Teeth of adult ¢ 3 8
In the newly born young, the atlas and axis vertebre are already partially join-
ed, the other cervical vertebre being still separate: in the adult the series are
anchylosed into one mass, the whole of these being united into a single obtuse
peak above.

452 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

Doubtless the identical specimen mentioned as having been “ stranded
near Kurrachee” in J. A. S. XXIX, note to p. 482.

At the time that my memoir on the Great Rorqual of the Indian
Ocean was published (Vol. XXVIII, 481 et seg.), I had not seen
Dr. J. E. Gray’s British Museum Catalogue of Cetacea published in
1850. In that work Dr. Gray arranges the Balenide into four
genera, thus-—

“A. Dorsal fin none. Belly smooth. Baleen elongate, slender.

1. Bamana.

B. Dorsal fin distinct. Belly plaited. Baleen broad, short.

2. Mneaprera. Pectoral fins elongate. Dorsal fin low.

83. Batmnoprera. Pectoral fins moderate. Dorsal fin falcate,
2 from nose. Vertebre 46 or 48.

4. Puysauus. Pectoral fins moderate. Dorsal fin falcate, 2
length from nose. Vertebree 54 or 64.”

Now, if my cited authority regarding the great Rorqual of the
Indian Seas be fully trustworthy, the dorsal fin of this animal “ is
about one-third or a little more from the head and is well developed ;”
which I take to mean from the setting on of the head, rather than
from the extremity of the muzzle; though even this would place it
nearly about the middle of the animal, or considerably too forward
for either of the two genera with “falcate fin” recognised by Dr.
Gray. Referring to an experienced whaler, who is familiar with the
animal, he also states that “the fin is near the middle of the back,
if anything rather backward.” Further observation is required; as
also respecting the number of vertebree composing the entire series, the
amount of anchylosis of the cervical vertebre (or of junction or union
of those that form the neck), the position of the sexual organs with
reference to the dorsal fin, and likewise the dimensions of a specimen
correctly taken, with those of its dorsal fin, flippers, and tail-flukes,
the position of the eye, &c. &e., and above all a carefully executed
figure is exceedingly desirable.

It appears that Sperm Whales (PHYSETER MACROCEPHALUS P) are
by no means uncommon off the coast of Ceylon, where, on the
eastern side, my informant has seen a ‘schule’ of 30 or 40 within
sight of land. They are also seen about Cochin, and thence across
to Zanzibar, and especially about the Seychelles which is a noted

1860. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 453

resort of the species. As a general rule, however, the Sperm Whale
keeps to the open ocean, and is rarely observed in what seamen term
‘narrow seas,’ as the Bay of Bengal or Sea of Arabia even. My
informant, who has been long engaged in the so-called ‘ fishery’ for
Sperm Whales, may be trusted as a safe authority for the species
or genus.

Lastly, with reference to the remark of Nearchus (XXVIII, 481,)
that the bones of Whales were, in his time, made use of for building
purposes on the coast of Mekran, I may ‘notice that they have also
been thus used on the shores of the Polar Sea, at the N. E. extremity
of Siberia. Thus Von Wrangell remarks that—“ At many places
along this coast we saw the bones of Whales stuck upright in the
ground ; our interpreter, and subsequently the Tschuktschi whom we
met, said that they were the remains of the former dwellings of a
stationary tribe. They appeared to have been of a better and more
solid kind than are now used, and to have been partly sunk in the
ground.” And again—* There are traditions which relate that two
centuries ago the Onkilon occupied the whole of the coast from Cape
Schelagskoi to Behring’s Straits; and it is true that there are every-
where along this tract the remains of huts constructed of earth and
whale bones, and quite different from the present dwellings of the
Tschuktschi.” Von Wrangell’s Narrative of an Hxpedition to the
Polar Sea (Sabine’s translation, 1840, pp. 360, 372.) E, Buyru.*

* Referring to the recent use of flint implements, in p. 384 anfea, I have
since read the following passage concerning the American red man, quoted in the
London Atheneum for Sept. 15th, 1860, No. 1716, p. 346. ‘They dig their
ground with a flint, called in their language tom-a-pea-kan, and so put five or six
grains into a hole the latter end of April or beginning of May,” &c. &. Quoted
from a reprint of a Two years’ Journal in New York, and part of its Territories
in America, by Charles Wooley, or Wolley, A.M. (about A. D. 1678). Of course
a research into the narratives of the old navigators will dismter many instances
of the kind, by those who have the leisure for it, among nations unacquainted
with the use of metals.

Two stupid errata have crept into my memoir on Indian Cefacea. One (p. 486
antea) is in the extract from the Friend of India newspaper. For “ diameter’
read cirewmference ! The other relates to the longitude of the Sulu or Mindoro
Sea (p. 484), which rectify as being from 118° to 1220 meridians KH. of Green-
wich.

LLL OO OS OOOO

Meteorological Observations. lvin

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

- feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

| Pe = 3 Range of the Barometer = 3 Range of the Tempera-
| ‘oo Es during the day. as ture during the day.
;} o5m Pm 2

| HSA Ag

" so” =6
Ss Se Max Min Diff. g a Max. | Min. | Diff.
a |e | s

Inches. | Inclies. | Inches. | Inches. fa) o fe) (0)

1 | Sunday. |

2 |29.932 {30.005 | 29.878 0.127 64.8 75.4 56.4 | 19.0

3 .961 042 -906 136 66.0 76.4 59.0 | 17.4

4 981 .052 .935 ally! 64.2 75.4 55.0 | - 20.4

5 | 30.002 .092 942 .150 62.2 72.1 54.8 | 17.3

6 |29.960 |} .036 -900 136 61.8 72.8 53.2 | 19.6

v4 952 024 904 120 64.4 77.8 54.4 | 23.4

8 | Sunday.

9 994. .067 .947 .120 67.9 79.4 58.1 | 21.3 ~
10 | 30.000 .082 951 131 65.9 75.4 57.4 | 18.0
11 | 29.999 .078 .949 .129 62.8 73.6 54:5 | 19.1
12 |30.060 | .130 | .978 | .152 | 624 | 740 | 52.7| 213
13 -109 .203 30.048 155 63.1 75.0 | 52.8 | 22.2
14, .081 158 .015 143 64.4: 76.1 56.0 | 20.1
15 Sunday.

16 .051 153 =| 29.993 160 64.4: 75.7 55.6 | 20.1
17 -068 149 | 30.012 Bey 64.0 TA9 56.0 | 18.9
18 | 29.996 083 | 29.925 158 64.6 76.4 54.9 | 21.5
19 978 | .039 .906 133 68.5 81.4 | 57.5 | 23.9
290 | 30.040 -109 -989 120 69.2 80.0 63.0 17.0
21 .039 122 yal 151 66.9 78.2 57.4 | 20.8

|

22 Sunday.

23 .010 .086 954: 132 69.3 82.2 58.4 | 23.8
94, | 29.982 .062 .917 | 145 72.8 33.2 66.8 | 16.4
25 | 30.030 102 979 123 ALB 80.6 65.2 | 15.4
26 .085 163 | 30.027 136 67.4 76.6 59.4 | 17.2
27 | 047 1238 29.974 149 66.1 77.0 57.6 19.4:
28 040 123 .993 .130 67.1 19.2 57.2 | 22.0
29 Sunday.

30 .039 139 979 .160 70.5 82.8 61.0 | 21.8
31 / 29.998 .081 .934 147 72.1 84.4 62.8 | 21.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

lvili Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elementz
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

of

3 g 20 le Bee
3 im ° =) >) (SIS le, om
ra] ae = 2 Ss S lon Bo
fs 2 3 || 2 s S22 .| 23
= ie = 8 Ss \a S173
D 4 > E 3s 4S 2 9 | FPS Leese
ate. (ata) ° o Ss ae |> Sa aD
3 a a [30.0 ||" * esa lanes
) a os es = 3 Oo |= FE | 2 >
Bs = 2 08 aa SS laa) e258
2 a 3 a= 2, 2 |e =o eee
20 a a is Es 22 |S32] <8
eI Fa g Fala oF | $3 |Sasel coos
= a) rs) fa) = Pee | | =
SS ———— { —— =
0 0 0 0 Inches. ; T. gr.| T ee
1 | Sunday.
2 59.6 5.2 56.5 8.3 | 0.465 | 5.18 | 1.65 | 0.76
3 59.1 6.9 55.0 11.0 A442 4.91 | 2,17 .69
4 57.5 6.7 52.8 11.4 411 08 11 |/ .69
5 55.3 6.9 50.5 11.7 .880 .25 04 | ‘68
6 56.0 5.8 51.9 9.9 398 46 | 1.75 | fe
vi 58.0 6.4 53.5 10.9 421 .68 | 2.06 69
8 | Sunday.
9 61.5 6.4 57.7 10.2 485 | 5.35] 16] 72
10 59.1 6.8 55.0 10.9 442 4.91 LS abe 240
11 56.3 6.5 51.7 TAG .3896 .42 | 1.99) .69
12 56.0 6.4: 51.5 10.9 393 209 94 | .69
13 56.7 6.4 52.2 10.9 402 49 | 98| .69
14 58.2 6.2 53.9 10.5 .426 74} 2.00 70
15 | Sunday.
16 59.1 5.4 55.2 9.2 445 .96 | ~1.78 74
17 58.6 5.4 54.8 9.2 440 .89 -76 14
18 58.9 47/ 55.5 9,1 450 5.01 SHE 74:
19 63.3 5.2 60.7 7.8 536 -90 SEs arr |
20 63.3 5.9 60.3 8.9 528 .82 .99 -7D
21 60.4 6.5 56.5 10.4: | 465 AUS |] 21S 71
22 -| Sunday.
23 63.3 6.0 60.3 9.0 528 .o2 .01 74
24 67.8 5.0 65.3 7.5 .623 6.82 | 1.89 .78
25 64.9 6.4 61.7 9.6 554 .07 | 2.26 43
26 60.4 7.0 56.2 11.2 AGL 5.10 -29 .69
27 59.7 6.4 55.9 10.2 .456 .06 04 STE:
28 61.0 6.2 57.2 9.9 476 -26 .06 72
29 | Sunday.
30 64.7 5.8 61.8 8.7 .b55 6.10 -03 75
ol 66.1 6.0 63.1 9.0 .580 .30 18 74

_ All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. lix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

s3 Range of the Barometer for | = Range of the Tempera:
223 each hour during the As GUIS OF Chal Leone
68 es 2 bie during the
Hour. = a = ; ra 3 month.
Aa =
soc: . . = a . .
e+] Max. Min. Diff. Se Max. | Min. | Diff.
= a
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. () 0 ) fC)
Mid-
night. | 30.017 | 30.114 | 29.930 184 61.7 68.4 57.2 | 11.2
i 011 115 .928 187 61.0 67.8 56.4 | 11.4
2 004 108 915 193 60.2 67.2 55.6 | 11.6
3 | 29.998 -096 posh 185 59.7 67.7 55.0 | 12.7
ao -993 .095 902 193 58.9 68.2 54.5 | 13.7
5 | 80.004 -109 915 194: 58.6 67.7 53.7 | 14.0
6 .016 125 927 .198 57.9 67.0 52.8 | 14.2
a 035 141 947 194 57.7 67.4: 52.7 | 14.7
8 062 151 977 174 60.4 68.4 55.9 | 12.5
a -089 .203 | 30.004 199 64.1 70.8 59.0 | 11.8
10 .096 199 .005 194 67.7 73.2 62.8 | 10.4
il 078 77 =| 29.982 195 711 77.4 | 66.2 | 11.2
Noon.) .048 136 959 177 74.2 79.6 69.2 | 10.4
1 013 .096 924 172 76.2 82.0 71.2 | 10.8
2 |29.985 -071 .886 185 77.3 83.8 72,1 | 11.7
3 -968 .056 881 175 77.4: 84.4 71.8 | 12.6
4 -962 048 878 .170 75.3 82.6 | 69.4 | 13.2
5 -967 053 .882 ol7al 73.3 80.2 68.0 | 12.2
6 .976 064 "900 164 70.4 78.6 64.8 | 13.8
7 994: 093 907 .186 68.0 74.8 62.7 | 12.1
8 | 30.010 ela -930 181 66.4 73.4 61.2 | 12.2
9 .023 118 941 aia, 65.3 71.4 60.0 | 11.4
10 027 -130 949 181 64.0 70.6 59.4 | 11.2
Be 019 105 947 158 63.3 70.2 58.6 , 11.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the scyeral hours
during the month.

Ix Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

2 me way Ee o 1 oO Gn 4 las: dpe
D ® a ® © Som Miss aie
SWB) Be) | a ee ee ees
a 2 E > Fs ° = a Oo S =] Fi
| iS) ® 8 2 CHESS | my = iS
Hours ices ro A 3 cy be een celery |S) =
Se je B42) ae 2 s fete
=} = 34 xs 6 5 5 51> =
aI fa 5. fo .8 Pid P56 (2 Sele =
Ss P a bay So Sac |SrPLtlsea
= ia oO Qa = = 4 |
O ) to) ) Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr.
Mid- 2) Bes) 1 Bet ovage |) 5
a 58.5 3. 6. 5 ’ 18 1.01 0.84
1 57.9 3.1 55.4 5.6 449 .02 04 83
2 57.3 2.9 55.0 5.2 442 4.97 0.94 84
3 56.8 2.9 | 54.5 5.2 435 89 93 84
4 56.1 2.8 53.9 5.0 426 .80 87 85
5 55.9 2.7 53.7 4.9 423 Ui 85 85
6 55.6 2.3 53.5 AA 421 75 74 87
7 55.3 2,4 53.1 4.6 | .415 68 78 86
8 57.4 3.0 55.0 5.4 44.2 97 98 84
9 59.4 4.7 | 56.1 8.0 459 5.12 1.55 TT
10 61.0 6.7 57.0 | 10.7 473 22 2.24 .70
11 62.3 8.8 57.9 | 13.2 488 BD 93 65
Noon.| 63.3 | 10.9 57.8 | 16.4 486 .30 | 3.79 58
1 64.3 | 11.9 58.3 | 17.9 494, S60 ni 4n30 56
y 64.8). | 12:5 58.5 | 18.8 498 .39 59 D4
3 64.7 | 12.7 58.3 | 19.1 494, 85 66°>1 58
4, 63.4 | 11.9 57.4 | 17.9 .480 22 18 56
5 63.3 | 10.0 58.3 | 15.0 494 | 39 3.45 61
6 62.9 7.5 59.1 | 11.3 508 58 | 2.52 69
7 62.1 5.9 58.6 9.4 499 52 oat On 73
8 61.3 5.1 58.2 8.2 493 46 WAL 76
9 60.6 4.7 57.8 7.5 .486 39 54 ' 78
10 60.0 4.0 Bee 6.8 476 £29) le eSG .80
il 59.5 3.8 56.8 6.5 470 24 | 27 S81

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Shes || p =
| 22 (286 |
.| 2s |©S 8| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
2| #S |328| ofthe Wind.
a Ss uw
Al & Pa
fe) Inches.
1| Sunday.
2} 132.0 N. W.&N.& EH. Cloudless till 7 Pp. mM. Scatd. i after-
wards.
3} 134.0 N. & H. Cloudless.
4| 134.0 N. &N. W. Cloudless.
5 : N. & N. W. Cloudless,
6} 131.8 N. & W. Cloudless.
“| 135.0 | N. Cloudless.
8) Sunday. by
9) 133.0 W. Cloudless.
10} 131.0 ee N. &N. W. Cloudless.
11} 134.0 ua N. W. Cloudless.
12} 133.0 vs N. W. & N. Cloudless.
13] 132.4 Ae N. & N. W. Cloudless.
14) 133.0 a N. W. Cloudless.
15| Sunday.
16} 130.0 - IN. &8.& W. Cloudless.
17) 124.0 - |N.&N.W.& W. | Cloudless.
18} 1384.6 Se W.&S. W. Cloudless.
19} 132.0 Ze S. &S. W. Cloudless.
20| 136.0 - |N.&E. &S. Cloudless ; also heavy fog between 5
& 9A. M.
21! 130.8 we N. W.&N. Cloudless.
22| Sunday.
23| 139.0 oe | Sea Ws: co Se Cloudless.
24, 1876 | .. |S. W.&8. Cloudless ; also foggy between 2&6
A. M.
25) 134.6 - N.&S. Cloudless.
26| 129.0 ae N.& N.E. Cloudless.
27; 130.0 oc N.W.&N. Cloudless.
28| 135.0 “ N. &N.W.&S. W.| Cloudless till 8 a. w. Seatd. i& “i till
3 Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.
29| Sunday.
30) 140.5 eat WSs Cloudless till 8 a. m. Scatd. \i till 2 Pp.
mM. Cloudless afterwards ; also fogey
| between 6 & 8 a. mM.
31) 139.6 -- |8.&8. W. Cloudless tilll10 a.m. Scatd. \i till 6

}

Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

Mi Cirri, i Cirro strati, %i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, -i Nimbi, —i Strati,
\i Cirro cumuli.

Ix Meteorological Observations.

me

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January, 1860.

Montruty ReEsv.yts.

Inches,
Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 50 se 30.017
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9A. M. on the 13th, a0 30.203
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4. P. M. on the 2d, oC 29.378
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 30 ac 0.325
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ac 30 st 30.096
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 50 ae =n 29.958
Mean daily range of the Barometers during the month, .. es 0.138
)
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ae 55 66.3
Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 31st, 50 ee 84.4
Min. Temperature occurred at 7 A. M. onthe 12th, oe oe 52.7
Lixtreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 31.7
Mean of the daily Max. Temperatures, d0 oe Sc 77.5
Ditto. ditto Min. ditto, a6 ae 50 57.6
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ee 19.9
te)
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ays 56 60.2
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 6.1
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. 56 ee 56.5
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 9.8
Inches.
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, ee ee 0.465
SSS]
Troy grains.
Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, 50 ae oe 5.15
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, se 2.00
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.72
Inches
Rained No days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, 90 ce Nil.
Total amount of rain during the month, .. st Nil.

~ Prevailing direction of the Wind, AG 5c N.&N. W.

Meteorological Observations. lxiii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of January, 1860.
Monruty Resvtts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when
any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. z]-ié E E £ é S af jal.
OF .} O° ° ° ° 5 fo) ok . io} oTc
elas £ g ei |s el lsfsial2

Nieiz e] E. (sis. EJ2tS. [3] a lelw. leis isisicis
No. of days.

Midnight. | 8 2 4, 4 1 7
1 9 1 4 3 2 7
2 9 1 4, 3 2 7
3 8 il 4, 3 1 7
4 8 1 2 4, 2 7
5 8 1 1 3 3 2 7
6 tye 2 3 4 5
ze iy} 1 3 A 4
8 12} [3 2 2 2 il 3
Silt p28 3 g 3 2 3

10 let 19 4 2 2 2 3

11 8 | 1 4 1 3 2 2 5

Noon. 7 5 iL 2 3 3 5

1 7 2 1 2 A 3 7
2 6 2 iL 3 3 6 5
3 7 T, 1 2 3 5 7
4 12 1 2 4 vi
5 9 1 3 3 2 8
6 G -Bi 1 4 3 2 9
7 Th a 5 3 2 8
8 7 41 5 3 2 8
9 " 14 5 3 2 8
10 Vive bat! 5 3 2 8

11 6| |1 5 3 2 8 1

Meteorological Observations. lxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon,

a

coco =e
ae) 3 = Range of the Barometer =e 2 Range of the Tempera-
m5 during the day. me 3 ture during the day.
ou,
HSS A:
° fo” : = 3
= SSE Max. Min. Diff. ae Max. | Min. | Diff.
A wie =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) (0) C0) C0)
1 | 29.954 | 30.031 | 29.887 0.144, 73.0 85.3 64.2 | 21.1
2 -955 .030 887 143 72.7 80.6 69.0 | 11.6
3 77 047 .918 .129 73.6 82.8 66.2 | 16.6
es 985 .078 915 163 74.6 82.0 69.4 | 12.6
5 | Sunday.
6 946 023 872 151 76.9 85.6 | 71.8 | 13.8
a 977 052 925 127 75.8 84.0 70.6 | 13.4
8 945 .035 .879 156 73.1 83.4: 65.0 | 18.4
9 886 | 29.954 822 132 5A 84.6 68.0 | 16.6
10 898 .970 .820 .150 75.8 84.2 68.8 | 15.4
ia! 905 .983 834 149 76.0 84.6 68.6 | 16.0
12 | Sunday.
13 -912 | 30.001 832 .169 TAL 83.4 66.6 | 16.8
14 893 | 29.973 825 148 74.8 85.7 65.2 | 20.5
15 -961 | 30.042 -905 137 77.4: 87.5 68.6 | 18.9
16 | 30.006 .086 947 139 78.3 88.2 69.6 | 18.6
17 004 095 .937 158 78.9 88.2 70.8 | 17.4
18 | 29.912 | 29,994 .826 .168 78.6 88.6 69.2 | 19.4
19 | Sunday.
20 -922 | 30.001 851 .150 76.9 84.7 72.2 | 12.5
21 962 054 .890 164: 75.1 86.0 65.0 | 21.0
22 .887 | 29.973 808 165 73.7 85.6 63.6 | 22.0
23 877 .956 826 .130 74.9 86.5 64.0 | 22.5
24 866 94.7 803 144 76.4 88.0 65.8 | 22.2
25 856 941 788 153 75.7 84.2 70.9 | 13.3
26 | Sunday.
27 831 .919 782 137 74.8 86.2 63.9 | 22.3
28 12 844 .690 154 79.8 93.4) 69.0 | 24.4
29 743 815 .688 127 78.2 87.6 71.0 | 16.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

lxvi

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

Date.

Bm Cob =

a
Koop onoan

famed es
H OS DO

i)

ee)
on aD

ne
oo

to
wre

tb we
Ol me Oo

iw}
lor)

27
28
29

Mean Wet Bulb Thermo-
meter,

| Sunday.

72.6
69.3
66.1
70.2
72.0
69.4

Sunday.

66.8
69.0
71.5
72.0
71.6
70.0

Sunday.

66.1
64.1
63.6
65.6
66.8
68.5

Sunday.

64.9
70.3
66.6

Dry Bulb above Wet.

DESC ONE
D v9 9 © o9

Computed Dew Point.

for)
lo)
X

4.0

DD
oO

69.2

70.4:
66.0
62.6
67.7
70.1
66.1

63.1
66.1
68.5
68.8
67.9
65.7

60.7
58.6
58.5
60.9
62.0
64.9

59.9
65.5
60.8

Dew

above

Dry Bulb
Point.

11.0
12.9

16.2
16.5
15.2
14.0
14.4:
10.8

14.9
14.3
17.4

of}

force

Elastic

Vapour,

Mean

(=)
DD 1
eo
Or

Mean Weight of Vapour
in a cubic foot of Air,

a

of
JQ
rt

ow
eo

S)
bom .

Additional Weight of Va-

complete saturation be-

pour required for com-
ing unity.

plete saturation.

Mean degree of Humidity,

T. gr.
| 2.55 | 0.71
| 1.94] .78
| 2.00 | .78
1.47 84
Q7 | ST
2.60 73
.506 aril
1.98 79
61 | 83
2.64: 13

|
74, 70
29 75
50 7d
A pode a RITE!
3.13 -70
D4 66
4.05 .59
3.91 .08
53 61
41 .63
64 .63
2.81 aval
3.59 61
97 .63
4.43 BY

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants,

Meteorological Observations.

Ixvil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon, ;

=e
Hour.) 2 =~
4 2
= Se)
= 2s Max.
=
Inches Inches.
Mid- |
night. | 29.920 30.021
Ee Gis ||) 014
2 902 | .001
3 889 | 29.997
4. 893 | .989
5 904 999
6 915 30.017
7 934 | .043
8 | .962 062
9 985 | .695
10 | .993 092
il .979 .076
Noon.| ,954 047
1 921 | .020
2 888 | 29.997
3 .863 .966
4 | .852 .963
5 | .852 947
6 .860 .966
Peel ae vf 986
8 | .902 |30.013
9 .920 .032
10 923 .026
xe | 91g 027
|

Range of the Barometer for

each hour during the

month.

Min.

Inches.

Diff.

Inches.

Mean Dry Bulb
Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-
ture for each hour

during the
month.

Max. | Min. | Diff.
oO 10) oO
76.3 68.1 8.2
75.0 66.8 8.2
74.6 66.8 7.8
74.0 65.6 8.4
73.6 64.8 8.8
72.6 64.9 Wotl
73.2 63.8 9.4,
73.0 63.6 9.4
74.2, 66.0 8.2
73.0 67.8 | 10.2
81.4 71.6 9.8
84.8 74.0 | 10.8
88.0 75.2: 12.8
90.4 77.4 | 13.0
91.8 79.0 | 12.8
93.4 80.6 | 12.8
92.8 79.0 | 13.8
91.2 77.8 | 18.4
85.5 75.6 9.9
81.6 74.0 7.6
79.8 72.2 7.6
79.3 71.6 7.7
78.2 69.8 8.4:
77.5 69.6 7.9

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours

during the month,

Ixvili Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of Kebruary, 1860,

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

BS pa © oo «5S |Sea | os
eS > E > ° piers | |\ca! f=
5 5 8 8 Ce aca See |=
Hour.| © =: a A s fo elt | ten 2 2a |Pa| Be
o2 | 2 S| 2. leao| 2 se |S sae alee
a 5 = AS ie | seule ese = 22 =
<0 =) a eel o= Pia BiB 0 | Be) occ eee
3 § = 5 Pa | So | Sac See sisegae
= a 'S) a = = 4 a
0 0 Co) Co) Inches le here daore
wi | 67.3 | 48 | 651 | 65 | 0619 | 679 | 161 | O8t
1 66.9 | 4.0 | 649 | 60 | .615 ai AG 82
Be GGia | esas \pG406) ||), 15.6 Ik 609 .70 35 83
3 66.4 | 3.5 | 646 | 53 | .609 71 27 84.
A BBS I BQN Gale I) AS aH 73 15 85
5 G5) i a8i i) 468.8) BOM) | 593 BA 17 85
Bl BBQ Wy OO I Gael 1 as) eon 52 08 86
7 65.3 | 29 | 636 | 46! .590 50 08 .86
Sey eval es:8 465.2)" Baap) | ea 83 40 83
9 GO WBS | C3e) Seb) Wari (0) |) Bis 76
TOM GOON 7270 (65s | TAG e619 72 S08 69
11 69.5 | 10.0 | 645 | 15.0 | .607 56 | 4.10 62
Noon.| 70.1 | 11.9 | 641 | 17.9 | .599 43 | 5.04 56
Lb FOr pIBe | aah ee. |) 3898 40 73 53
a0 ze) || 13!) | (64.2 | 20/91) ) 601 41 | 6.16 51
Bo CR As Gaal 4) Ls | eg 38 38 50
a | Voi |) Wal |) GB | Le |) Bao 29 a7 51
5 ! 70.4 | 128 | 640°) 1912 | 597 40 | 5.49 BA
Bh OR WOO Gas |) DO) |) Gee 72 | 4,19 62
7 Gog We |) GBR ML | B88 IST nsetay .68
8 | 690 | 67 |) 65.6 | 102)" \f630 86 | 2.65 72
| G88 BO) CaS FeOo! | Gao .87 31 75
HOW | 0) GR) Ie 5/40) 65:4 eS 0626 84 06 i
11 67.9 | 5.0 | 65.4 | 7.5 | .626 84 | 1.89 .78

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations.

lxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

a

a

12

15
16
17
18
is
20

21
22
23

radiation.

Max. Solar

136.0

136.0

135.6

Sunday
136.2

140.5

39.0
142.0
139.0
140.0

Sunday

138.8
140.0
132.0

5) Sunday.
6

Rain Gauge
5 feet above

Ground.

ioral
B
Q
ey
oO

0.09

™|
e

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Ss. & 8. W.
S. &N.

H.& 8. W.& W.

S. W. &S.

S. E. &S.

N.E. & N.

N. H. & N. W.

\ni Cirro cumuli.

AS ee ee EE Eee

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless, also foggy between 6 &7 A.

M.

Cloudless‘till 5 a. Mm. Cloudy till Noon.
Scatd. i afterwards.

Cloudy till 8 p.m. Cloudless after-
wards; also little drizzling with
lightning and thunder between 4 and
5 A. M.

Cloudless till 44, m, Scatd. Clouds
afterwards.

Cloudy till 5 Pp. m. Cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudless till 2 a. mM. cloudy till8 a. mM.
Scatd. “i till 8 p. m. cloudless after-
wards ; also slightly foggy at 7 a. M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 7 a. mM. Scatd. \i & 1i till
5 p. mM. Cloudless afterwards ; also
foggy between 5&7 A. M.

Cloudless till 7 a. mM. Scatd. “i after-
wards ; also foggy between 6&7 a.

M.
Cloudless till Noon. Scatd. \i till 6 P.
mu. Cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. “i till 8 Pe. m. Cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudless till5 a.m. Cloudy till 10 4.
mu. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 4a. mu. Scatd. “i till 6
ep. m. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. Cloudy till 10 a.
mM. Cloudless afterwards.

Ni Cirri, -i Cirro strati, \i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

Ixx Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

a oo
Shh) ENS oe
°° BQ
-| “a |S 8 E| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
2) #3 |S22] ofthe Wind.
~~ S SS
A = H laa] Ww io)
oO Inches.
24| 138.8 50 S.&N. W. Cloudless.
25| 120.8 Bo dh Coss WC Cloudy till 9 p. m. Cloudless afterwards ;
also drizzling at 1 a. M. &10 P. M,
26; Sunday.
27| 138.8 ne S.&W.&S. W. Cloudless.
28} 141.0 sts S.& 8S. W. Cloudless.
29) 1382.0 ete 8. &S. W Cloudless.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
wn the month of February, 1860.

Montuty Resvtrs.
Inches
Mean height of the Barometer for the month, dc ee 29.913
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9. M. on the 17th, a 30.095
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 P. M. on the 29th, AG 29.688

Extreme ranje of the Barometer during the month, .. cic 0.407
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, or oo os 29.994
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, : AG 00 29.846
Mean daily range of the Barometer during Ne month, .. oC 0.148
oO
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 60 ae 75.8
Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 28th, 50 ae 93.4:
Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 22nd, 56 se 63.6
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. ae 29.8
Mean of the daily Max. Temperatures, ae le ae 85.7
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, é : ite 67.9
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the boa ele 17.6
7)
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ate 50 68.4
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 7.4
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ae ee 64.7
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 11.1
Inches
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, se oe 0.611
———=—==>
Troy grains
Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, °*.. - oe 6.65
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete EE se 2.89
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.70
Inches
Rained 2 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, oe oC 0.09
Total amount of rain during the month, ce oe ae 0.09

Prevailing direction of the Wind, we ee 8. &8. W.

Ixxii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of February, 1860.
Monruty Resvtts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
-blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when

any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

E.
Rain on
Rain on
Rain on
Missed,

Calm

Rain on
Rain on
Rain on
S.

Rain on
Rain on
N

Rain on

wee

Midnight.
1

e

Lol S20 SS el

i

FPOUONOA OA &

SAAN DYeED DDH H
woo» DHE Hee
H bo ES © © bO bO dO bo w& bO

pS

Pp pp wo bpp bh
NHOHWWARONA RAE
Whe we id ww bob bo bb

ee

Noon.

bo we bb

KOU MANAUhWNY =
NN DHEWwWWROMoOD
NWNWNNWNNH
NNNWWWWNH

el ee

OULOU OU OT OL OLO DM OO WO
PeEHpwwkostoos
NNW NNYUNaN Ea

i

REE ge ED
e bo
OOnwNeeE bb

Meteorological Observations.

lxxiy

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1860.

Latitude 22° 3371” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

ae
age
ic
2 Bs,
Nn
Date. a2 2
or cs
=
Inches.
1 29.772
2 -795
3 762
4 | Sunday.
5 822
6 841
7 .770
8 744,
9 770
10 -785 |
11 | Sunday.
12 895
13 -865
14, 858
15 844
16 873
17 .866
18 | Sunday.
19 .856
20 864
21 819
22 826
23 858
24 888
25 | Sunday.
26 -761
27 772
28 ALES
29 742
30 710
31 652

dependent thereon.

Range of the Barometer
during the day.

Max.

Inches.

29,841
875
.840

907
925
.860
826
854
.865

971
943
927
914
961
942

949
955
891
.902
939
.969

.840
857
872
817
.786
742

Min.

Inches.

29.706
137
684

717A
774
681
692
.708
732

822
794:
“781
783
.808
813

791 |

187
-700
-766
796
828

.668
710
.686
679
649
560

Diff.

Inches.
0.135
138
.156

133
151
oly)
134
146
1338

149
149
146
131
153
129

158
168
191
136
143,
141

172
147
.186
138
137
182

Mean Dry Bulb
Thermometer.

eS
PR o
no

77.0

Range of the Tempera-
ture during the day.

91.4:
92.0
92.2
89.6
85.6
89.9

92.2
93.0
93.6
97.2
95.6
93.6

93.3
96.8
91.0
92.4
92.4
95.4:

97.6
97.0
98.4)
93.5
95.2
100.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during

the day.

lxxiv

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

5 : E
5 ‘* i
S oe o
=} © Be
S > EB Q
Date. eis 5 A if
a) Gs)
es 2 — =
So a & A 5
g a BS Uinlalpis
do ia) 5
3 a P g PAY
= Q oO Q
C0) oO 0)
1 64.2 12.7 57.8 | 19.1
2 65.1 11.4 59.4 | 17.1
3 65.7 11.3 60.0 | 17.0
4 | Sunday.
5 95.7 5.6 472.9 8.4
6 74,9 6.9 71.4 | 10.4:
of 74.7 6.9 471.2 | 10.4
8 73.7 6.8 70.3 | 10.2
9 73.3 5.3 70.6 8.0
10 75.6 5.0 73.1) 7.5
11 | Sunday.
12 73.6 8.5 69.3 | 12.8
13 74,1 "6 70.3 | 11.4
14 76.6 5.8 73.7 | 8.7
15 77.0 8.0 73.0 | 12.0
16 95.8 8.8 71.4 | 18.2
17 72.2 10.9 66.7 | 16.4:
18 | Sunday.
19 FDIS) 10.7 67.1 | 16.1
20 Weel Ny, sale) 66.8 | 17.6
21 Pale alla 65.8 | 16.7
22 69.1 12.8 62.7 | 19.2
23 72.3 10.5 67.0 | 15.8
24, TA.2 9.2 69.6 | 13.8
25 | Sunday.
26 77.2 9.3 72.5 | 14.0
27 77.3 9.1 OMT AL aah
28 77.3 9.4 72.6 | 14.1
29 78.7 6.0 45.7 9.0
30 79.8 6.0 76.8 9.0
381 77.2 11.2 71.6 | 16.8

Mean Elastic force of
Vapour.

Inches.

0.486
013
028

Mow
761
756
734
A741
803

sofia
“734
819
801
“761
658

661
.655
634
527
659
717

787
792
.790
873
905
766

in a cubic foot of air.

Mean Weight of Vapour

wo |Additional Weight of Va-

pour required for com-

plete saturation.

Mean degree of Huni-

-76
3.08
18
5.73

dity, complete satura-

tion being unity.

it >
OU OU OL
wT ST 09

SS Sa

OnrTb Ww ko

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

S 3 - | Range of the Barometer = o Range of the Temperature
ovr oa .
== for each hour during As for each hour during
soe the month. bo the month.
Hour. = 3a S 5
so : : | 5 d 4
33 | Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. Min. Diff.
= | =
Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 ry 0 0
Mic’ {29.815 |29.907 j20.688 | 0.219; 77.8| 821] 70.6 115
min | sos |) got | 676 |..225 | 97.3 | SiG |, 70.6 11.0
2 -793 891 .659 232, 76.8 80.8 68.6 12.2
3 -783 .884 .627 257 76.3 81.0 67.4: 13.6
4, 780 .867 621 .246 75.9 81.0 66.2 14.8
5 795 894 .633 261 75.6 80.6 65.2 15.4
6 810 913 .661 252 75.0 80.8 64.8 16.0
7 .833 .929 693 .236 74.9 81.0 64.8 16.2
8 .864 .958 727 w2o 78.1 83.6 70.6 13.0
9 881 .971 737 204 81.2 86.8 73.6 13.2
10 886 | .969 AZ 227 84.3 89.4 78.8 10.6
11 874 | 961 731 .230 87.1 93.5 80,2 13.3
Noon. 851 | .941 | .705 .236 | 89.6 | 96.8 81.6 15.2
1 821 -906 .665 241 91.7 99.3 83.2 16.1
2 SON |e BOLE .619 .258 92.6 99.9 85.6 14.3
3 -759 848 .602 -246 92.9 | 100.4 85.6 14.8
A, 742 .832 .576 .256 92.3 99.6 84.5 15.1
5 -740 .828 .560 268 90.5 98.2 82.0 16.2
6 744A, orsts) »b6L 272 87.5 94.2 80.2 14.0
7 -766 .851 597 254 84.1 89.6 77 8 11.8
8 -790 874 615 259 82a 88.6 75.6 13.0
9 808 .888 | .640 .248 80.7 85.6 74.4; 11.2
10 .820 .899 .660 -239 79.5 85.0 73.2 11.8
11 815 .090 659 231 79.0 84.0 71.8 12.2

! |

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month,

Ixxvi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

|

= 3 : e zo 29 Csa | as
2 Ee Ble Z Pe | 2 ae
2 Sa ae 2 O25 | Sai eres
ou S © ) ° ae > SS ges
Hor, | PS | 8s | Seo | eae ean
8 2 3 a =e | 86 Se -2/3¢es3
ao S =I Eee Bo BS Sl ce || oe ees
5 q FQ Qu jaa) = oc = a ele mss a
= i) 3 =r a Smee oe
Pa bee BY PS) SF | Soa VS oe eee
a Ss) a = BS) 2a ee ee
Ques | | | ee [eee |
0 0 0 Ce) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.
et 5 | 43 | 72.3 9) 65. | 0768 | 821 |) Lez |\l@ee
1 73.2 4.1 71-1 6.2 -753 18 -80 -82
2 72.9 3.9 70.9 5.9 TAS 13 70 83
3 72.7 3.6 70.9 5.4 748 15 54 84
4 72.5 3.4 70.8 5.1 746 12 45 85
5 72.4 3.2 70.8 4.8 746 12 .36 86
6 72.0 3.0 70.5 4.5 739 .05 26 87
vf 71.9 3.0 70.4 4.5 .736 02 26 86
8 73.5 4.6 71.2 6.9 756 18 2.04 80
See A al) ile 7LO) nl Lowen) 75 09 | 3.11 72
10 74.6 9.7 69.7 14.6 720 7.69 4.59 -63
11 74.6 12.5 68.3 18.8 .688 ol 6.02 5D
Noon. | 74.6 15.0 67.1 22.5 661 6.98 7.35 49
1 74.6 Welt 66.0 25.7 .638 72 8.51 At
2 74.6 18.0 65.6 27.0 .630 .63 9.00 42
3 TAA 18.5 65.1 27.8 .619 51 26 Al
4. 74.2 18.1 65.1 27.2 .619 52 8.98 AZ
5 74.6 15.9 66.6 23.9 651 86 7.86 AT
6 74.8 12.5 68.5 18.8 .692 7.36 6.05 5D
me) Tat Gia) ly TOON A) Waste 72 78 | 4.43 64
8 74.3 7.8 70.4 11.7 .736 1 3.60 .69
9 74.0 6.7 70.6 10.1 741 99 05 -72
10 73.7 5.8 70.8 8.7 746 8.05 2.61 -76
i 73.7 5.3 71.0 8.0 “751 12 38 anid]
‘

Allthe Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

Ixxvil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

=a
3-2
-| #8
3| 23
A| =
oo)
Cie BY fe
2| 135.0
3} 137.6
4) Sunday.
5| 138.4
6| 139.0
7| 141.0
8} 120.4
9} 125.0
10} 134.2
11) Sunday.
12) 141.2
13} 143.0
14) 133.8
15} 137.2
16 38.0
17| 135.0
18! Sunday.
19} 135.0
20} 140.0
PAL Pee
22) 138.0
23) 130.4
24, 136.0
25) Sunday.
26, 139.8
27| 137.0
28) 141.0
29} 132.0
30} 134.6
31; 138.0

t above

i)

Rain Gauge
5 fee

bt
ete oe te
Go Ose
o

Ground.

m

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.
W. &S.
S.W.& W.&S.
S.&8. W. & W.
S.W.&S
S. W. & N. W.
8. E.
8.
Ss.
8.
S.&S8.E
Ss. W. & W.
|S. & 8. W.
(Ss. W. &S. E.&&8.
S.&N.
8. W.& 8.
N.W.&S.&N.
KE. &8. E
Ss. W. &S8.
S.&N. W.
W.&N.
W.&N.W.&S.
8. &8. W. & W.
8. &S, E
N. & W.
S.
8.
S.
8. & W.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless.
Cloudless.
Cloudless.

Cloudless till 2 a. m. Scatd. clouds
till 11 a. m. cloudless till 62. m,
Scatd. i afterwards.

| Cloudless.

Scatd. clouds till 10 4. m. cloudless
afterwards.

Cloudless till 9 a. uw. Scatd. clouds till 3
Pp. m. cloudless afterwards,

Scatd. clouds.

Cloudless till 7 a. m. Scatd. “i & i
till 4 ep. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudy till 7 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudy till 9 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 5 p.m. cloudy afterwards.

Cloudless till 7 a. m. cloudy till 7 Pp. u.
cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 2p.u. Scatd. \i till8
P. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudy ; also slightly drizzling at 8 P. M.

Cloudy till 8 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till1l a. mu. Scatd. i till 3
P. mM. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 4 a.m. cloudy till 74. u.
cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 a. m. cloudy till 7 a. u.
cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 4 a. m. cloudy till 10 a.
M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

ce sce ee aes WEN aeons g
Mi Cirri, i cirro strati, “i cumuli, ~i cumulo strati, V-i nimbi, —i strati,
Wi cirro cumuli,

Ixxviil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Monrtruty Resvuprts.

Inches
Mean height of the Barometer for the month, os e- 29.807
Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 9 a. M. on the 12th, e» 29.971
Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 5 P. M. on the 31st, -. 29.560
Extreme Range of the Barometer during the month, ie so (Od:
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, 30 oe -- 29.888
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. 5 oe ee 29.737
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the aes os pa Aa
oO
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 50 a0 82.6
Max, Temperature occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 31st, 50 es 100.4
Min. Temperature occurred at 6 & 7 a. M.on the Ist, oe ae 64.8
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, ae 3° 35.6
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 60 oe ee 93.1
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ae aa ae 74,
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, oe 18.5
o
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, Sc on 73.8
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 8.8
Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, Sc 69.4
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dee Point, = 13.2
Inches
Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. 20 se OSS

Troy grains

Mean weight of vapour for the month, ele Sc ss 7.66
Additional weight of vapour required for complete saturation, SC 4.02
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.66

Inches
Rained 1 day.—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee oe Nil.
Total amount of rain during the month, oe os ere Nil.

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. eo sc S. &S. W.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of March, 1860.

Montuty Resvuts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,
when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

Rain on.
Rain on.
Rain on.
N. W.

Rain on.

E
Rain on,
Rain on,

Rain on.
N

a)
(o)
Z|
S|
&
n

Midnight.

BND NMNNHH
=
en)
a
aa

Pee Ee
Eee

a
re
lop) ive)
OMAEUMMADAD on

Ht
HOOOMNTO APR WHH
or bo bw bo

Hee

—

os

Oores wr

—

Noon.

eb bo

SD wnN ee bw

RFMOMOOMONTO Ah WN EH

Se
DNwwkwbRRORAD
bo wh ord 70 0 OWTsT
bo bo bo © © & DO GO OO EN OO IR

a

ed

ww © & ODE ow bo
=
bo

Rain on.
Missed.

eo

Meteorological Observations. lxxxi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of April, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

eae

So © $

sos Range of the Barometer 2 2 Range of the Tempera-
05 5 during the day. Pal ture during the day.
Ces Ps

HON Qs

= so” = 0
g saa Max. Min. Diff. ao Max. | Min. | Diff.
ao v
A |e | a

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) () Co) ()

1 | Sunday.

2 | 29.754 | 29.842 | 29.678 0.164 85.3 97.6 74.8 | 22.8

3 182 872 «021 151 85.7 98.0 77.8 | 20.2

+ 784: .856 -709 147 85.2 94.6 79.5 | 15.1

5 -768 .829 681 148 85.4 93.8 78.6 | 15.2

6 -781 841 122 -119 83.4 93.6 73.6 | 20.0

7 810 .869 102 117 82.5 91.1 74.0 | 17.1

8 | Sunday.

9 -769 846 686 .160 84.1 92.0 78.8 | 13.2
10 122 173 -639 138 82.1 88.0 76.8} 11.2
il 734 -783 .676 107 82.2 91.0 74.6 | 16.4
12 757 833 .668 165 84.9 94.6 76.4 | 18.2
13 -760 840 .668 172 84.4 96.1 74.8 | 21.3
14 799 .866 126 140 83.3 92.0 75.2 | 16.8
15 | Sunday.

16 195 849 17 132 83.6 92.0 74.5 | 17.5
ily TBE: i dee 715 2141 83.6 93.0 72.3 | 20.7
18 847 921 770 151 80.8 91.8 72.2 | 19.6
19 826 .913 742 cllgAl 82.7 92.2 74.0 | 18.2
20 -790 .868 .690 178 85.4 95.6 77.0 | 18.6
21 TAT .820 664 156 86.3 95.0 80.2 | 14.8
22 | Sunday.

23 .692 732 627 105 85.7 94.6 79.0 | 15.6
24 A, -767 659 .L08 86.5 94.0 80.3 | 13.7
25 749 826 .669 157 86.6 94.0 81.7 | 12.3
26 “732 193 .669 124 87.5 95.2 81.8 | 13.4
27 693 -760 618 142 87.9 96.5 81.4 | 15.1
28 -680 746 639 107 88.6 98.2 81.6 | 16.6

29 | Sunday.
30 .678 753 .608 145

ie)
©
e
Ke
(oo)
S
@O
(o.2)
(=)
for)
bo
(=)
bo

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day. i

Txxoul 7)

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1860.
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical
dependent thereon.— (Continued.)

elemente

3
S
2
B
oe
Date. a
©
P
do
$4
=
Cy)
1 | Sanday.
2 74.9
3 78.0
4 78.4:
5 78.5
6 774
7 75.6
8 | Sunday.
9 77.3
10 76.5
11 75.7
12 75.9
13 77.1
14 77.5
15 Sunday.
16 78.3
17 77 A
18 75.1
19 74.8
20 77.5
21 80.4:
22 | Sunday.
23 79.6
24 80.9
25 80.8
26 81.7
27 81.8
28 81.8

29 | Sunday.

30 81.3

Dry Bulb above Wet.

DD MNAAD
OrwaAAaODr

=
@

Computed Dew Point.

°

bo ep)
Ee CO
ey

75.0

~
SX
eo)

74.4
72.1

73.9
73.7
72.4
71.4
73.4
74.6

75.6
74.3
72.2
70.8
73.5
V7.4

76.5
78.1
"YS)
78.8
78.7
78.4

17.4

Dry Bulb above Dew
Point.

11.7

of

force

Elastic

Vapour,

Mean

Inches.

0.720
.830
854
854
838
778

824:
.819
.785
761
811
843

871
835
781
746
814
922

Mean Weight of Vapour
in a cubic foot of Air,

pour required for com-

Additional Weight of Va-
plete saturation.

C2 Do 09 ,
(op)
~y

complete saturation be-

Mean degree of Humidity,
ing unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxiil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of April, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

os _ | Range of the Barometer for a 5 fangs a the Tenipert,
23s each hour during the Ao tay Ge each hour
= oS month. > A Se ae
Hour. Hee | fale .
Se @ st . S iS é
gis Max. Min. Diff. So Max. | Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) (0) (0) ry
Mid- | 54+ he Bee
mene 29.766 |29.881 | 29.657 0.224 80.0 84.8 72.8 | 12.0
Bente 759 837 .657 .180 79.8 84.2 72.4 | 11.8
2 TAT 812 .653 159 TA9 83.6 72.2 1A
3 142 .809 651 158 78.9 82.8 72.2 | 10.6
Ae RET BE .823 .639 184: 78.5 82.2 72.4 9.8
5S | 754 831 .648 183 78,4. 82.0 | 72.2 9.8
6 | .772 843 .670 ues 78.4 82.2 | 72.2) 10.0
7 -793 868 .696 Ail! 79.2 83.2 74.2 9.0
8 814 -912 .720 192 82.3 86.6 76.6 | 10.0
9 .823 911 724 187 85.2 89.8 79.8 | 10.0
10 -822 915 182 .183 87.5 93.2 82.6 | 10.6
il .809 897 711 .186 90.2 96.6 84.6 | 12.0
Noon.| .791 884 -700 184 92.1 98.8 86.0 | 12.8
1 -765 .857 675 182 93.3 99.2 86.8 | 12.4
2 737 .828 651 ollie 94.0 100.8 88.0 | 12.8
3 .709 .803 .630 173 93.8 100.7 87.6 | 13.1
Bee | ROSE -785 .608 177 92.7 98.0 87.6 | 10.4
5 689 -770 .614 .156 90.8 96.2 87.0 9.2
6 -701 177 618 159 88.0 92.0 85.0 7.0
7 “721 -809 .632 77 86.0 89.0 83.2 5.8
3 | 3746 .861 .650 211 83.1 86.4 72.8 | 13.6
9 -765 .889 654, .235 82.0 85.0 72.3 | 12.7
10 ie .892 .680 212 81.6 84.8 (eS |) We
il 778 921 .675 .246 81.0 84.6 73.7 | 10.9

———

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

lxxxiv

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of April, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

Hour.

ae ed
RFPOUMDNOOUSL Whe

a
}
°
=}

POO ONDOUP COM

bet

Mean Wet Bulb Ther-
mometer,

79.6
80.2

80.7
80.9
80.9
80.5
80.7
80.0
79.3
79.1
77.6
Tifoll
fol
76.8

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

o a
ay &
5 Fs
va A
2 3
a 2,
b g
A S
(0) (0)
4.0 74.0
3.7 74,2,
3.4 74.3
3.1 74.2
2.7 TAA
2.5 74.6
2.5 | %A6
2.8 75.0
4.3 75.8
6.4 45.6
8.2 95.5
10.0 75.2
11.4 75.0
12.4 74.7
13.1 94.3
13.3 73.8
12.0 TAT
10.8 74.6
8.7 74.9
6.9 75.6
ES 5) 44.8
4.9 74.6
4.5 74.8
4,2 74.7

Dry Bulb above Dew
Point.

4.2

| 12.3

15.0

17.1
18.6
MS) 7/
20.0
18.0
16.2
13.1
10.4:
8.3
7.4
6.8
6.3

Mean Elastic force
of Vapour.

Inches.

0.827

832
835
-832
838
843
843
854
876
871
-868
2360

854
846
«800
822
-846
543
851
871
-849
843
849
-846

a cubic

foot of Air.

in

pour

Mean Weight of Va-

8.99

76
.62

9.04

S634 |s2”
fees (Za
“ep 5 wa Ee
Poe Is 8
(S28 .|o.—5
Sp Sfigae S
< =
the ere
1.88 | 0.83
wl || 84
09 85
AT 36
27 -88
18 -89
18 89
.o2 8S
2.17 | 81
3.92 74:
4.37 68
5.50 62
6.42 08
7.07 56
51 4
56 05
6.78 .o7
5.93 -60
4.64 -66
3.62 2
2.75 77
.40 79
21 SL
.02 82

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of April, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

aa are
a 3 |S ie =| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
=| #3 (8 3° of the Wind.
SS lsiss
() Inches
1) Sunday.
2} 138.0 . |S. &S: W. Cloudless.
3} 139.2 say [Se Cloudless.
4) 1370 | .. !8.&S.E. Flying clouds till 64. m. cloudless
| afterwards.
ap 2280) 2. >| 8. Cloudy till 8 a. m. cloudless till 4 p.
m. cloudy afterwards.
6 128.0 | 0.90 |S. &S.E. Scatd. clouds till 7 a.m. Scatd. “i till 5
Pp. M. cloudy with thunder & light-
ning till8 Pp. M.; alsorainat 8 Pp. M.
Scatd. -i afterwards.
se |. | 8. Seatd. i till 7 a. . cloudless till 3
p.M. Scatd. \i till 7 Pp. mu. cloudless
afterwards.
8| Sunday.
9} 121.7 ll acs Seatd. “i till’7 a. m. Scatd. clouds
afterwards.

LO ae - | E.&S.E. Cloudy till 7 Pp. uw. Scatd. i afterwards.

11} 131.0 HE. & 8. E. Scatd. clouds till 4 p. m. cloudless

| afterwards.

12; 140.4 .. | N.E.&SE. &S. W.| Cloudless.

13} 136.0 | 0.16 |S. &8S. W. Cloudless till 10 a. M. Scatd. i till 4
p. M. cloudy afterwards ; also light-
ning & thundering & raining between
8&9P. M.

14) 125.5 nr | teddeWatsn Cloudless till 6 A. m. Scatd. clouds
afterwards.

15 Sunday.| 0.39

16| 134.0 Scbeatl RSE Cloudless till7 a. m. Scatd. clouds

afterwards.

17| 133.6 | 102 | 8. &8. E. Cloudy till 2 a.m. cloudless till 8 4. wu.
cloudy afterwards; also thundering,
lightning & raining between 8 & 9
P. M.

18} 129.0 ACME IESE Cloudless till5 a.m. Seatd. “i & 1

till 5 p.m. cloudy afterwards; also
slightly drizzling at 8 & at 11 P.M.
during which constant flashes of
lightning were visible.

19| 135.4 . |S. EH. &H. &8. Seatd. clouds till 7 4. m. cloudless
afterwards.

Ni Cirri, --i Cirro strati, Xi Cumuli, %i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati,
“ni Cirro cumuli.

Ixxxvi

Lietzorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1869.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

29
30

Max. Solar
radiation.

Co)
135.0

136.4

Sunday.

124.0
128.0
130.0
133.0
136.0

138.0

Sunday.

136.6

5 feetabove

Ground.

Rain Gauge

Inches.

Prevailing direction

m A

moni wm mM wh

of the Wind.

General Aspect of the Sky.

—

Scatd. “i till 7 a. mM. cloudless
afterwards.
Seatd. clouds.

Scatd. clouds; also drizzling between
6&7P.M.

Scatd. clouds ; also drizzling at 7 a. M.

Cloudy.

Scatd. clouds till 4 Pp. m. cloudless
afterwards.

Scatd. clouds till 74. m. cloudless
afterwards.

Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudy till 9 a. m. cloudless till 5 P. uM.
Scatd. clouds afterwards.

———_—_————

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
an the month of April, 1860.

Monruty Resvutts.

Inches
Mean height of the Barometer for the month, oe ole 29.759
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 11 P.mM.onthe 18th, .. 29.921
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 Pp. M. on the 30th, ee 29.608
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, So ae 0.313
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ac a6 ac 29.826
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 54 o6 30 29.684
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 90 0.142
0
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, we ee 84,9
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 Pp. M. on the 30th, Ae 30 100.8
‘Min. Temperature occurred at 6 a. M. on the 18th, ae SC 72.2
Ziztreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. S 28.6
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ae 2C ae 94.2
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, HE oe 77.3
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ba 16.9
to)
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ee ae 73.9
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 6.7
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. D0 74.8
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Deel -point, .. 10.1
Inches
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, as de 0.849
Troy grains
Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ce fs oc 9.07
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete cee, ate 3.42
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.73
Inches
Rained 8 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, sic) es 1.02
Total amount of rain during the month, nc oa 2.47

Prevailing direction of the Wind, ae ne 8.&8. EH.

Ixxxvul Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
on the month of April, 1860.
Monrtuny Rersvxrs.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when

any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

———————————

Rain on,
alm

C

‘
4

Rain on.
N. W.

Rain on,
Missed,

Rain on.
Ss. W.
Rain on

Rain on.

N. E
Rain on.
ei

A
©
°
Lar}
a
-
4
a

Midnight. |

Ht

WBWONDNAADANTAD
a
Or
—
a

RFPOMUONOAUR WHE
PEER w howe ee
al
ee
He oo Go

He

BSPwonwre
~

Noon.

Lo

bo

BR Heep

et

KOO MOND OP OO
We HR Re bbw wb be
bo gL OL OT OT ON Oo HE! bo 09
a
=
Or

a

NNNWHWOkNWNHNAWERAD
—
CRS EE OE OD

ee

Meteorological Observations. i

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
Feets
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

SSRs Bs
rs = 3 Range of the Barometer a 3 Range of the Tempera-
“= 5 2 during the day. > eB ture during the day.
| = So a ee
ate. | LS = &
{ = @o : a
| 334 | Max Min Diff. oH Max. | Min. | Diff.
| 2 z
| Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO Oo 0 6
1 | 29.670 | 29.736 | 29.586 | 0.150} 89.1 | 986 | 82.3 | 163
2 619 | -702 -506 196 88.7 97.6 82.8 | 14.8
3 655 | 694 596 098 | 84.0 95.6 72.9 \ 22.7
4 .694 807 .633 -L74 | 82.4 93.0 72.8 | 20.2
5 | .752 845 676 169 | 83.5 90.1 78.4) 17
6 | Sunday.
7 753 | .812| 661] .151| 847 | 930 | 748 | 20.2
8 719 -786 612 | .174 | 84.2 93.1 75.0 | 18.1
9 626 | .697 544 | .153| 85.6 | 95.3 | 76.4 | 18.9
10 624 683 540 143 87.9 94.8 83.6 | 11.2
11 .652 705 576 3129 86.8 97.0 77.4 | 19.6
12 665 -738 .580 158 | 86.6 96.8 77.2 | 19.6
13. | Sunday. |
14 .600 654 532 | .122| 91.1 | 102.8 | 82.4 | 20.4
15 -625 .715 .560 | 155 93.0 103.5 84.2 | 19.3
16 .628 .697 566 | 131 92.0 104.0 84.0 | 20.0
17 .636 691 OTA: | oHLIlyl 90.3 100.6 83.8 | 16.8
18 650 122 ee | lle) Ce 100.1 84.2 | 15.9
19 672 750 621 | 134 90.3 100.4 83.2 | 17.2
20 | Sunday. |
21 .613 691 523 168 | 93.2 105.8 84.2 | 21.6
22 561 627 ATT -150 93.2 105.2 84.8 | 20.4
23 O24 594 447 14:7 91.6 102.8 85.0 | 17.8
24: 529 579 452 127 | 90.3 100.2 83.8 | 16.4
25 .528 .580 AAT 133 89.6 98.6 84.0 | 14.6
26 -507 597 A434 123 | 89.8 100.2 83.6 | 16.6
27 =| Sunday.
28 BSti5) 602 77 125 | 88.2 100.8 80.0 | 20.8
29 O17 583 443 -140 88.6 97.6 80.8 | 16.8
30 490 563 428 135 | 90.1 97.4 84.8 | 12.6
3l -007 590 17 173 89.8 99.0 81.2 | 17.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

il Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

ry et hm os slit sis
5 nee Wee © |. Ban See
& 3 Nita 3 eo. lee eee
= & © 5 PS | 25 eae
= Boe i 22 |Seeiee
Datedigng a 2 a 5 PS see = || 5 =
eu CS 2 ele 2s Fas =e
2a8 2 “53 = ex o's =o8| PO%5
=o os 2 5 3 BS — gam! 3 So
"3 A = oir 2 a St ial eos
Pe en a Mew Ge |) a eee
o a i 5 Py oF o= |3 aa] Sos
a a S A A = Sg | =
ry) 0 o 0 Inches.| T. gr. | VT. gr
1 81.8 7.3 78.1 | 11.0 0.943 | 10.00 4.12 | 0.71
2 81.3 7.4: 77.6 | 11.1 928 9.85 oll afi
3 76.5 7.5 72.7 | 11.3 792 8.49 3.68 -70
4, 76.8 5.6 74.0 8.4 827 90 2.71 17
5 78.2 5.3 75.5 | 8.0 868 | 9.31 69 78
6 Sunday.
7 79.2 5.5 76.4] 8.3 893 56 86 77
8 79.2 5.0 76.7 7.5 902 64 60 ae
9 79.6 6.0 TG:O 9.0 899 59 3.17 75
10 81.7 6.2 78.6 9.3 .958 | 10.19 45 75
W 80.5 6.3 77.3 9.5 919 | 9.78 43 74:
12 80.7 5.9 | 77.7 8.9 931 92 22 76
13 | Sunday.
a4, 83.4 7.7 79.5 | 11.6 .986 | 10.40 | 4.57 70
15 81.1 11,9 75.1 | 17.9 857 9.00 | 6.81 57
16 83.8 8.2 TOME Wi W483 .992 | 10.46 4.90 68
17 83.2 7.1 79.6 | 10.7 .989 45 18 71
18 83.5 6.8 80.1 | 10.2 1.005 62 OL 73
19 83.5 6.8 | 80.1 | 10.2 .005 62 01 73
20 | Sunday.
21 82.9 10.3 77.7 | 15.5 | 0.931 9.78 | 6.12 62
22 83.2 10.0 78.2 | 15.0 946 94, 5.96 .63
23 83.5 8.1 79.4 | 12.2 .983 | 10.37 4.82 -68
24 83.0 7.3 79.3 | 11.0 979 36 27 aff
25 82.1 7.5 78.3 | 11.3 949 05 28 70
26 81.3 8.5 77.0 | 12.8 .910 9.63 79 67
Oi Sunday.
28 80.1 8-1 | 76.0 | 12.2 .882 37 39 .68
29 81.6 7.0 78.1 | 10.5 |: .943 | 10.00 3.92 72
30 83.3 6.8 79.9 | 10.2 .998 56 98 ‘73
31 83.0 6.8 | 79.6 |} 10.2 -989 48 |. .O4 73

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants,

Meteorological Observations. iii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

>

S 2 : | Range of the Barometer = 3 Range of the Temperature
=o for each hour during A for each hour during
oe the month. a) the month.
Hour. | 2 =o as
-_a0 mM
a oO at . 2 ne
== | Max. Min. Diff. | Se | Max. Min. Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. ty) 0 0 tr)
Mid- 99.617 |29.77
night. |7”- 29.776 |29.461 | 0.315 83.5 87.6 72.9 14.7
il .607 -756 461 .295 83.0 87.0 72.8 14,2
2 .090 -736 453 .283 83.0 86.8 73.2 13.6
3 592 729 A449 .280 82.6 86.2 73.2 13.0
4, .602 -738 Ad1 .287 82.4 86.0 73.5 12.5
5 .615 £753 473 .280 82.3 85.6 74.2 11.4
6 .630 -763 .490 273 82.4 86.0 75.0 11.0
7 .650 791 ae .258 83.6 87.0 16.8 10.2
8 .668 .831 .539 .296 86.8 90.6 81.8 8.8
9 .676 .845 546 .299 89.5 93.0 85.0 8.0
10 674 .835 .546 .289 92.4 95.8 - 85.5 10.3
11 .659 .800 OL .269 94.6 | 100.4 81.6 18.8
Noon. .646 -792 523 269 | 96.3 | 102.6 84.1 18.5
1 .623 -768 495 273 97.8 | 104.6 85.7 18.9
2 .596 745 AT9 -266 98.2 | 105.1 87.7 17.4
3 .569 721 .460 .261 98.3 | 105.8 90.0 15.8
4, DAT nehOe .428 275 97.0 104.8 90.1 14.7
5 BAL .697 ALT .280 95.0 | 103.6 89.8 13.8
6 55d 756 .430 .826 91.6 | 100.6 80.0 20.6
7 581 755 464 291 87.9 | 95.0 75.0 20.0
8 .599 .758 | ATT 281 86.1 92.2 74.4) 17.8
9 621 .807 498 .309 84.5 89.4, 74,3 15.1
10 .625 778 A92 .286 84.4 &8.6 73.6 15.0
11 621 .764 A52 312 83.9 88.4 72.9 15.5

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

iv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

a 3 3 EB cS ca) oS [28

z See cle g |Fe |2°2|Hes

o = o iS Bow wD = Oo O's

oe 6 5 6 ie ‘3 EE oes

25 5 s 5 & 25 ae Dw

Hour. | 2S 3 A 7s Bc me P Fal ie

le ee Se See eer ==. 222

so 3 = Be Flo esas) G = @ = BES

e2 | @ eye tes) ee peer ies == | = ==
= S s ca< 2 2 e os

aren | ae g | pe] sr | § oe ‘lds

= fa) S) a) = So. | ora aes

) o 0 ry) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.

aad 795 |, 40. | 775 | 6.0 0.925 | 9.99) 1 loos mnlm@Rs
1 79.2 3.8 77.3 Bye 919 -06 1.96 83
7} 79.4 3.6 77.6 5.4 928 97 .8d 84
3 79.3 3.3 77.6 5,0 928 .97 afi 25D
A, 79.2 3.2 77.6 4.8 .928 97 64 86
5 79.4: 2.9 77.9 4.4 -937 | 10.08 -5O -87
6 79.5 2.9 78.0 4.4 940 lil A510) -O7
Vf 80.4 3.2 78.8 4.8 .964 34 .69 .86
8 81.9 4.9 79.4, 7A, 983 47 2.74 3
9 82.8 6.7 79,4, 10.1 983 41 3.88 73
10 83.4) 9.0 78.9 13.5 .967 18 5.36 .66
11 83.7 10.9 78.2 16.4 946 9.92 6.63 .60
Noon. 83,9 12.4 07.7 18.6 .931 12, 7.66 56
1 84.5 13.3 77.8 20.0 934 72, 8.41 o4
2 84.7 13.5 77.9 20.3 .937 75 58 .03
3 84,8 13.5 78.0 20.3 940 78 61 53
4, 84.6 12.4 78.4 18.6 952 92 7.80 56
5 83.3 11.7 77.4 17.6 922 .65 .09 D8
6 82.2 9.4 TES 14.1 .925 76 5.43 64
vi 80.7 7 2, 77.1 10.8 913 -70 3.94 Wes
8 80.1 6.0 77.1 9.0 9138 74 BAF 75
9 79.3 5.2 76.7 7.8 902 64 2.71 718
10 78.9 5.5 76.1 8.3 .885 48 83 one:
il 78.9 5.0 76.4 7.5 893 -56 ay 79

Allthe Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. v

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

sos) Ver
ge jf ee
c = S e = Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
spe we |.8 oo of the Wind.
al =” jase
O Inches :
1} 1880. SiS. & Sow, Scatd. clouds till 8 a. um. cloudless after-
wards.
2) SISA EROS Seatd. clouds till 1 p. m. cloudless till
7 p. M. cloudy afterwards.
3} 135.0 } 0.86 |S. &S8S. W. Cloudless till 9 a. m. Scatd Ui & 1i till

4p. mM. cloudy afterwards ; also rain-
ing between 6 & 8 P. M.

4) 132.0 oe 8. &S8S. HE. Cloudless till 4 a. wm. Scatd. clouds till
7 v. M. cloudy afterwards ; also thun-
der and lightning, accompanied with
little rain between 9 & 11 P. um.

5} (124.5 Boinitine Scatd. clouds till 5 p. uw. cloudless till 9
P. M. cloudy afterwards.
6| Sunday.
7| 128.2 | 0.94 |S. &8. HE. Scatd. clouds till 4 p.m. cloudy after-
wards; also raining between 6 & 8
P. M.
8} 128.0 | 0.09 |S. &8. E. Scatd. clouds till6 Pp. um. cloudy after-
wards; also thunder & lightning &
| a little rain between 7 & 9 P. M.
S|} 133.0 pa 83.&S. BR. Cloudless till 4.4. mu. Scatd. “i till 1
Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.
10) 129.8 ae S. EH. &S. Clondy till 10 a. mu. cloudless till 5 P.
| M. Scatd. clouds afterwards.
aii 6135.0} 0.32 |S. &S. H. Cloudy ; also rain accompanied with
| thunder & lightning between 7 & 8 -
P.M.
12) 137.0 ee 8. &S. B. Cloudless till 3 A. mu. Scatd. clouds till
7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.
13) Sunday.
14) 140.0 S.&S. W. Cloudless,
15} 148.9) .. |8.&S. W. Cloudless.
16, 1440| .. |8.& NE. Cloudless.
EAM teo-O lace || Se Cloudless till 3 Pp. m. cloudy till 7 Pp. uw.
cloudless afterwards.
18) 141.0 8. Cloudless till 11 a. wm. Scatd. i till 6
Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.
19} 142.6 8. Cloudless.
20| Sunday.
21) 144.8 ae 8. Cloudless.
22) 146.8 ne 8. & 8S. E. Cloudless.
23} 136.0 . 8. &S. EH. Cloudless till 44. m. Scatd. “i till 5

Pp. M. cloudy till9 Pp. um. cloudless
afterwards.

V1

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the fesults of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

29
30

31

Max. Solar
radition.

Sunday.

136.4

132.0
133.4

135,0

5 feetabove

Rain Gauge
Ground.

Prevailing direction

8S. & 8. H. & E.

mM

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

of the Wind.

ess!

.& 8. #E.
.& 8. E.

.& N.E.

Goneral Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 44. mu. Scatd. clouds till
8 vp. mM. cloudless afterwards ; also
thunder & lightning at 5 P. M.

Cloudless till7 a.m. Scatd. “i after-
wards ; also lightning at 8 P. M.

Cloudless till 7 4. m. Seatd. clouds af-
terwards ; also slightly drizzling at
6. P. M.

Cloudless till 4.4. mu. Scatd. “i till 3
p. M. cloudy afterwards; also slight-
ly drizzling between 8 & 9 P. uM.

Scatd. clouds ; also lightning at 7 P. um,

Cloudless till 4.4. M. Scatd. clouds after-
wards.

Scatd. -i & i; also slightly drizzling
at 8 P. M.

“Mn i Cirro cumuli.

Ni Cirri, “i Cirro strati, 9i Cumuli, ~1 Cumulo strati, “~i Nimbi, —i Strati,

Meteorological Observations. Vil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Montuty Resvits.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Be Ag (onl)
Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 9 a. m. on the sth, -. 29.845
Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 5 P.M. on the 31st, -. 29.417
Extreme Range of the Barometer during the month, ae os OAR)
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, dc Ap -- 29.682
Ditto ditto Mans" (ditto. \). 50 ils -. 29.537
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. -- 0.145

7)
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, Be be 88.7
Max. Temperature occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 21st, ale -- 105.8
Min. Temperature occurred at 1 a. M.on the 4th, 00 ate 72.8
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, 50 we 33.0
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ee oe ae 98.7
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Bs Sie BA 81.0
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 2b 17.7
)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, o0 ab 81.4
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 7.3
Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, 50 77.7
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean ban Point, a 11.0
Inches

Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. AG Mae 0.931

Troy grains
oe 9.88
Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, eo 4.08
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71

Mean weight of Vapour for the month, be ae

Inches
Rained 8 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, 4c ee 0.94
Total amount of rain during the month, sc ae ae 2.21

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. oe oc 8. &8. B.

vill Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of May, 1860.

Mownruty Resvrts.
Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

}
|
ae eB BRE eee. 25
i eldle| /eldle! (siEls| |slElei4 ela
Nu) co 42 [cof EB. [ce fos |e fos oe Jo (Ee le le 1S |e |S
i} —- 1 —
ee —j —_ |—_.1-—— (oa
No. of days |
Midnight. Hl 1
1 7 1
2 7 2
3 8 1
4 9 1 3
5 1 8 1
6 4, 8 1
q 11 4| | 6 1
8 1 5
9 1 1
10 1 3
11 1 3 3) tle aa
1
Noon. 1! | 1 4: 2 |
1 1} 12 4 5) fi 1|
2 11 6 6} }1) | 3
3 a} | 2 8 2) | 2
4 2, 13 4 3
5 3] Fl 1 4 2 1
6 2] Jl 3 5| 2) 1 1
7 2 Al ipa} Falajasa
8 11 2 5 2) 1 Veil
9 \al 2| 1/18 1) 2/1 Hive
10 a 4) | 7] 1) 1 1
11 1 Sela 1 | y
a a NS

Meteorological Observations. 1x

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

oo -B
Sos Range of the Barometer 2 2 Range of the Tempera-
ao 5 3 during the day. eS ture during the day.
mtr As
< ao } =o
2 42 Max. Min. Diff. gies Max. | Min. | Diff.
3s
qa |4 a
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Oo 0 ° Cy)
1 | 29.575 | 29.621 | 29.499 0.122 88.0 99.2 79.2 | 20.0
2 615 .681 590 131 88.8 98,9 78.8 | 20.1
3 | Sunday.
4 .610 677 523 154 88.2 98.6 79.0 | 19.6
5 602 .665 045 .120 86.5 95.6 82.0 | 13.6
6 637 -691 586 105 84.3 91.3 81.0 | 10.3
7 .670 742 .620 122 82.3 87.4 79.2 8.2
8 627 .673 £079 .098 82.2 86.4 79.8 6.6
9 -608 .657 500 L102 84.6 92.3 78.5 | 13.8
10 | Sunday.
a! 597 .643 521 122 86.1 93.4 81.2 | 12.2
12 572 631 .510 121 83.9 91.0 80.4 | 10.6
13 507 554 .446 108 81.4 84.8 79.4) 5.4
14 442, A484, .368 116 81.8 85.5 79.2 6.3
15 386 448 Be 129 83.4 88.8 79.3 9.5
16 307 .389 293 .092 84,4: 91.5 80.2 / 11.3
17 Sunday.
18 454: 513 402 aljtil 89.4 96.4 83.4 | 13.0
19 599 .608 479 129 83.8 94.5 TiO} ) lies
20 .615 .663 .560 103 82.7 90.5 77.6 | 12.9
21 .629 .676 B58 118 85.3 91.0 80.6 | 10.4
22 624 674: O74 .100 84.4 89.0 81.2 7.8
23 594 645 004 111 86.1 92.6 81.3 | 11.3
24 | Sunday.
25 480 574 A413 161 84.2 87.4 78.2, 9.2
26 423 458 .380 078 85.1 92.6 77.6 | 15.0
27 506 .059 416 143 84.8 90.6 80.6 | 10.0
28 529 597 469 128 86.1 93.8 80.8 | 13.0
29 497 .006 413 143 85.5 92.0 80.8 | 11.2
30 478 549 436 113 |. 84.1 89.2 81.0 8.2

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
he day.

x Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1860.
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

of

above Dew
force

Date.

Vapour.

complete saturation be-

pour required for com-
ing unity.

in a cubic foot of Air.
plete saturation.

meter.

Mean Wet Bulb Thermo-
Dry Bulb above Wet.
Computed Dew Point.
Dry Bulb

Mean Elastic

Mean Weight of Vapour
Additional Weight of Va-
Mean degree of Humidity,

0 0 ry 0 Inches. ; T, er. | T. gr,
81.1 6.9 77.6 10.4 0.928 9.87 | 3.81 | 0.72
7 77.1

1

2 81.0 8 TaL7/ 913 68 | 4.32 69

3 | Sunday.

4 80.0 8.2 75.9 12.3 879 04 A2 68

5 80.3 6.2 77.2 9.3 916 td Wy 3-38 75

6 80.1 4.2 78.0 6.3 940 | 10.07 | 2.21 82

7 79.4 2.9 77.9 4.4: 937 .08 | 1.50 87

8 79.6 2.6 78.3 3.9 949 .20 34 88

9 80.1 4.5 17.8 6.8 934 9.99 | 2.40 Sl
10 | Sunday.
11 80.5 5.6 aah 8.4 931 .94 | 3.01 17
12 80.0 3.9 78.0 5.9 940 |10.07 | 2.06 83
13 79,2 2.2 78.1 3.3 943 1G) | ea eden -90
14 79.3 2.5 78.0 3.8 .940 ollil 29 -89
15 80.2 3.2 78.6 4.8 958 28 68 -86
16 80.6 3.8 78.7 5.7 961 29 | 2.02 | .84
17 | Sunday.
18 82.7 6.7 79.3 10.1 979 -38 | 3.87 73
19 80.5 3.3 78.8 5.0 964 .34 | 1.76 .86
20° 79.6 3.1 78.0 4.7 -940 09 63 86
21 80.6 4.7 78.2 7.1 -946 sh) 2153 SO
22 80.6 3.8 78.7 5.7 961 29 02 84
23 81.6 4.5 79.3 6.8 979 44: 51 81
24 | Sunday.
25 81.4 2.8 80.0 4.2 1,001 72 | 1.52 8s
26 81.0 4.1 78.9 6.2 0.967 34 | 2.23 82
27 81.3 3.5 79.5 5.3 .986 do | 1.91 85
28 81.5 4.6 79.2 6.9 .976 Al | 2.54 -80
29 81.2 4.3 79.0 6.5 .970 30 3} 1
30 80.8 3.3 79.1 5.0 973 42 | 1.79 8d

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. x1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of June, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

° 3 _ | Range of the Barometer for = Ps Range o ve Tempera-
Hscs each hour during the a ae oe each hour
2es naa. b 8 a
Hour. sas a 5 g month,
ao : ty : ‘
sa2| Max Min Diff. is Max. | Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (6) to) fo) ra)
nists, | 29.555 |29.742 |29.869 | os73 | sis | 956 | 777| 79
1 Ae! «712 .349 363 81.5 85.4) Wee aay
2 SBiL .682 310 372 81.2 85.3 77.6 77
3 .530 .628 .090 238 81.2 85.2 77.6 7.6
A, 232 .650 201 049 80.8 85.0 78.0 70
5 .537 647 2002 .045 80.9 84.2 77.8 6.4
6 .Dd4 .665 2317 048 81.1 84.6 78.0 6.6
7 .569 .679 2044 .o30 82.0 85.6 79.4, 6.2
8 82 .688 2206 oon 84.5 89.0 79.6 9.4.
9 87 | .692 .360 .002 86.2 90.8 79.8 | 11.0
10 .586 .691 .363 .028 88.2 93.2 81.4 | 11.8
11 579 .684 2004 23020 89.5 96.4 61.8 | 14.6
Noon.| .564 -690 2046 2044, 90.2 99.0 81.9 17.1
1: DAT .677 .329 .852 89.8 99.2 81.4 | 17.8
2 526 .647 .315 002 89.7 99.0 81.2 | 17.8
3 .509 .64.0 .297 2043 89.4: 98.9 77.0 | 21.9
4 .490 .634 293 2041 88.7 97.8 77.6 | 20.2
5 494; .620 .300 .o20 87.8 97.2 77.7 | 19.5
§ OL 629 "B24, .205 85.8 94.0 77.6 | 16.4
7 522 .650 .oo2 318 84.4 91.0 78.0 | 13.0
8 Aarts) .658 BAT 4 31) 83.7 90.0 77.8 | 12.2
3 .5D6 .678 267 oll 83.3 88.6 77.8 | 10.8
10 -069 687 367 .020 82.9 87.8 77.8 | 10.0
il 561 .691 2374 pull 82.3 86.6 78.4 8.2

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month,

xil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of June, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—/( Continued.)

a — s EB o ae) “os 1D
a 2 & = S 5 G2 Bar eos
a 2 Seis & C8) | Scaeee eaeae
2 > ° st j= =
3 5 i) © ren on = o5
A 2 = 2 2 se || cotta | ee
Hour.| © 5: 3 A 3 as rele ieee 2S
23 = 3 ays a Or" a |S BS ee oe
Bee le he eth ie. SNe orale
eo 2, va ae SoO0 |Z Se SlEZ ER
gg b I Ay Sire Sac |(Ser>Llssas
= a Ss) a a = < a
) oO () ) Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr.
suse 76 | 42 | 0.9288 | 999 | 141 | 0
night 79.0 2.8 7 Ie : : : | 0.88
1 78.8 2.7 774 4.1 922 .93 08 8S
2 78.8 2.4 "7.6 3.6 .928 .99 22 .89
3 79.0 2.2 77.9 3.3 .937 10.10 all -90
A, 78.6 2.2 77.5 3.3 .925 9.98 .09 -90
5 78.8 2.1 77.7 3.2 931 10.04 -06 91
6 79.0 2.1 Wu cs) 3.2 .937 .10 .07 -90
7 49.7 2.3 78.5 3.5 .955 27 .20 | -90
8 80.9 3.6 79.1 5.4 973 42 93 84
9 81.4 4.8 79.0 7.2 .970 130 2.64 .80
10 82.1 6.1 79.0 9.2 .970 .oL 3.45 WE
11 82.4 71 78.8 | 10.7 .964 21 4.08 Heft
Noon. 82.6 7.6 78.8 11.4 964 21 .o8 70
1 82.3 MED 78.5 | 11.38 .955 12 .80 .70
2 82.4 hes 78.7 11.0 61 18 19 AVA
3 82.2 7.2 78.6 | 10.8 .958 ollie 10 71
4 82.0 6.7 78.6 | 10.1 .958 LZ 3.79 13
5 81.9 5.9 78.9 8.9 .967 28 on 16
6 81.2 4.6 78.9 6.9 |, .967 .o2 2.51 .80
7 80.2 4.2 78.1 6.3 943 10 21 82
8 80.1 3.6 78.3 5.4 949 18 1.89 84
9 80.0 3.3 78.3 5.0 949 18 75 .8d
10 79.9 3.0 78.4 4.5 .952 21 08 87
11 79.6 2.7 78.2 4.1 946 aus Ad 8S

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich constants.

Meteorological Observations. xii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

He |e

ao =m)

Oo:-5 os OQ 3

Qe |b sz
€| 43 |s85
3 mB oe 4
a = [P10 ©

fe) Tnches.
1} 134.0 ove
Oy 130.9

4; 133.0 ae
5} 127.0 aS
6 ae Se
7) nee 0.15
8) .«- ae
9} 124.0 | 0.34
10| Sunday.
1 Ol ee 0.32
P| lee ac
13 -: 1.16

12) err

16) ..

17 Sunday.
18} 137.0
19) 120.5
20} 112.0

21; 135.0

Prevailing direction

RM

tA

of the Wind.

.& HE. &S8. E.

_-&S. W.

.&S8. E.

i

5.

&S8.
& 8. W.

WwW. & W.
W. & calm.

.-W.& 8.

.W.&S.

&H.&S.E.

8. &S.H. & H.

8.E.&H. &S.

|

General Aspect of the Sky.

Scatd. clouds; also very slightly driz-
zling at 7 P. M.

Cloudless till 3 A.M. cloudy till 114.
M. Scatd. “itil5 p.m. cloudless
afterwards.

Scatd. clouds till 4.4. m. cloudless till
10 a.m. Scatd. i afterwards.

Scatd.-i & i tilll P. m. cloudy after-
wards; also very slightly drizzling
at 5 P. M.

Scatd. +i till6 a. m. cloudy afterwards ;
also drizzling after interverals be-
tween 1 p. mM. & midnight.

Cloudy; also constantly drizzling be-
tween Noon & 6 P, M.

Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling.

Scatd. ~i& i till 6p. mM. cloudless after-

wards; also raining between 5 & 6 P. M.

Scatd, i till 6 a. mu. cloudy afterwards ;
also raining between 6 & 7 P. M.

Cloudy ; also drizzlingatl1& 5 & 6 p.m.

Cloudy; also constantly raining or
drizzling.

Cloudy ; also occasionally drizzling.

Cloudy; also raining between Noon &
1r.mM.& drizzling between 8 & 11
P. M.

Cloudy ; also drizzling at 11 a. um. &
between 5 & 9 P.M.

Cloudy till 8 a. m. cloudless till 3 P. um.
cloudy till8 Pp. Mm. cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudless till 3 a. M. cloudy afterwards ;
also raining between 2 & 6 P. M.

Cloudless till 8 a.m. Scatd. “i till
p. M. cloudy afterwards ; also raining
at 2 P. M.

Cloudless till 10 a.m, Scatd. 11 & Yi
till 7 Pp. Mm. cloudless afterwards.

Mi Cirri, i Ciro strati, Xi Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, “i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“ai Cirro cumuli.

X1V

dieteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

26

27
28

29
30

radiation.

Sunday.

126.0

Rain Gauge
5 feet above
Ground.

eI
B
x. @
O° fer’
ig)
na

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

ee

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 7 a. uM. cloudy till2 P. ut,
Scatd. 91 & i afterwards; also driz-
zling between 9 & 10 a. M.

Cloudless till 4 a.m. Seatd. “i & 91
till 11 a. M. cloudy till 7 P. 11. cloud-
less afterwards.

Cloudy; also drizzling between midnight
& 2 a. M.; also slightly raining at
noon & at 11 P. M.

Cloudy till 9 4.m. Scatd. i after-
wards ; also raining between mid-
night & 2 a. M.

Cloudy ; also drizzling between 3 &7

A. M.

Scatd. clouds till3 p.m. Scatd. ~i
afterwards.

Cloudy; also drizzling at noon &
between 4&6 P.M.

Cloudy ; also drizzling at 1&5 &6a.
mu. & also at Noon.

Meteorological Observations. XV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of Jwne, 1860.

Montuty REsutrs.

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Bc oC 29.544
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at Midnight on the 7th, .. 29.742
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4. P. M. on the 16th, ee 29.293

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ae 50 0.449
Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, oC 20 oe 29.601
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, i 00 -s 29.482
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, ae 0.119
(0)
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, : ee 84:9
Max. Temperature occurred at 1 Pp. M. on the Ist, 60 fe 99.2
Min. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 19th, ate ‘i 77.0
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. se 22.2
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ow 1 oe 91.7
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Aa 20 50 79.9
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ie 11.8
to)
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ye 00 80.6
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 4.3
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, a 99.4
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew: -poimt, .. 6.5
Inches
Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, 08 oc 0.952
Troy grains
teat Weight of Vapour for the month, On ne 10.17
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete satur eal ae 2.32
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.81

Inches
Rained 21 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, OC 1.32

Total amount of.rain during the month, 50 3¢ He 6.46
Prevailing direction of the Wind, Ee Ae 8. & E.

XV1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of June, 1860.
Mowytuty ReEsvtts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when

any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. 3 is 2 o e] |2L-
Of lo iS) of.- |o of .: jor .|o1 =
zIAls 5 cle ls el > |slelal2

N/A 2 og} E. joa JS. E. elo lai W. lets jelisiala
No. of days.
Midnight.# 1) | 1 6/1, 3 ah 3 Ul. pet
1 TH aly a 6 3 2h 2) a 3
2 1 1 6 3 a2) 1 3
3 2 2 6 i 24 1 ily jal 4
4 2 2 8 | 14 1 2) 1 1 1
5 3) 1) 2) 1) 6 | 1p 2 1, 2 2
6 1 3 OW Waly ZF Tf ah al} a
7 5 Dynal Aude 14 6 1
8 3 8 2 2) 4A
9 1 10 2 1h 6] 2

10 1 9 3 li 6 1

11 5 5 2 9}1

Noon. 1 2 Alii 4 6) 18 3) 1

1 3 3 | 2) 4 8 | 24 1

2 Uf 5/21 3 NIT

3 1 2 4 | 1) 4 (i) ay 2A ed

4 219 3 1 Li} 2 1 1
5 2) 1) 4) di 2 2 itt

6 ia} 5 | 3i 3 4|1 1

7 1 3/1: 2 By Up ak yal 2)

8 2 3 2 By edi fab iid 2| 1

9 2 By | ay fal} al 2) 1
10 2 3 3 3} 1 2) 1
11 2 2/17 3 3 3} 1} 2

Meteorological Observations. Xvi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Latitude 22° 3371” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.

Feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

ay 2
rs = a Range of the Barometer a 3 Range of the Tempera-
mee during the day. > ture during the day.
ao Ht As
Date. | e re 2S c 2°
| 224 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | 3& | Max. | Min, | Dif.
2 A
| Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 (0) Co) 0

1 | Sunday.

2 29.530 | 29.584 | 29.462 0.122 | 85.3 91.4, 81.0 | 10.4

3 521 558 457 L101 85.5 91.3 78.6 | 12.7

4 24, 061 458 108 85.0 89.6 82.2 7A

5 2539 5086 488 098 | 85.3 90.6 81.4 9.2

6 -532 569 478 091 | 85.5 90.6 82.9 8.1

7 -500 537 Ad4 103 | 85.3 90.4 82.0 8.4

8 Sunday.

9 526 | .561 | “482 079 | 85.7 90.8 | 81.6 | 9.2
i0 -505 566 AGS .098 | 87.3 93.8 82.8 | 11.0
il 446 494 S78 2A eS.8 96.8 82.0 | 14.8
12 456 .o19 A401 118 | 87.0 96.4 83.4 | 13.0
i3 511 575 | Ad8 | 117 | 87.0 94.0 81.4 | 12.6
14, 84. | 074 486 -088 | 85.4 89.8 82.0 7.8
15 | Sunday. |

|
16 AL | .622 -515 107 | 82.6 87.4 79.8 7.6
17 584 624 LOZ OOM noe: 2 88.8 80.0 8.8
18 599 | 644 537 107 | 83.7 88.6 80.0 8.6
19 087 | .605 514 ASIN |} RY 87.2 80.7 6.5
20 578 .619 .502 117 , 83.0 84.8 80.6 4.2
21 552 092 A91 101 | 83.3 87.8 80.6 7.2
22 | Sunday.
23 579 637 .536 -LOl | 79.4 81.6 77.0 4.6
24: 592 .635 582 -103 | 80.7 87.2 77.8 9.4)
25 a2 2073 AT6 .097 | 80.7 83.4 78.0 5.4
26 496 546 434 112 79.6 80.6 77.9 2.7
2 508 561 460 101 | 81.6 84.1 78.4 5.7
23 511 54d 464 081 | 81.8 87.2 77.6 9.6
29 | Sunday.
30 -512 074 A51 123 | 82.3 85.7 79.0 6.7
31 20987 586 ATL 115 | 82.9 89.9 79.2 9.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

XVlll

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations °
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

Daily Means, &c.

in the month of July, 1860.

of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

of

Mean Elastic force
Vapour.

" EB
as ° o
a < Be)
Ee os on i
= © Poteet
5 5 oye
Date. ra - =I Qa
ns) ms ce] ESI
so = 2 3B 4s
g ea) il ae =
=i) a
® a b g bay
a a Ss) fa
0 oO ty)
1 Sunday.
2 81.4 3.9 79.4 5.9
3 81.4: 4.1 79.3 6.2
4 81.8 3.2 80.2 4.8
5 82.1 3.2 80.5 4.8
6 81.8 3.7 79.9 5.6
7 81.7 3.6 W239 5.4
8 | Sunday.
9 82.0 3.7 80.1 5.6
10 82.5 4.8 80.1 7.2
11 83.1 5.7 80.2 8.6
12 82.4 4.6 80.1 6.9
13 81.6 5.4: 78.9 8.1
14 80.7 4.7 78.3 7.1
15 | Sunday.
16 79.8 2.8 78.4 4.2
17 80.3 2.9 78.8 4.4,
18 80.5 3.2 78.9 4.8
19 80.2 3.5 78.4 5.3
20 80.4 2.6 79.1 3.9
2 80.8 2.5 79.5 3.8
22 Sunday.
23 77.8 1.6 77.0 2.4
24 78.5 2.2 T7A 3.3
25 79.2 1.5 78.4 2.3
26 78.7 0.9 78.2 1.4
27 79.5 2.1 78.4 3.2
28 79.2 2.6 77.9 3.9
29 | Sunday.
80 79.7 2.6 78.4 3.9
31 80.3 2.6 79.0 3.9

ee ee

Inches.

0.983
979
1.008
017
0.998
.998

1.005
005
.008
.005

0.967
949

.952
964
967
.952
973
.986

.910
922
.952
.946
952
937

952
970

Ba |e |e
oa -o Ze
pre | 2 2
eS |E52|H8s
mpeiizeve | SF =
2 |S3| 28s
Ee ee ee
- & See - Sz
Al PSO || see
O-= zee) ots
a s na
ANS (eae, (|| ARE eae
10.49 | 2.15 | 0.83
46 .26 .82
odie) edhe -86
87 77 86
65 | 2.07 84
57 1.97 84
71 | 2:09 84
69 72 80
68 | 3.32 -76
69 2.60 -80
30 .99 78
14 204. -80
23 | 1.45 88
36 53 -87
37 -70 .86
21 86 85
45 37 88
57 36 .89
9.85 | 0.77 93
95 1.09 -90
10.27 | 0.77 -93
24 45 -96
25 1.09 -90
.08 32 88
23 30 88
42 37 88

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. x1x

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

S = . | Range of the Barometer = 5 Range of the Temperature
=e for each hour during ae for each hour during
H oe the month. Do the month.
our. | 2% 30 AG
mn 2
a oO se . . i=} 2
32 | Max. | Min. Diff. | se | Max. Min. Diff.
= =)
Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. te) o 0 0
Mid- 29 BL 2 99.45 2 v
night. 29.549 (29.630 |29.459 | 0.171 82.1 86.0 78.4) "6
i 537 .609 447 162 81.7 85.8 77.3 8.5
2 .530 .605 436 169 | 81.4 85.4 77.8 7.6
3 519 .602 .420 182 81.2 84.8 77.6 7.2
4, 518 597 421 176 80.7 84.6 77.0 7.6
5 524 -600 431 169 80.7 84.4: 77.6 6.8
6 537 .608 450 0158 80.6 84.2 77.8 6.4
7 sisi) .623 469 154 81.3 85.2 78.2 7.0
8 564 644 A479 165} 83.4} 87.8 78.6 9.2
9 569 .643 .490 153 84.6 89.4 78.0 11.4
10 -5)68 631 484 147 86.1 91.6 78.6 13.0
11 .D63 .637 ATT .160 87.0 93.7 79.6 14.1
Noon. 547 | 616 A457 159 87.6 95.0 79.5 15.5
1 ian | 613, | 1437") A76') 87/6") 964.1 \796 16.8
2 508 .088 414, 174 | 87.3 96.8 80.4 16.4
2: 493 .569 401 168 86.7 96.8 80.4 16.4
4, 479 47 3718 174 | 86.4 96.8 80.4 16.4
5 479 41 .376 165 85.9 94,4: 80.6 13.8
6 490 .5b2 392 160 | 85.0 92.2 80.6 11.6
7 -509 TO .098 181 84.1 91.4 78.8 12.6
8 .529 097 | 436 -161 83.6 88.8 79.3 9.5
9 548 .616 A458 158 83.0 86.6 79.6 7.0
10 .5d8 .637 A72 .165 82.7 86.4 79.0 7A
11

060 637 | .469 168 | 82.4 | 86.0 78.8 7.2

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are deriyed from the observations made at the several how's
during the month.

XX Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

[aa] S i=

fhe > .

is 5 a

Hour. Se 8 e =
2 | a Ey

Be quelle

= (a) .S)

(0) ce) C0)
Mid- | g99 | 21 | 789

night.

1 OMT 2.0 78.7
2 79.5 1.9 98.5
3 79.3 1.9 78.3
4, 79.0 1.7 78.1
5 79.0 1.7 781
6 79.0 1.6 78.2
nf 79.6 1.7 18.7
8 80.7 2.7 79.3
9 81.3 3.3 79.6
10 81.9 4,2 79.8
11 82.3 4.7 79.9
Noon. 82.5 5.1 79.9
82.4 5.2 79.8

82.4 4.9 79.9
81.7 5.0 79.2
81.7 4.7 79.3
81.5 4.4 79.3
5 78.8
80.7 3.4 79.0
80.5 3.1 78.9
80.2 2.8 78.8
80.2 2.5 78.9
80.1 2.3 78.9

RPOOOITH os © bo!
(o.2)
2
©
iS
—

ft bs

point,

Dry Bulb above Dew

oO

3.2

3.0
2.9
2.9
2.6
2.6
2.4
2.6
4.1
5.0
6.3
fo

SEEN AINAIIN
ONNIRPNRAHUNBRDAY

o2
on

Mean Elastic force of
Vapour,

Inches.

0.967

961
.955
949
943
943
946
961
979
.989
995
998

-998
990
998
.976
979
979
964.
.970
967
964:
967
.967

pour in a Cubic foot

Mean Weight of Va-
of Air.

Additional Weight of

g unity.

Mean degree of Hu-

midity, complete satu-

ration bein

Allthe Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

Xxi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

aa

ae
3 Pics!
3s] ss
Aa =

Co)

1| Sunday.
2; 130.8
3 =-
4 -
5 =<
6} 115.0
7 sc
8) Sunday.
9 Eke
10; 120.0
11} 135.0
12} 123.7
13) 128.0
oe
15) ieee
16
17
18
19
20 .
21 oe
22 sane
23

5 feet above

Rain Gauge
Ground.

0.09

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

§.&8. W.
8. E.

8. &8. W. &S. E.

8. &8. EH.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 6 a. mu. Scatd. “i & %i
afterwards; also drizzlingat 1 & at
oP. M.

Scatd. “i & i til 6 P. m. cloudless
afterwards; also raining at 4 A. M.
Cloudless till 4 4. mu. cloudy afterwards ;
also constantly drizzling between 2

& 8 P. M.

Cloudy ; also raining between 8 A. uM.
& 1 P.M.

Cloudy ; also slightly raining at 4 a. u.

Scatd. i till 54. M. cloudy afterwards ;
also raining after intervals between
1&10-P. m.

Cloudy.

Scatd. i till 1 p. mw. Scatd. clouds till
7 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. i & “i till 7 a. mu. cloudless till
1 p.m. Scatd. i till 7 Pp. mu. cloud-
less afterwards.

Cloudy.

Cloudless till 9 a. mM. Scatd. 91 & “i
afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. cloudy till 7 P. um.
cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. i till 10 a. m. cloudy after-
wards ; also drizzling at Noon &
3 P. M.

Cloudy; also raining at Midnight &
between 10 a.m. & 1 P. uM.

Cloudy ; alsorainingat 1 a.m.& 10 &
11 A.M.

Cloudless till 7 a. mu. Scatd. i till 6
P.M. Scatd. \i & “i afterwards.

Cloudy till’7 Pp. uv. cloudless afterwards ;
also drizzling at 9 a. M.

Cloudless till 8 a. Mm. cloudy afterwards ;
also raining at 10 A. uM.

Cloudy ; also constantly raining before
1p. M.

XXil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

s . oo
ae (Pe
S- [Soc ae ey Mn
.| 2 | & &| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
Sa als B&e of the Wind.
S| 2 oa
pa ee eee ee

24 ee 0.12 |S. H. &8. Cloudy ; also constantly raining.
25 36 2.84 |S. HEH. & W.&S8. Cloudy ; also constantly raining.
26 30 2.02 | 8. Cloudy, with rain the whole day.
8 E Cloudy ; also drizzling at 6 A. ut.
S E Cloudy ; also incessantly raining be-
tween 2&8 a. M.

Doi: | 41.10
29) Sunday. | 0.28

30 0.49

: s. . Ez. Cloudy ; also occasionally drizzling.
31} 117.0 | 0.98 | E.

8
8. Cloudy ; also raining at 3 & 7 P. M.

Ni Cirri, “i Cirro strati, ©i Cumuli, ~] Cumulo strati, “-i Nimbi, —i Strati,
\ i Cirro cumuli.

Meteorological Observations. XX1l1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Monturty ReEsv.tts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, -. 29.532
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 8 a. M. on the isth, -- 29,644
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P.M. on the 11th, -. 29.373
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, Ae son Os2le
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, ac ae 50 EBLE TS)
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. us 40 -- 29.475
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. -- 0.104

oO

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 00 ee 83.9
Max. Temperature occurred at 2&3pP.mM.onthe lith, .. ae 96.8
Min. Temperature occurred at 4 a. M.on the 23rd, 50 ae 77.0
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, ce oe 19.8
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, aie oe ee 88.8
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 2s O° ate 80.3
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 60 8.5
Mean Wet bulb Thermometer for the month, .. oc 80.7
Mean Dry bulb Thermometer above mean Wet bulb Thormouetee ete 3.2
Computed Mean-Dew point for the month, .. ae 50 SEL
Mean Dry bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew-point, 20 4.8
Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. sc a3 | OG

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, es . se 10.42
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, O60 1.71
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.86

Inches
Rained 23 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, is de 2.84
Total amount of rain during the month, sc se 56 17.92

‘Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee ac 8. &S8. E.

XXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of July, 1860.

Montuty ReEsvts.
Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

S. W.
Calm.

Rain on.
Rain on
W
Rain on.
N
Rain on

Rain on.
Rain on.
Rain on.
S. EB.

Rain on.

|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
]
:
|

rh

Midnight.

re et et
Se Wt Oh) Op)
whe

a
SB Pee E

HOODNOME WHE
BPHORWHeE DHE

Ask WHEN HNNWwowH
WARE NNNNHHH EH

NH He
Pee

oa
NWO RDRWARAMMOOM

Noon.

bo
te

bo

1
2) 1.

KPeeppwe

a wo
~T (=)
FPwNnmNNrwWEREPNWNe Ee

RPOLUMANTAaAhwWNeE
TINT OMT OW WONT
tS SUM eee ee Ee ee
Eee eo eH BOO OV
—

ft et
tt ie

Meteorological Observations. XXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Metcorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. #
eet.

Heicht of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

=~,

So -
eos Range of the Barometer = o Range of the Tempera-
ao 5 = during the day. As ture during the day.
22s eS
ra a As
: so” a6
See) Max. | Min; | | Diff. $5 | Max. | Min. | Dif.
s 7
rena (ie =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Cy) (0) (0) 0
1 |29.5386 |29.571 | 29.4'79 0.092 82.6 87.0 79.6 74
2 A5A 546 .365 181 83.5 88.2 80.8 7.4
3 .403 455 .363 .092 81.6 85.4 79.2 6.2
4 A71 2049 409 .140 82.4: 85.8 79.2 6.6
5 Sunday.
6 .039 583 483 .100 84.1 88.4 81.0 TAs
7 594 644 548 .096 82.1 85.7 79.8 5.9
8 .621 .661 073 .088 81.6 818 79.0 5.8
9 627 681 541 .140 85.3 92.0 79.4 | 12.6
10 .663 .678 524 154 87.2 92.8 82.6 | 10.2
il 515 564 A24 140 88.5 95.6 84.2 | 11.4
12 Sunday.
13 514 ABS: A470 103 83.5 87 A 80.6 6.8
14 .565 613 oll 102 83.5 88.0 80.6 7A
15 587 645 526 119 83.9 87.6 80.6 7.0
16 558 -600 486 114 84.1 88.8 81.2 7.6
17 570 .630 .530 100 81.5 82.7 79.8 2.9
18 .664 722 .607 115 80.7 83.5 78.8 4.7
19 | Sunday.
20 -701 -748 .653 095 82.7 86.8 79.4 7.4
21 .652 -710 .583 127 80.8 82.6 78.7 3.9
22 .635 .678 591 .087 82.4 86.2 79.2 7.0
23 663 .696 .605 .091 82.3 88 6 79.2 9.4
2A, 675 «745 .617 128 83.2 88.4) 79.6 8.8
25 719 177 667 110 82.5 85.1 80.0 5.1
26 | Sunday
27 751 826 702 124 82.6 86.0 79.0 7.0
28 122 784 .640 144, 85.5 92.6 81.0 | 11.6
29 669 734 585 149 86.4 93.0 82.2 | 10.8
30 .652 -708 .080 .128 86.6 91.8 82.8 9.0
31 .683 748 615 133 86.3 91.5 2.6 8.9

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
he da
t y

XRV1 Meteorolcgical Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

: See. | 22
g ee rafal Pies
5 é ie ie 8 | £2 \s2 4/28
= = 6 2 g FG: | saver eee
2 onl iS) w= le A 2
= o - 2 S SIS oe] Ss
Date.| 5 o iar S Se [55 oe
= a a B00 1 Gee geen
2 S a) 3 as C2 |\355| 52]
> os 2 @ Bio As be SS em Ie oes
- oOo os = eae iS) re Piltomeawes |ces
cs a a ‘e es | 2% |S 25! 2 2 x
§ 4 b> 5 ae or | § 2S 3 ores
= a Ss) a = = a =
0 0 0 0 Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr.
1 80.3 2.3 79.1 3.5 | 0.973 | 10.45 |. 1,23 | 0.90
2 80.9 2.6 79.6 3.9 989 60 40 88
3 79.3 2.3 78.1 3.5 943 14;| (2208 aee8s
4 79.8 2.6 78.5 3.9 955 27 |) 345) 288
5 | Sunday.
6 800 4.1 77.9 6.2 937 1047 Gon aleeess
7 79.2 2.9 ea 4.4 931 1027) -1e49)|aeoe
8 79.2 2.4 78.0 3.6 940 al 23 89
9 81.1 4.2, 79.0 6.3 970 Biel) Be Se
10 82.3 4.9 79.8 74, 995 60! |e eer
Nal 83.4 5.1 80.8 7 1.027 .89 4) we
12 | Sunday.
13 80.5 3.0 79.0 4.5 0.970 40 | 1.60 .87
14 80.4 3.1 78.8 4.7 964 34 66 | .86
15 80.9 3.0 79.4, 4.5 .983 51 62a) eRe
16 81.1 3.0 79.6 4.5 .989 58 263) seoe
17 80.0 1.5 79.2 2.3 976 52 | 0.79.| 93
18 79.2 1.5 78.4 2.3 952 QT alee
19 Sunday.
20 80.4 2.3 79.2 3.5 976 48 | 1.24] .89
21 79.5 1.3 78.8 2.0 964 40 | 0.67 94
22 78.7 3.7 76.8 5.6 905) )/) OV7T 1 EGON ese
23 79.1 3.2 17.5 4.8 925 94) 64] .86
24 80.0 3.2 78.4: 4.8 .952 110.21 | .68]} .86
25 80.1 2.4: 78.9 3.6 .967 39: | 225 J2 289
26 | Sunday.
27 80.8 1.8 79.9 2.7 298 72| 0.96] .92
23 82.0 3.5 80.2 5.3 | 1.008 77) \ ele Q bial aimee
29 81.9 4.5 79.6 6.8 | 0.989 54 | 2.521 81
30 82.3 4.3 80.1 6.5 | 1.005 {69)| Gc4 5a eed
31 82.1 42 80.0 6.3 601 68 | .84] .§3

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XXV11

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Range of the Tempera-

fe 2 ie Range of the Barometer for = 8 Pa Tea
222 each hour during the Ao :
| 2S month. pe se a
st OS x onth.
Hour. Es Ss fa :
g23| Max. | Min. | Dif. | 88 | Max. | Min. | Dif,
= =
{
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) Ce) (0) (0)
nieke, |29:621 [29.750 |29.407 | 0.343 | 81.9 | 850 | 796] 5.4
1 .606 .750 .408 .347 81.7 84.8 | 79.4) 5.4
2 596 724 .398 .326 81.4 84.7 | 792) 5.5
3 589 724 .385 .839 81.2 84.6 | 79.0} 5.6
4 591 |. .726 378 348 80.7 83.4 | 78.7 | 4.7
5 | .592 741 .396 345 80.8 84.2 | SON 2
6 609 | .745 .397 .348 80.6 84.2 | 78.8 | 5.4
7 625 .763 416 1347 81.2 84.8 | 788] 6.0
8 .640 794 423 BL 82.6 SG:2 a9 On nano
9 AG} {S16 435 .381 84.1 88.2 | 79.3 | 8.9
10 .652 .826 .430 .396 85.2 904) 79!2 | 192
nie .645 .816 .426 .390 86.0 92.2 | 79.8 | 12.4
Noon.| .631 796 410 .386 86.3 93.6 | 80.6; 13.0
1 Glo -| 2778 .389 .389 86.6 94.4 | 80.4] 14.0
2 586 746 Si £369 87.2 95.6 | 79.6 | 16.0
3 565 724, .363 .361 87.1 94.0 | 81.2] 12.8
4 554 716 .369 347 86.7 9514) |) 80:2) 1) 15.2
5 549 702 .365 .337 85.9 94.2 | 80.4 | 13.8
6 559 .709 “372 .337 84.7 eM Seri Mh Be
7 576 .718 .383 1335 83.5 88.0 | 794] 8.6
8 02 752 405 3417 82.9 870))| 79.2) aes
9 | 621 767 425 342 82.7 86.8 | 794 | 7.4
10 .636 768 AB4, 334 82.2 86.0 | 79.2] 68
11 626 767 429 .338 82.2 85.6 | 792) 6.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

¥XVili Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

a Ra o SH AS =p =, 2 ae
2 2 z > ° poss o sey
g 3 S| 20 Ss als “a2 eee mene
ours) en 3 A = Ge Coa Sues | 2 =
38 2 3 EVP Sahews 2 wee (eS 2 Se
Dave |e 7 | ee). SF oe 6 esa ae
© a 5 co] So 0 |2 2a Sle aes
& & > g Pe | So | $22 |EPSElseas
a a S) a a a 4 =
0 Co) co) (0) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.
Mid- 0.97
night. 80.0 1.9 79.0 2.9 970 | 10.44 1.00 0.91
1 79.8 1.9 78.8 2.9 964 38 0,99 91
2 79.6 1.8 78.7 2.7 961 30 92 92
8 79.5 L7 78.6 2.6 -958 32 89 92
4, 79.2 1,5 78.4 2.3 952 27 ott) 93
5 79.2 1.6 78.4 2.4 952 27 80 93
6 fom 1.5 78.3 2.3 949 24 17 93
7 79.4 1,8 78.5 2.7 905 29 92 92
8 80.0 2.6 78.7 3.9 961 30 1.35 88
9 80.9 3.2 79.3 4.8 979 A8 73 86
10 81.2 4.0 79.2 6.0 976 43 2.18 83
11 81.5 4.5 79.2 6.8 976 Ad 00 Rep

Noon. 81.6 4.7 79,2 71 976 Al 61 -80
1 81.8 4.8 79.4: 7.2 983 AT 67 80
Z 82.1 5.1 79.5 7.7 +986 49 88 79
3 81.9 5.2 79.3 7.8 979 42 1 78
4 81.7 5.0 79,2 7.5 976 09 79 79
5 81.5 4.4, 79.3 6.6 979 244 43 SL
6 81,2 3.5 79.4 5.3 .983 ol 1.91 Sd
7 80.5 3.0 79.0 4.5 .970 40 .60 87
8 80.2 2.7 78.8 4.1 964 36 43 -58
9 80.3 2.4 79.1 3.6 973 45 27 89

10 80.1 2.1 79.0 3.2 .970 Ad 10 91
11 80.1 2.1 79.0 3.2 970 4 -10 1

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

XX1X

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
tn the month of August, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

-| 2s | = S| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
S| 83 |285] ofthe Wind.
Al a |awd
fe) Inches
{7 eee 2.13 |S.&E. Cloudy and heavy rain in the morning.
2) “2 N.&E.&S Scatd. clouds with slight drizzling be-
| tween 5&6 P, M.
3 0.35) N.H.&S8. & HE. Scatd. clouds & occasionally drizzling.
a ate 0.38 | 8. & E. Cloudy with rain between 2 & 5 a. M.
5| Sunday.
6} 121.6 N. HE. & E. Cloudy with slight drizzling at 11 4. M.
& 7 P. M.
7} 112.0 | 0.12 | E.&S.E. Cloudy & occasionally drizzling.
Ss .--— | 0.29 | B.&S. Cloudy with occasional drizzling.
9} 135.8 | 0.05 | S&S. E. Seatd. -i & i.
40) 129.5) .. | W.&S.W Scatd. clouds of various kinds till 6 P. Mu.
cloudless afterwards.
i! 139.0 | 1.29; W.&H. Cloudless till5 a. m Scatd. -i & 1i till
6 p.m. cloudly afterwards ; also rain-
ing between 7 & OP. M.
12) Sunday. | 1.16
1 | ee 0.15 | S.&E. Cloudy ; also drizzling at 2&7 &8P.u.
14 0.26 | S. &S. EK. Scatd. clouds; also drizzling at 1 & 11
A. M. ; also raining at 10 P. M.
15 - 8. &8. E. Cloudy till 7 Pp. . cloudless afterwards ;
also drizzling at 1 &2&104. uM.
16 - 1.18 | S.&S. E. Cloudy ; also drizzling between Midnight
&3 A.M; alsoraining between 8 & 11
P.M.
| io 1.09 | 8S. &S. HE. Cloudy ; also constantly raining between
3A. M. &3 P.M.
Lge 0.43 | 8.& E. Cloudy ; also constantly raining.
19} Sunday.
20 eae Ue |) se we dBe Cloudy ; also raining between 3 & 6 P. Ms
21] ne 0.87 | 8. W. &S8. Cloudy ; also constantly raining between
la.M. & 4p. M.
22 : 0.27; W.&S.&8.W. | Cloudy; also drizzlingat 4& 5a. M,
& at Noon.
23] ase 0.93 | 8. & 8S. W. Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy afterwards
between 4 & 11 P. wu.
ZA. wie oA S.&S. W. Cloudy ; also drizzling at midnight ; also
constantly raining.
U5) ieee N. W. &S. E. Cloudy & drizzling occasionally.
26 Sunday. ao 76 |
0.57 | E.& 8. Cloudy; also constantly raining be-

oe

|

tween 3
10 A. M.

& 6a. M.; also drizzling at

XXX

Lieteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

a

3.2

Mw

9 2.8

2 us

es} Ss

al a”
28! 135.8
29 134.0
32.8
3] 140.4:

Rain Gauge)
5 feet above
Ground.

0
Be See ee EO a

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Seatd. “i & nitill 7 Pp. a. cloudless
afterwards.

Seatd. -i & 1.

Scatd. \i & i.

Scatd. “i & 91.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, 91 Cumuli, %1 Cumulo strati, Vi Nimbi,—i Strati,
\wi Cirro cumuli.

Aeteorological Observations. xxxi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
an the month of August, 1860.

Monruty Resutts.

Inches
Mean height of the Barometer for the month, ae Sc 29.605
Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 a.M. onthe 27th, .. 29.826
Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 3rd, Ae 29.363
Extreme ranze ot the Barometer during the month, oc sie 0.463
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, De Sc ete 29.662
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a oc Sc 29.544
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 55 0.118
Co)
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ae i. 83.6
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 11th, as ae 95.6
Min. Temperature occurred at 4 a. M. on the 21st, as ee 48.7
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. we 16.9
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ate ge Be 88.0
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ae ae a 80.4
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 3s 2G
0
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, Ba za 80.5

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 3.1

Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, si ae 78.9
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 4.7
Inches

Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. oC ee 0.967
Troy grains

Mean weight of Vapour for the month, ae ne a 10.37
Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, se 1.66
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.86
Inches

Rained 25 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, oc a 2.13
Total amount of rain during the month, Ae sie Se 14.65

Prevailing direction of the Wind, os ee 8. & E,

XXXL Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of August, 1860.
Monruuy Rhesus.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. os 5 al z E Ss i |panee
H .|° } Of iS 5 1S S - lof .| ols
Alc} ls el |ele lz ele |elelel2
Njziz é1E. |ais.B/21s. Bla |atw.lalz leisiala
No. of days
Midnight. | j 1 5 | 6 | iy 21 1 1 2] 12
ese 1 | yy) By) alt 2) 1 1 3)
ieee j 1 BB Bh) By ih) al 1 2
Sse ; 1 3) a) i al 2] 2 1 2) F1
ZN | 1 5 | 3) 4) 1 21 tal ay eat 5
5 fy) Ba By |p all 31 3 1 1
Cl ) 2p I Be] | 6 | 2 1
7 Fl) | 2 dl 3} 1 peg | 2 1
8 1 2) | 8 ay 15 ea 1 1
al haley 1 1 WB) an BS 1
WO) 7 Pah al 6 | 8 2) 4/11 5 1
mh aly at 4) 21 2 BA Pt 1a 7
Noon. § 1] | 2) 1f 1 2 } 2p 5 | 2a 15) a
1 ee 2 2/1 NG Wh BI) a
Bo SU eal a) ey 235 6
ene | ea 2 Hf 2h 4 2 3
4 bli | 2 1 14073 i AY Gh | al] Zh Pa |p al
aya: [1 Dial? 4 | 24 4 2 1 1
6 jl Bo) ay 3h 2 3
7 Payal Suh 2 2h 2 hee
8 [1 5 3, \) 1 4j 1 2
9 | 2 As A || a 12 1
10 | 2 2 4/1 21 2 1 1
11 | 3 1 4| 1p 14 | 1) 2 i 2
UES a) DE Bhi pare ee

Meteorological Observations.

XXXU1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Latitude 22° 3371” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

os,

_ O —

ne

aS Oa

Date. Die
Sate

=

Inches.

i 29.687
2 | Sunday.
3 686
4, 691
5 712
6 372A
7 -660
8 586
9 Sunday.
10 2A.
11 -706
12 .684
13 -710
14 701
15 627
16 Sunday.
17 -588
18 -563
19 .509
20 -505
21 .653
22 .694:
23 Sunday.
24, 694,
25 718
26 “725
27 714
28 7719
29 -703
30 | Sunday.

dependent thereon.

Range of the Barometer
during the day.

Max.

Inches.

29.737

-740
“752
762
791
724

643

794.
174
-736
-767
-766
.683

.650
.610
.008
-608
“717
745

756
787
193
172
796
Shih

Min.

Inches.

29.611

640
625
-666
.669
074
007

.658
621
613
.660
641
567

536
004
443
417
.063
635

.620
635
671
653,
64.2
-630

Diff.

Inches.
0.126

100
127
-096
122
150
136

136
153
123
107
125
116

114
.106
115
191
154
110

136
152
122
119
154
147

Mean Dry Bulb
Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-
ture during the day.

Max.

87.4

89.5
86.0

83.8
89.2
91.0
89.6
89.0
88.4

89.1
90.0
85.6
82.8
86.2
91.2

89.2
91.1
88.4:
89.8
88.2
91.2

—

Min.

Diff.

10.2
8.4
10.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during

the day.

XXXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

Pa E 6 FES Pe || 2). 2.
Ss 3 21 6 ora an ees
EB © 3 2 males, 1 =
= we eS) B ee es) |e
2 * z = 6 Bee BEE
3 Ep lmeo ihe | 2a) | ieee iepeaes
Date. Pads. a a) s Ze Saget) |r eos
35 iB = 2 iss onl ese cea ets
=o 3 2 ae ale a gna) ges
[| 2 [ea] a, Be « 2 - & x) = 2 | = > =|
fo) a) = 569 2. | = S76
5 4 > gz Ay Se 5.8 (3 sel e-css
| 4 a 3) A a a = | &
Co) ) 0 fy) Inches:})) “Di ers | Bor
1 80.9 3.3 79.2 5.0 0.976 | 10.45 7g 0.85
2 | Sunday.
3 81.1 2.9 79.6 4.4 .989 .60 57 87
4 80.8 3.7 78.9 5.6 .967 .o4 2.01 84:
5 80.7 2.8 79.3 4.2 979 ol 1.49 -88
6 80.9 2.3 ond 3.5 992 63 .26 89
a 80.6 3.3 78.9 5.0 967 37 -76 .86
8 79.6 2.6 78.3 3.9 949 .20 34: 88
9 | Sunday.
10 80.4 1.5 79.6 2.3 989 65 | 0.79 93
11 81.0 2.6 79.7 3.9 .992 63 1.40 88
12 81.3 3.3 79.6 5.0 .989 08 81 .85
13 80.7 3.8 78.8 5.7 964: ol 2.04: 84
14; 80.8 3.3 WQoll 5.0 .973 42 iL /S) .85
15 80.5 2.7 79.1 4.1. 973 45 44, 8S
16 | Sunday.
17 81.2 3.0 79.7 4.5 992 61 63 87
18 80.4 2.7 79.0 4.1 .970 42 44, «8S
19 79.5 2.1 78.4 3.2 952 25 .09 -90
20 78.8 1.8 77.9 2.7 937 10 0.91 -92
21 Wied 3.1. 76.3 4.7 .890 9.59 1.55 .86
22 80.9 4.1 78.8 6.2 964 | 10.31 2.22 82
23 Sunday.
24: 81.7 3.0 80.2 4.5 1.008 Vif 1.65 87
25 81.1 3.8 79.2 5.7 0.976 43 2.06 S54
26 79.7 2.9 78.4 3.8 952 23 1.31 89
27 79.8 2.7 78.4: 41 952 23 41 88
28 80.2 3.0 78.7 4.5 961 ol 08 S87
29 80.9 3.3 | 79.2 5.0 976 45 aff) 8d
80 | Sunday.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XXXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements:

dependent thereon.

r = .; | Range of the Barometer = 5 Range of the Temperature
r= ss for each hour during ~Q 3 for each hour during
Beck = £ & the month. Po the month.
“| ras a 8
ao - S a aS
32 | Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. Min. Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 o o 0
Mid- {29.683 29.740 |2
nicht, | 79: 29.740 |29.543 | 0.197 81.7 84.6 78.0 6.6
1 -666 «124 454 2/70 81.4 84.2 77.8 6.4
2 .656 -718 442 .276 81.2 84.7 77.4 7.3
3 648 -715 A27 .288 80.9 84.4 77.2 7.2
4, 647 af Alt ALT 294 80.7 84.0 77.2 6.8
5 .653 724 442, .282 80.7 83.8 77.6 6.2
6 671 -750 A444 3806 80.6 83.6 77.2 6.4:
7 .690 -764 464 .800 81.3 84.2 77.8 6.4:
8 -710 -790 513 277 83.1 85.6 79.8 5.8
9 (22 “794 516 278 84.4 87.2 80.0 7.2
10 123 .796 523 2138 85.5 88.2 81.0 7.2
Ht 712 -780 .530 250 86.3 89.6 81.0 8.6
Noon. -691 -761 013 248 86.9 89.6 81.8 7.8
1 664: 743 A97 246 87.0 91.0 81.6 9.4
2 GAL -725 A67 .208 86.9 91.2 81.2 10.0
3 .619 -720 444 .276 86.1 | 91.2 80.6 10.6
4 .610 .700 -450 .200 85.5 91.0 80.0 11.0
5 .613 .705 A443 .262 84.6 89.8 79.8 10.0
6 .626 .709 450 259 83.6 86.5 79.6 6.9
Zi HAA -728 AGL .267 83.0 86.4 79.4 7.0
8 .668 -746 | 488 .258 82.6 85.8 79.6 6.2
3 .685 -746 A499 247 82.4 | 85.0 79.6 5.4
10 687 752 O21 231 82.0 84.6 78.8 5.8
at .683 761 .502 209 81.8 84.2 78.2 6.0

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

XXXV1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

2 3 3 E S 23) oe
Fa eS Bie 3 oe 28 | Bae
2 = © 6 o-2 ‘mae | Cas
a) 6 > B > oa = ee = oos
S53) 2 ee ie 2 26 | eee) eee
Hour. =e s S Tg Bp FO NN eBaletiren
E 2 3 go If) ee We oS e*21gS%
Bec ie Se a eS) ees El aos
2 3 iso) Ss AQ .5 Sle | Oman os S
= 8 be 2 Aopen ea tilts Gee lessees) || Ss 2
2 |S Se a eee eerste =
0 to) 0 0 Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy ie
Mid- | 799 | 18 | 79.0 |! 247 | 0.970 | 1044 | o93 | 0.92
night. 5 9 6 ie * I b Bs 7a)
i 79.8 1.6 79.0 2.4 970 46 81 93
2 79.6 1.6 78.8 2.4 964 40 S81 93
3 79.5 1.4 78.8 2.1 964 -40 70 O4
4 79.4 1.3 78.7 2.0 961 37 -67 G4.
5 79.4: 1.3 78.7 2.0 961 // .67 94:
6 79.3 1.8 78.6 2.0 .958 4 .67 94:
7 79.8 1.5 79.0 2.3 970 46 78 -93
8 80.5 2.6 79.2 3.9 976 48 1.38 88
9 81.0 3.4) 79.3 5.1 979 48 83 85
10 81.3 4.2 79.2 6.3 .976 42 2.29 82
il 81.4 4.9 78.9 7.4 967 02 70 79
Noon. | 81.6 5.38 78.9 8.0 967 .30 95 78
1 81.5 5.0 78.7 8.5 961 24: 3.05 77
2 81.6 5.3 78.9 8.0 267 00 2.95 78
3 81.2 4.9 78.7 7.4 961 .26 697 Vane
4 81.1 4.4 78.9 6.6 967 32 40 SL
5 80.9 3.7 79.0 5.6 .970 7 02 84.
6 80.6 3.0 onl: 4.5 973 42 1.61 .S7
Z 80,5 2.5 79.2 3.8 ‘976 48 ot .S9
8 80.3 2.3 79.1 3.9 .973 45 23 90
9 80.3 2.1 79.2 3.2 .976 00 oii 90
10 80.2 1.8 79.3 2.7 78) 08 0.94 eo
i1 80.0 1.8 Ted 2:7 973 AT 93 92

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XXXVI1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
an the month of September, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &ce.

Bg [Se
O-3 |840
.| 2s |S € &| Prevailing direction * General Aspect of the Sky.
=| = (doe of the Wind.
2) a a
Co) Inches.
1 oa Seek. Seatd. i & i till 1 Pp. mw. cloudy af-
terwards ; also drizzling at3.&5 P.M.
2) Sunday. | 0.44 |
os (iaba | .2 |S. &S8. 2. Scatd. clouds ; also drizzling at 1 P. mu.
4) 127.0 me 8. &8. E. Scatd. ~1 & 11.
5 se 0.12 |S. H. &8. Seatd. i& i til6 Pp. um. cloudless
| afterwards.
6 ° 0.15 |H.&&. Scatd. i & i till 9 a. mM. cloudy till
6 p. m. cloudless afterwards; also
constantly drizzling between 10 4.
M. & 5 P. M.
7 << co ESE Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. clouds till
7 ~. ™u. cloudless afterwards.
8 a 0.35 | H. & W. Cloudy & constantly raining in the
afternoon.
9} Sunday.| 1.25
10 ae -< | Sede Wee Cloudy, & slightly drizzling between 3
&4 a. M. & also at 9 a. M.
11 2° Sense Scatd. clouds till6 Pp. m. cloudless af-
terwards.,
ie i304 |... | 8. Cloudless till 8 a.m. Scatd. clouds till
6 p. M. cloudless afterwards.
13 se . |8.&8.H.&8. W. { Cloudless till5 a. m. Scatd. “i till 9

A.M. cloudy till 9 p.m. cloudless
afterwards ; also drizzling between 4

& 5 P.M.

14 ee co | Se Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. clouds till
6 pv. M. cloudless afterwards.

15 ee 1,02 |S. EH. &&. Cloudy till 7 Pe. m. cloudless afterwards ;
also raining at 1&3 &42.M.

16 Sunday.

17, a -- i8.H,&58. Cloudy till 7 P. m. cloudless afterwards ;
also slightly drizzling at 1 P. mM.

18 es 0.21 | E. | Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy afterwards ;
also constantly drizzling between 2
& 8 P.M.

19 oc 0.58 | H.& N. B. Cloudy ; alsoconstantly raining between
1&9 ep. uw.

20 ee 0.30 |S. W.&8. & HB. Cloudy; also constantly drizzling be-
: tween 1 & 4a. mM. Galso at 4P. M.
21 e2 pS 8S. W.& W.&N. Scatd. clouds till 4 p. at, Seatd, “i
afterwards.

22| 139.7 Re N. & 8. Cloudless till8 a.m. Scatd. 7i till 8
P. M. cloudless afterwards.

XXXVI

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

aa
S98
ow
| 2s
& B
Hs
6 ici
Al zz

23) Sunday.

24, 125.0
25) 185.0
26 se
27 ee
28 00
29 ee

30} Sunday.

5 feetabove

Rain Gauge
Ground.

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

eee

S.
8. &8. E.
8. W.&E.&N.

8. & H.

KE. & 8. W. &8. i.
H.&8. EH. &8.

———— | ol

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudy, also drizzling at 94. uM. &5&
6P. M.

Scatd. clouds; also slightly drizzling
at 10 A. M.

Cloudless till 8 a. ur. cloudy afterwards ;
slso raining at 11 a. M. & between 1
& 3 P.M.

Cloudy; also drizzling at2 &6 &7
P.M.

Scatd. clouds; also raining between 8 &
9 P.M.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. clouds
afterwards.

Ni Cirri, -i Cirro strati, %i Cumuli, 11 Cumulo strati, “-i Nimbi, —i Strati
\ i Cirro cumuli.

Meteorological Observations. 2.6.02

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Montutiy ReEsv.tts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 60 se) | 29.667
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. mt. on the 28th, bo BOA
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 A.M. on the 20th, «- 29.417
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ts wee Orang
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, a0 ate co LAW)
Ditto ditto Vittrrsnen (Lib hOns sae 60 60 -. 29.600
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. oo ObILat0)

Co)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, Oc 00 $3.4
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 & 3 P. mw. on the 22nd & 29th, se 91.2
Min. Temperature occurred at 4 4. M.on the 21st, d 50 77.2
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, 00 ce 14.0
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, o6 oc ee 88.5
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, si ba ate 80.3
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 50 8.2
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month,.. , 60 80.4:
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb TMcmsomeren oe 3.0
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. oe oe 78.9
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, se 4.5
Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. oie oo WuSter’

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, we se Sc 10.37
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, os 1.59
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.87

Inches
Rained 19 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee oe 1.46

Total amount of rain during the month, As ate se 7.13

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ae sts 8. &E.&8.E.

xl Afeteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of September, 1860.

Monruny Rersuuts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

H |

Hour. of |e] of oF S},-/ 6 e}.-|9] 10/3

STE EIR) E] |-2lF |S) - e(T lees 2/2
NISls ENE. =P ECE CEr ets
( i }

No. of days.

Midnight. ayy 3 A) | 2 1p 72
i 1} | 3 | 1) 4) p14 2 1)
2 1) | 3 |1b4i | 2 TWh ci
3 i) |) at 4 | 1) 2| 15) | 2
4 1} | A | 1) 2) 1913) 71 4
5 Ty | Pah A 2) | 2 2
6 a ales eel i se feo!
ai 1 3 q 6| | i
8 fal 9 6) | A 3
9 | 1 9 Ce) bly at atl baler
10 h 7 8 | 1) 4) 1 2
11 | 1 6 | 2) 8) | 2
Noon. 2) f 4 Le a1
1 1) | 3 at 5 | 5 2 Way eal ee
2 a Weiad pera sn | Sih Pea PTB) oh
3 TP a ae) PB b | Bh Al QF} 1
4 1) 2) 18 4 | a] 3) af 7] p83) apa) fa 2
5 lila 7 | 3) 3) | 4) 1 2) 1) 1
6 PAN ie) ents Me CAD} Pirate peels) oly al
4 a] | 5 | 1) 4 U4) fala
8 2 4 | 2! 4 3] 11 1) 1 1
9 2 3 | 1] 4! 3] 1) 1} 1 alee je
10 2 5 4 3] fala
11 2 5 4 3] fi ijl

-

Meteorological Observations. xli

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1 North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

>} = {
2D = Range of the Barometer - 2S 2 Range of the Tempera
"60 = iS during the day. 9 I ture during the day.
Soies a ©)
Haag a
: so” . By
2 223 Max. Min. Diff. = Sy Max. | Min. | Diff.
An fe S
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Co) 0 0 o
1 | 29.659 | 29.717 | 29.600 0.117 82.1 838.2 80.0 8.2
2 632 679 2510 109 80.8 83.4 78.7 4.7
3 646 697 594 103 83.5 87.8 80.0 7.8
4 712 766 655 111 82.9 85.8 81.0 4.8
5 760 | ~ .810 -706 104 83.4 88.5 79.6 8.9
6 831 883 .786 _ 097 84.5 91.2 79.4 | 11.8
7 | Sunday.
8 851 927 .810 117 84.1 89.4 79.2 | 10.2
9 816 835 743 142 81.7 84.6 79.6 5.0
10 807 72 760 112 80.0 81.6 78.4 3.2
BE 848 -920 192 128 82.9 88.3 78.8 9.5
12 874 } 940 B11 129 82.9 89.0 78.8 | 10.2

13 -890 959 029 .130 83.0 90.4 79.0 | 11.4
14, | Sunday.

15 848 .920 794, SUBD 82.7 90.4 79.6 \ 10.8
16 84.7 S17 792 125 82.6 87.6 79.2 8.4:
17 849 916 801 115 83.2 89.4 79.0 | 10.4
18 O72 .946 O17 129 82.5 89.2 .| 77.2 | 12.0
19 .876 .950 827 123 81.6 88.4: 75.4 | 13.0
20 .800 921 S11 110 81.5 88.6 74.8 | 13.8
21 Sunday.

22 .865 945 809 136 82.4 89.0 76.4 | 12.6
23 .Bo7 933 .802 ol Bil 81.3 86.4 76.4 | 10.0
24, .859 .930 .869 21 81.8 88.8 45.4 | 13.4
25 804 933 AOL 142 82.0 88.8 75.8 | 13.0
2 .827 .908 158 .150 81.0 87.8 76.0 | 11.8
27 861 .870 ios 133 78.8 85.0 72.6 | 12.4
28 | Sunday.

29 749 .602 702 .100 79.3 85.2 74.4 | 10.8
30 -780 840 719 121 80.3 87.2 74.6 | 12.6
31 -800 871 741 -150 79.1 85.8 74.0 | 11.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

xhii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Leesults of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

iS) z So = sq | Bo
: a ee ae ic =
= 43 = 2 Sa \on lige
= @ 5 eect || = =
2 a oe 5 = cs (See ee
Date. a 5 3 3 om 2 2 (2 £ 2 S Zz
3 fc ZI 2 2. | 2 | e8|2e5
= = 2 5 3 As | BS le as) ems
3 a a | Oe | ge | Dee eee
eo aS oe 9) 8 eal ee gee
= a 'S) a z = < =
ces 3 0 ran Be nu
0 0 Cy) ta) Inches. ; T. gr.| T. gr.
1 80.0 2.1 78.9 3.2 | 0.967 | 10.41 | 1.10 | 0.90
2 78.7 oral 77.6 3.2 .928 01 | a -06 alee
3 79.5 4.0 77.5 6.0 925 | 9.92 | 2.08] -83
4 78.6 4.3 76.4: 6.5 893 58. |. 20 We ese
5 79.3 41 Win, 6.2 .916 83 | .13 | -82
6 79.1 5.4, 76.4 8.1 893 Rafe lemme || e717)
7 | Sunday.
8 78.9 5.2 76.3 7.8 .890 53) |4 684) aes
9 79.1 2.6 77.8 3.9 934 |10.05 | 1.32 | .88
10 77.9 oul 76.8 3.2 905), || 927% ig -O4al ee
11 78.5 4.4: 76.3 6.6 .890 5b || 2.24) 88
12 78.6 4.3 76.4 6.5 893 158) | 2-27 Tema
13 79.1 3.9 ial: 5.9 .913 80] .02| .83
14 | Sunday.
15 78.8 3.9 76.8 5.9 905 7 OUR ete
16 79.1 3.5 77.3 5.3 919 88 | 1.80 85
17 78.2 5.0 Tip 7.5 873 36 | 2.53 | .79
18 76.2 6.3 73.0 9.5 801 8.58 | 3.06 7A
19 74.7 6.9 71.2 10.4: 756 13 D1 i|) ae
20 75.6 5.9 72.6 8.9 .790 50.| 2/81) Sap
21 Sunday.
22 75.9 6.5 72.6 9.8 790 ADE) G3e 2) ieee
23 95.5 5.8 72.6 8.7 790 50 | 2.74 76
24 75.7 6.1 72.6 9.2 .790 50 ||. 90 4am
25 76.2 5.8 73.3 8.7 .809 68: |, 579 eas
26 73.2 7.8 69.3 11.7 “711 7.64 | 3.50 .69
27 71.1 rf 67.2 11.6 664: 7 \ 67 ees
238 Sunday.
29 74.4) 4.9 71.9 7.4 773 ||) 8364 noe eee
30 94.7 5.6 71.9 8.4 i718 34 57 76
31 Tne, 7.9 67.2 11.9 664 1 %.17 | 3360 ees

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. xl

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’a Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon,

x) 8 . | Range of the Barometer for = 5 Range of the Tempera-
-- ee each hour during the Oo ture for each hour
2eos month. > a pees
Hour. nS a 5 : month.
& = = Max. Min. Diff. g S Max. | Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO (0) (a) (a)
Mid- x4
Tehe: 29.803 | 29.888 | 29.655 0.233 79.6 83.2 76.6 6.6
if «795 .880 .633 247 79.3 82.8 75.6 7.2
2 -789 .873 621 252 78.8 82.5 74.6 7.9
3 -788 -850 623 227 78.4 82.3 74.0 8.3
A -785 -869 .613 .256 78.3 82.6 73.5 9.1
5 | .810 | .884 613 271 77.6 81.2 72.6 8.6
Gro 818 -900 .635 .265 77.8 82.2 72.8 9.4
7 .839 .919 .658 .261 78.3 81.8 73.2 8.6
8 857 945 .682 .263 80.4: 84.0 75.4 8.6
9 .875 -956 679 277 82.4 85.4 78.4 7.0
10 .873 .959 671 .288 83.7 87.0 79.2 78
11 -855 944, .663 281 85.2 88,2 79.2 9.0
Noon.| .831 -909 64:7 -262 86.3 89.6 79.4; 10.2
1 -806 -885 .604 281 86.7 90.6 80.2 | 10.4
2 -779 851 .589 .262 86.9 91.2 81.3 9.9
8 -766 837 .570 -267 86.4 90.4 81.2 9.2
4 -761 -835 580 .255 86.0 89.3 81.6 Viel
5 -761 835 .586 .249 84.9 89.2 81.2 8.0
6 772 .856 "599 207 83.2 86.2 80.4: 5.8
7 -791 .887 611 .276 82.0 85.4 78.8 6.6
8 -806 .893 .648 245 81.2 84.2 77.6 6.6
2 821 896 .657 .239 80.7 83.6 76.4 7.2
8) -825 -903 .673 .230 80.2 83.6 76.0 7.6
1

eh

828 903 674 -229 79.8 83.6 75.2 8.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

xliv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

5 7) re

= = s

2 > Ee

= 2 o

Hour.| © .: acs A
ties 3

ie oe

Spa eel 4 8

= a S

0 0 0

Mid- 5
night. 76.9 7 75.5
iL 77.0 2.3 475.8
2 76.5 2.3 its)
3 76.2 2.2 45.1
A 76.2 2.1 45.1
% 75.5 Di TAA
6 75.8 2.0 74.8
4 76.1 DD 45.0
8 76.5 3.9 94.5
9 77.1 5.3 TAA
10 47.2 6.5 73.9
11 77.6 7.6 73.8
Noon. hl 7 8.6 73.4
1 77.7 9.0 73.2
Z Parl 9.2 73.1
3 Ties 9.1 92.7
4 97.1 8.9 42.6
5 77.2 4.7 73.3
6 77.6 5.6 74.8
4 77.4, 4.6 75.1
8 | 4.0 75.2
9 77.1. 3.6 “ipso
10 76.9 3.0 75.2
11 76.7 ol 75.1

—_———_—

Dry Bulb above Dew
Point.

11.4

12.9
13.5
13.8
13.7
13.4
11.6
8.4
6.9
6.0
5.4
5.0
4.7

o DS)
Lo) od
ae)
SO -. 4 © oe
Se 2) oe
ns SD x
So rel
a = bt ay
Es) eS uy
m
a ~5v2
(uy =oo
BS} ao)
Ses

Additional Weight of

Inches. |Troy grs.|
0.868 9.38
876 46
-862 32
857 28
857 28
838 10
849 .20
854: 25
840 07
838 .0O
624 8.83
822 78
S811 64,
806 5
803 54
192 44
-790 43
.809 63
849 Sold) 4
857 21
860 .26
862 ol
860 .28
857 2

required

»mplete satu-

1,

oa =)

Vapour

fore
ratio

gree of Hu-

being

complete

Ys

sas}:

ean de
midi

M

unity,

8
73
-70

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. xly

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta,
an the month of October, 1869.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &ce.

aa | Se
Ses) 2 a:
i Sed § © § S| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
2; x 3 239 of the Wind.
a) = is
fe) Tnches
5 ae 0.42 | 8 Scatd. “i till 6 4. mu. cloudy afterwards
j also raining at Noon & 1&3 P.M.
fol Adi We S. & E. Cloudy also drizzling at3&4&7 P. Mm.
8) 136.0 a3 S. Seatd. clouds.
AW aa mci {tse MAG oss Cloudy.
Bi 135.4 4 tse Nien Sh Cloudy till 7 4. um. Scatd. clouds till 4
| Pp, M. Scatd. ~i afterwards.
6) 144.0 S.W.&N. E.&N.! Scatd. “i till 3P. mu. cloudless after-
wards: °
7| Sunday. |
8| 137.0 .. |8.& W.&S. W. Cloudless till 8 a. uw. Seatd. clouds till
6 vp. M. cloudless afterwards.
= N.&S. W. Scatd, i till 5a. m. cloudy till 6 P.
m. cloudless afterwards also -driz-
zling between 6 & 9 a. M.
10 1.26 |S.W.& Cloudy, also raining after intervals
between 2 &10 a. mM.

$ 8
11| 139.0 oe S.&E. &S8. W. Scatd.4i.
12| 127.6 ee Ave & Sal a Be Seatd clouds. -
Ee CARO ine eS. Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. clouds till
6 pv. M. cloudless afterwards, also
slightly drizzling at 3 P.M.
14| Sundays| ...

15| 149.0 Be g. Cloudless till 8 4. uw. Scatd. clouds till
9 p. m. cloudless afterwards.
16} 125.0| ... |S. &W. Cloudless till 5 a. Mm. Scatd, clouds till

6 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards, also
| drizzling between noon &1 P. mu.

17} 142.2 or W.&S.&S. W. Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. clouds till
2 p. m, cloudless afterwards.

1s} 140.0 .. |S. W &S. & W. Cloudless.

V. &©N.W.& S.
19| 141.7 po) WwW W.& N. nt Cloudless. :
20) 140.0 .. |N.H.& W.&S8. Cloudless till 10a. m. Scatd. clouds
| afterwards.
21! Sunday rae
Pe VSA Li. | 8. Hid NE. Cloudless till8 a. mM. Scatd. oi & Ui
afterwards.

23 Aas te Vitepeal Oe Scatd. -itili 4 a.m. cloudless till 9
; A.M. Scatd. clouds’ till 4 Pp, mu. cloud-
| less afterwards.
z4| 146.0| ....|N.E.&N.&W. | Cloudless till 11 a.m. Scatd “i till 4
| &. M, cloudless afterwards.
{ |

|

xlvi

Lketeorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

ad

3.8

Dw

° > Ss

& KS

oS Ss

fear pale
25 140.0
26} 1438.0
Q7\ 12350
28) Sunday.

29 wee
30; 144.0
381} 140.0

Rain Gauge
5 feet above
Ground.

=
=)
ie)
-_ >
io)
w

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 10 a. mu. Scatd. —i & “i
till 9 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 4. mM. Scatd. “i till 3
P. m. cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. i & “1.

Scatd. i till 6 a.m. cloudy after-
wards.

Secatd. i& “i till9 P. um. cloudless
afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. “& “i
till 4 Pp. Mm. cloudless afterwards.

“i Cirri, i Cirro strati, \i Cumuli, +i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi,—i Strati,
Wi Cirro cumuli.

Meteorological Observations. xvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
wn the month of October, 1860.

Monruiy ReEsvuts.
Inches.
Mean heicht of the Barometer for the month, oc ae 29.810
Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 A.M. onthe 138th, .. 29.959
Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 P. M. on the 2nd, oe 29.570

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, oc es 0.389
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, te Ie es 29.876
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, is oe a 29.754
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 50 0.122
oO
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, O6 ee 81.9
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 Pp. M. on the 6th, oe oe 91.2
Min. Temperature occurred at 5 A. M. on the 27th, oe sie 72.6
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. 0° 18.6
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ate ee oe 87.6
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ate ae ce 77.5
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, aig 10.1
to)
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, we te 76.9
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 5.0
Computed Mean Dew Point for the month, 3 Be 74,4
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew: -point, .. 75
Inches
Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. oc <s 0.838

Troy grains
Mean weight of Vapour for the month, os oe ee 9.00
Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, se 2.44
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.79

Inches
Rained 6 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, be ae 1.26
Total amount of rain during the month, ac ee =e 1.68

Prevailing direction of the Wind, oe e 8S. &N.

xlvi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Resulis of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of October, 1860.
Monvruty Rusvxrs.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. : i : : -f .f ‘ .# Z os 8
3} 16 5 a St Ss Sy |S) ./os
eel je] et jepE lst lst ® |e

NIB ea) E [|S Ee} 8. el of ja Walz jeis leis
Apes No. of days.

Midnight. 47) | 3 as He 83 1 2
i A 6) } 4 PROV SSRIS ih ce 2
2 47/1) 4 Tbe a Pea SS) Se | 8) 1 1
See aa TU DMR OS FSi NC Ue) 1 2
ee ET he shel emia fa MS et bia fy 23 1 3
SP SS Pees te Ql ay 333 1 4
6 F713 Sue ie 2a Syn eA
BP VG Sh Bahl a 5 2
8 H 8} 1 1 By ann athe eats 2 2 3
9 F6 1/3 Qi ea ah es 2 2 1
10 «fF 6| [8 Zee slim 4 3 1
ably sy) Wa | TN Alo ae antes 6 3 3

Noon. f{ 6) | Sila PK (Ppt (013) 5 2
be) peal LA | Wea He APO Ya 7 3
PAR WAI F7Aban ay | (eee Fe Ga pooch 8 2
Bale) Sy Bi Ab 2a aN Bh 4 A
4 2) 71 Wn |e 3,1, 4 7 6 1
5 P22] [1 TNO) Vii 6| | 38 8 5
6st Agaliaaaeele 8] | 2 7 5
(he tie PSN Bl (oad s{u 3 5 5
8. Wise de 9| | 4 A 5 1
Pen) Vesa at A | ie 9 4, A 5
10 } 4) | AD Mins| Voy 9 4: 3 5
Me hai bib iia 8 3 3 4 2

$s REEL PSE pel DUA WP SSPE JOE pa hy tte le Mla Sa

Meteorological Observations. xlix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of November, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.
Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11
Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

an) ¢
eos Range of the Barometer 2 8 Range of the Tempera-
"80 = = during the day. Pa. 3 ture during the day.
oe a
Baa | ad
; soo =o
2 w= Ss Max. Min. Diff. So Max. | Min. | Diff.
a | =
Inches. Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) (0) (0) oO
1 | 29.792 |29.865 | 29.741 | 0.124 78.1 85.5 VAs} |) Bi7/
2 813 | .888 772 116 FeAl 86.2 | 70.0 | 16.2
3 851 .931 -803 .128 76.1 85.8 68.0 | 17.8
4 | Sunday. |
5 .935 .992 .898 094: 78.1 85.4 71.8 | 13.6
6 913 968 .856 112 78.8 85.0 74.6 | 10.4
v4 .886 951 .820 A3L 78.1 85.6 73.0 | 12.6
8 .880 947 .825 122 78.9 85.0 74.9 | 10,1
9 -.908 .975 .860 115 78.5 86.2 72.4 | 13.8
10 .939 | 30.000 877 123 77.8 85.2 714 | 13.8
11 Sunday.
12 -964 .043 891 152 77.8 85.8 71.0} 14.8
a3 .975 .042 917 125 76.6 85.5 69.6 | 15.9
14 -960 -034 .889 145 76.7 86.6 69.3 | 17.3
15 .908 | 29.973 .840 alleys) 76.6 86.6 6950) Wad
16 874 .923 .820 103 78.0 85.8 72.6 } 13.2
17 841 914 £758 .156 79.0 87.2 73.2 | 14.0
18 Sunday.
19 782 837 -.740 097 79.4 88.6 72.8 | 15.8
20 871 .939 .806 133 78.1 87.0 72.0 | 15.0
21 .932 | 30.006 887 119 77.0 85.6 70.8 | 14.8
22 958 .029 .913 116 72.5 82.1 67-08) 5s
23 975 |+ .036 .928 108 70.0 80.9 62.9 | 18.0
24 | 30.001 079 951 128 69.6 80.3 61.4 | 18.9
25 | Sunday.
26 .028 087 978 .109 69.9 80.6 62.4 | 18.2
27 081 167 | 30.031 186 69.7 81.2 60.4 | 20.8
28 .077 149 .017 132 69.4 80.6 60.8 | 19.8
29 043 116 | 29.956 .160 70.2 80.4: 62.8 | 17.6
30 017 -106 938 .168 70.9 80.6 63.2 | 17.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during
the day.

] Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of November, 1860,

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

} Ee we) 2a | Bo
a v ou | So =
2} fs QA o a S oe
3 3 = 2 84 | Ones
a 2 = © o ea pal einer ie) =
s py 3 i Se ao z an Ee
3 S B 3 5) 9 |e ®slse
Date. Q Ss © oat Bea |b & aloo
a SG A 2 ten Mayen ere) eS
oO cs — a v2 uo z Tina B=
Ss = ® & S oa 5 BS |2 a) f2e
& 5 2 a a |. at ee eaneraes
3 8 : g pea ge gia te Bale cee
= fa 'S) a = = < =
|
o o 0 ) Inches. | T. or.| T. gr
1 69.4 8.7 65.0 ie\il 0.617 6.69 | 3.53 | 0.66
2 69.2 7.9 65.2 11.9 621 74 18 68
3 69.0 7.1 65.4 10.7 626 80 | 2.83 Hil
4 | Sunday.
5 70.9 7.2 67.3 10.8 .666 7.21 | 3.01 71
6 73.2 5.6 70.4 8.4 .736 97 | 2.47 76
7 73.6 4.5 71.3 6.8 758 8.21 Ol 80
8 seh 5.2 71.1 7.8 £753 15 32 | 78
9 71.8 6.7 68.4 10.1 .690 TAT 88 72
10 71.0 6.8 67.6 10.2 .672 29 | .84 72
11 | Sunday.
12 70.3 We 66.5 11.3 648 03 | 3.10 69
13 69.0 7.6 65.2 11.4 621 6.76 ol 69
14 69.6 elt 66.0 10.7 .638 92 | 2.88 71
15 69.9 6.7 66.5 10.1 648 7.05 2 72
16 72.3 5.7 69.4 8.6 713 72 AT 76
17 73.9 5.1 71.3 eh 758 8.20 30 78
18 Sunday.
19 73.4 6.0 70.4 9.0 £736 7.95 | 67 75
20 70.4: 7.7 66.5 11.6 648 .02 | 3.20 -69
21 68.2 8.8 63.8 13.2 .993 6.44, 45 .65
22 64.8 7.7 60.9 11.6 2039 5.90 | 2.73 -68
23 62.5 7.5 58.7 11.3 001 152 AS .69
24 61.4 8.2 57.3 12.3 A478 26 64; .67
25 | Sunday. |
26 62.8 7.1 59.2 10.7 .509 .60 .38 .70
27 60.6 9.1 56.0 13.7 458 08 .90 .63
28 61.3 8.1 57.2 12.2 476 24 62 .67
29 63.5 6.7 60.1 10.1 .525 ial 28 72
30 64.7 6.2 61.6 9.3 552 6.06 17 74:

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

hi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta,
in the month of November, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

| 3 s ' Range of the Barometer for
| Ses each hour during the
i | = 2 = month.
our. | = 3 x
so " 5
ZR Max. Min. Diff.
=
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches.
melt | 29.926 | 30.092 | 29.773 | 0.319
Oe) 92864 080, 4) 1-768. |, |.812
2 915 | .070 -760 010
33 | 916 | .058 .760 .298
4 905 | .057 755 302
5 910 | .062 765 .297
6 .936 C83 772 Roun
On 4.956 114 796 018
Seo 1983 13 op ay 4 .o2L
9 .998 161 .836 .o20
10 -995 167 .836 soo
11 .976 146 .837 .309
Noon.| .950 | .114 792 322
Lol Rey .080 767 013
2 896 046 TAA 302
3 881 031 £740 291
4 .876 034 -746 .288
5 | .884 035. | .740 295
6 694 .039 “746 .293
heb UG .058 wiles 285
8 932 O74: e791 283
5 943 084 2798 286
10 948 O91 .807 284
11 .943 101 .803 .298

Mean Dry Bulb
Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-
ture for each hour

during the

month.

Max. | Min. | Diff.
(0) Co) (a)
76.8 64.2 | 12.6
76.4 63.3 | 13.1
76.0 62.1 ; 13.9
Tot 61.0 | 14.7
75.0 61.3 | 13.7
7A.7 61.2 | 13.5
75.0 60.4 | 14.6
75.8 61.2 | 146
77.8 62.6 | 15.2
79.8 66.4 | 13.4
81.8 71.0 | 10.8
84.4 74.6 9.8
86.3 76.6 9.7
88.0 79.4, 8.6
88.6 80.3 8.3
86.6 79.2 7A:
85.2 77.5 el
83.2 75.0 8.2
82.2 71.8 | 10.4
80.4 70.0 | 10.4
79.4 68.0 | 11.4
78.6 66.9 | 11.7
77.9 65.6 | 12.3
77.6 64.8 | 12.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours

during the month,

“

hii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of November, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

5 ® z 6 5 = fo Sy eae
Be Be A ll Sele ean eee
2 SU eae | 2 | delve Oe | eo eer
Zz ° © ° SO , 4 B oes [265
stone | | ae 3 A 3 je 1, oes Be |8°a
Sa 1s BS) | Sudo Bad Scie S ae eee
a 5 = oe Se 9 O65 8 ieee
ea) = 2. Fo ale a 36 2 22s eee
§ 8 i 5 pa | 83 | $82 (Spe sieae
a A Ss) A a a 4 2
ta) ) 0 fo) Inches. |Troy grs. Troy a
Mid- | |
night,| 67-9 | 42) 658 | 63 | 0.634 | 6.96 157 | 0.82
1 6733 | 4.0 | 65.3 6.0 | .623 -85)t1,| ) AST enpese
2 66.8 | 40 | 648 | 60 | .613 “7500, Aopen meee
3 66.2 | 3.9 | 642 SOM EGO 61 A2 82
4 66.2 29 | G48 | By | 08 64. .36 83
5 6518 | 3:6 | 640 | 5.4) | 597 58 28°) 18h
6 65.1 3.8 | 63.2 Budi) e582 Al 33 .83
7 65.2 | 4.1 63.1 6.2! 580 .89 4 82
8 Bap | Boa) GBS eel oa 50 .98 77
9 68.0 | 66 | 64.7 O98 ell .66 25am | | TAP,
10 69.0 8.8 64.6 | 13,2 .609 .60 3.53 | gees
Thi 7 | 108 | GAS | TES | | ens 63 4.31 -| ot
Noon.| 70.5 | 12.0 | 64.5 | 18.0 | .607 52 5.12 ~ 56
1 TAO) 2:8 | 646) | 19:2) || )609 524.1° |. 58 imi |) aes
2 71.0 | 13.2 | 64.4 | 19.8 | .605 AT Witla aes:
3 ONT | ML2ION I) 16422) 4 LOMA | GOL Ad 59 54
A 7018| | 106 | 645 | 17.4 .607 53 4.91 57
5 70.3 9.6 | 65.5 | 14.4 .628 78 .00 63
6 F016! |t 2) | GO | 10:8 659 .!- 7.14 2.99 Al
a 69.9 5.9 | 66.9 8.9 .657 15a |) eae 75
8 GOA e5i3) | G647, |) St00) |) ke53 ul 12 a
9 69.0 | 4.7 66.6 | 7.1 651 Al 1.85 .79
10 68.2 | 4.6 | 65.9 | 69 | .6386 | 6.96 4B .80
ili a) | As || CRG | GIS) BO .90 70 .80

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

lia

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
an the month of November, 1860.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

Res |
s} yg |
e| eS
a =
2) |
1} 149.4:
2) 142.0
3) 144.5
4) Sunday.
5| 140.0
6)
7
|
8} 123.0
9} 141.7
10) 141.5
11| Sunday.
12\| 139.5
13| 144.5
14) 142.0
15; 144.8
16} 139.0
17} 146.0
18) Sunday.
19, 147.4
20}. 146.4
21} 144.4
22) 1390 |
23) 139.2
24) 141.0
25) Sunday.
26| 139.0
27| 138.0
28| 140.0
29| 136.0 |
30} 136.0

Rain Gauge
5 feet above
Ground.

=
=)
Q
op fer
)
un

| Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

A 442

=

W. &N.
& W.&N.W.
& N. W.

WwW
.W.&N.&S. W.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless.
Cloudless.
Cloudless,

Cloudy till 7 a. mw. Scatd. i & i af-
terwards.

Scatd. clouds.

Cloudless till 5 a. M. Scatd. clouds till
8 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. clouds till 5 p. mu. cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 11 4. Mm. Scatd. \—i & “i
afterwards.

Cloudless till 8 A. m. Scatd. i till
4 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. Scatd. \i & “i
till 11 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 11 a. um. Scatd \i & “i
till 6 Pp. mw. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till’ 7 a. m. Scatd. “i till 3
Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 2 a. Mm. Scatd. “i & ni
afterwards.

Seatd. clouds.

Scatd. clouds till 6 Pp. mM. cloudless after-
wards.

Cloudless.

Cioudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 11 a. mM. Seatd, i & i
till 6 Pp. um. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 5a. Mm. Scatd. i & “i
afterwards.

Scatd. clouds of different kinds.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, Xi Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi,—i Strati
Vi Cirro cumuli,

liv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of November, 1860.

Montruiy ReEsuvts.

Inches.

Mean height, of the Barometer for the month, SC oe 29.930
Max. height of the Barometer, occurred at 10 A.M. onthe 27th, .. 30.167
Min. height of the Barometer, occurred at 3 & 5 Pp. M. on the 19th, .. 29.749
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ee Oo 0.427
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, te a ae 30.000
Ditto ditto Min. © ditto, ne BG a 29.874
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 5 126

a)
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, oe ee 73.5
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 Pp. M. on the 19th, ote oe 88.6
Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 27th, ee sf 60.4
Extreme range of the Temperature during the mouth, .. te 28.2
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, a0 60 oe 84.4
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 50 56 56 68.8
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 55 15.6
to)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, oie oe 68.5
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 7.0
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 56 fe 65.0
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 10.5
Inches

Mean Elastic force of vapour for the month, .. oc we 0.617

Troy grains

Mean weight of Vapour for the month, a0 3c ae 6.72
Additional weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, AS 2.74
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71

Inches
Rained No day, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. ee Nil.
Total amount of rain during the month, ... a5 a Nil.

Prevailing direction of the Wind, oe ee N. & N. W.

Meteorological Observations. lv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
an the month of November, 1860.
Monruty Rusvtts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

‘ K.
Rain on
A
Rain on

Rain on.
Rain on
S. W.

Rain on.
N
Rain on,
ie]

uml No. of days. |!
Midnight, 1 5

|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

ie
16
14
12)
14
13]
13
13)
12
11 1

tt he

See WNNH Ree
Cele ll elle oe

He Co Cor DD hm & OH CO GD ww
MDOT anrwese Pee

BPO ONT SD OF WH

rehire

ae
—

S
*F
wey
HO
ray
DH eH

NENDPNNNHHENHHH
MNONN NAA EW OU ©
OhONaAVI TOO WIS

KHODoOnNaohwDn
aT
WW IR Sk obo bow HY be

i)

re

i
SE EE) Oe

tote

if

cree

NY Se
as ca

¢ Sa sg Sat

ink -

Meteorological Observations.

lvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.
Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

oO 3
22s
= 3s
Date. ey S
Sas
=
Inches
1 | 29.984
2 | Sunday
3 -999
a 989
5 991
6 977
7 967
8 994:
9 | Sunday.
10 30.016
11 O14:
12 29.993
13 .980
14 .998
15 30.050
16 | Sunday.
17 29.993
18 984
19 -992
20 30.007
21 033
22 .050
23 | Sunday.
24, 050
25 048
26 034
27 028
28 023
29 044:
30 | Sunday.
31 .086

ependent thereon.

Range of the Barometer
during the day.

Inches.
30.058

056
.075
.069
048
049
-090

-092
-100
072
.069
.080
149

078
072
.063
.083
.097
133

124
.126
120
110
.095
119

Aly (pe

Inches.
29.931

950
943
937
926
905
947

964.
951
.932

935 |

946
994

932
925
937
937
975
9738

30.009
-003
29.974:
-990
.980
30.001

035

Inches.
0.127

106
132
132
122
144,
143

128
149
140

134: |

134
2155

146
147
126
146
122
160

115
123
146
120
115
118

137

Mean Dry Bulb
Thermometer.

63.6

Range of the Tempera-
ture during the day.

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wat Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly observations made during

the day.

lvii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.— (Continued. )

las B S Ei [ta |4¢2
5 ae aie e | Be eee
5 SB © 3 pO | 86 | a
2 2 5 2 | ag |228|ee2
2 - allie 5 S32 |BSE| Css
Date. ae 3 a ? S Sao |@2E] Sau
> 3 ie cl-= S (at =EBe
28 a = = Ss oles = Fal *o-3
So = 2 BS AS = 3 | ees oss
g aa) 5 cans a a pet || 2 SS =
ao aa) C) Sa 5 562 eis
ee! Pb g aa oF CLs |S aoe
; 2 A Oo 1A a = zs =
Co) 0 0 oO Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.
1 64.1 6.2 61.0 9.3 0.541 5.95 2.13 0.74
2 Sunday.
3 61.9 6.8 58.5 | 10.2 498 549 -20 71
A 63.1 5.8 60.2 8.7 527 .80 1.94 75
5 64.5 5.2 61.9 7.8 557 6.13 d= 9 off
6 64.9 4.7 62.5 7.1 068 26 64 19
7 64.0 6.3 60.8 9.5 87 5.90 2.18 73
8 63.4 6.0 60.4 9.0 .030 84 02 74
9 Sunday.
10 69.6 6.9 56.5 | 11.0 465 14 28 69
11 59.6 6.6 55.6 | 10.6 4:92 OL sili -70
12 59.3 6.4 55.5 | 10.2 450 00 02 ofl
13 58.9 6.6 54.9 } 10.6 AAD 4.89 .09 -70
14 59.4 7.0 Bees | alae 445 94: 23 .69
15 58.9 6.9 54.8 | 11.0 440 87 17 69
16 Sunday.
17 58.5 6.6 54.5 | 10.6 435 83 .06 -70
18 59.1 6.0 55.5 9.6 450 5.00 1.89 -73
19 60.0 6.3 56.2 | 10.1 461 ll 2.04: 72
20 60.8 6.1 57.1 9.8 475 25 03 72
21 59.1 8.0 64.3 | 12.8 432 4.78 4 65
22 56.4 7.4 51.2 | 12.6 289 00 28 -66
23 Sunday.
24, 62.1 5.6 58.7 9.0 501 5.54 1.92 74
25 61.7 6.1 58.0 9.8 489 40 2.08 72
26 61.0 5.9 57.5 9.4 481 a3 i) 1.95 -73
27 62.0 6.5 58.7 9.8 501 53 2.12 72
28 61.1 6.6 57.1 | 10.6 ATS 24 22 70
29 60.2 7.6 55.6 | 12.2 452 00 48 67
30 | Sunday.
31 56.1 7.5.) 50:84) -12'8 383 4.28 AS) .65

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. lix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

S 3 .: | Range of the Barometer = 5 Range of the Temperature
ue gs for each hour during As for each hour during
Ho = z = the month. bo the month.
Peptic ce As
ao 5 : <2
#24 | Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. Min. Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. (0) oO 0 o
Mid- | 5 9
night, 30.006 ‘30.100 | 29.964 | 0.136 62.6 66.4: 57.8 8.6
1 .001 .090 .949 141 62.0 66.0 57.0 9.0
2 |29.994 .075 945 .130 61.3 65.2 56.5 8.7
3 -988 .067 .938 129 60.7 64.4 56.1 8.3
4 984. .051 .949 102 60.2 63.8 56.8 7.0
5 .999 .079 .963 116 59.7 64.0 54.1 9.9
6 |30.019 108 .989 119 59.2 63.4 54.0 9.4.
7 041 -131 |30.005 126 59.3 64.8 54.4, 10.4
8 .068 .129 .029 100 62.6 66.8 58.1 8.7
9 .090 172 041 Bil 65.9 71.4 61.4 10.0
10 -087 -159 .034 125 69.8 74.2 64.6 9.6
11 071 140 021 119 73.) 77.0 68.8 8.2
Noon. .039 .116 |29.987 129 75.6 78.5 72.4 6.1
iL .006 .096 -952 14.4, Wolk 80.0 74.4 5.6
2 |29.982 .059 924 135 17.9 80.4 75.4 5.0
3 -967 .043 911 132 77.4 79.4 74.8 4.6
4. 961 .037 -905 182 75.2 77.0 71.0 6.0
5 -965 .035 919 116 73.2 475.8 70.6 5.2
6 974 .056 927 .129 70.4 73.0 66.8 6.2
7 .991 .063 948 115 68.2 71.7 64.4 7.3
8 | 30.006 .075 .955 120 65.6 69.8 62.4 7.4
9 .016 .070 .962 108 65.4 69.8 60.4 9.4
10 019 .076 977 .099 64.4) 68.4: 59.8 8.6
ani .016 .067 -968 .099 63.5 67.2 58.9 8.3

The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb
Thermometers are derived from the observations made at the several hours
during the month.

Ix Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

= 3 2 E
a ie 3 1A
ais > E >
S 3 r=) a zs)
= cs
Hour. 2 E = ao
ea | a 2 | as
ae se E a
& 5 Ss) A
0) 0) (0) (0)
coal S.3Ny B70 pwn IBIG
night
1 58.8 B10) || RB 5.4
2 58.3 3.0.1 55.9 5.4
3 | 57.8 2.9 | 55.5 5.2
4 | 575 2.7 | 55.3 4.9
5 56.9 9.8 | 54.7 5.0
6 56.6 2.6 | 54.5 4.7
” 56.6 2.7 | 544 4.9
a 58s 4.3 |) 55.3 7.3
9 | 60.1 5.8 | 56.6 9.3
10 | 61.9 79 | 57.9 | 11.9
11 63.2 99 | 582 | 149
Noone 163-700") gil) 577) 5) 179
il 642 |129 | 57.7 | 19.4
2 | 646 | 13.3 | 57.9 | 20.0
3 64.0 || 13.4 |!) 57.8.) 204
Ae G33 0 Se 57 Sal 79
Bai, 63.5 9.7 | 58.6 | 146
6 | 63.5 6.9 | 60.0 | 10.4
7 | 62.6 5.6 | 59.2 9.0
8 | 62.1 4.5 | 59.4 7.2
9 | 612 4.2 | 587 6.7
20 | 606 3.8 | 579 6.5
itl 59.9 3.6 | 57.4 6.1

Mean Elastic force of
Vapour.

Inches.

0.473

467
456
450
44:7
438
435
434;
447
467
488
493

485
A85
488
478
478
499
023
.009
013
001
488
480

pour in a Cubic foot

Mean Weight of Va-
of Air.

Troy grs.

vapour required for

Additional Weight of
complete saturation.

Mean degree of Hu-
midity, complete satu-

ration being unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

Ixi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1860.
Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

O-rt Ss Od
.| 2s |© § §| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.
£| #3. 1832 of the Wind.
QA) = |ged
fo) Inches
1} 138.0 Ae N. & N. W. Scatd. clouds till 4 P. mu. cloudless after-
wards.
2) Sunday.
3} 135.0 : N. & W. Cloudless.
4 121.5 - N. Cloudless till 10 A. Mm. Scatd. i after-
wards.
5} 130.0 . Ss. W. &S8. EH. & N.| Cloudless till 10 a. m. Scatd. clouds
till 4 P. m. cloudless afterwards ; also
fogey after 9 P. M.
6} 133.0 > EGN E&N Cloudless till 10 a. mM. Scatd. clouds
afterwards ; also foggy between Mid-
night & 5 a. M.
7| 140.0 N. Cloudless.
8} 139.4 a¢ N.W.& RB, Cloudless.
9) Sunday.
10) 134.2 : N. & N. W. Cloudless.
PE T3910. bs S.W.&N.& W. | Cloudless.
12} 139.0 5c Ss. W.& W. Cloudless.
13] 135.6 a N.& N. W. Cloudless.
14) 136.7 we N. & N. W. Cloudless till 5 a. um. Scatd. i till 10
A. M. cloudless afterwards.
eae so-O: |i. N. Cloudless ; also foggy after 9 P. uM.
16) Sunday.
77) 132.0 Be N. &N. W. Cloudless.
18} 133.0 ac W.&N.&N.W. | Cloudless till 11 a. m. Scatd. i till
5 p. Mm. cloudless afterwards.
19} 136.4 de N. < Cloudless.
20, 1340) .. | N&N.E Cloudless till 6 A. a. Scatd, “i till 4
p. M. cloudless afterwards.
21) 136.0 ne N, Cloudless.
22; 1340| .. {|N.W.&GN Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. i & -i
till 5 P. m. cloudless afterwards.
23) Sunday.
ZA EES GOL ht oe N.&N.E. Cloudless.
25) 135.0 3 N. &8. Cloudless till 6 a. Mm. Secatd. i & Gi
till 6 P. M. cloudless afterwards.
26| 136.0 ia N. & W. Cloudless till2 a. mM. Scatd. “i & “i
afterwards.
27| 136.0 oe N. &N. W. Cloudless.
28} 187.2 N. W. &N. Cloudless.
29| 137.0 we N. &S. W. Cloudless.
30| Sunday.
31. 131.4 N. & W. Cloudless.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, "i Cumuli, ~] Cumulo strati, “-i Nimbi, —i Strati
\.-i Cirro cumuli.

Ix Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Montuty REsvLts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, oc «- 380.012
Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. u. on the 31st, ee 30.172
Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P.M. on the 7th, -- 29.905
Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, oe ee 0.267
Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, ot 4c «- 90.092
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. we os -- 29.959
Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. oo) 3 Gigi:

)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, oe oe 67.2
Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the Ist, oe ee 80.4
Min. Temperatwre occurred at 6 A. M. on the 31st, fe es 54.0
Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, a oe 26.4
Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 60 oe ee 78.0
Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a5 oe ae 58.9
Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 5c 19.1
Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month,.. age a6 60.8
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 6.4
Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. se Se 57.0
Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, a6 10.2
Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. ee -- 0.478

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ve se se 5.23
Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, 30 2.12
Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71

Inches
Rained No. days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, «e ee Nil.
Total amount of rain during the month, a6 ee se Nil.

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. 50 30 N. &N. W.

Meteorological Observations. lxilil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,
in the month of December, 1860.

Montuty REsutts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind
blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,
when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. 5 S 5 5 5 5 5 f |si2
elas elels| |slElsl js ERIE
NJS/Z |S) E. |glileiilelalsic lelalais gis
No. of days.
Midnight. 16 i 1 ly 2 2 3
1 18 ll 1 2 2 2
2 18 Tl 1 2 2 2
3 16 Tl 1 2 2 2 2
5 17 1 2 2 2 2
6 16} | 1 i 1} 74) 73
7 14| | 2 2) 75) | 3
8 19) Oy 1 1 A, 5 2
9 15 2 2 a 1 1 4,
10 15} | 2 2 3 2} | 2
11 12) | 1) | 2 1) J 2) | 2) 15
Noon. 10 2 2 1 3 8
1 11} | 2 1 Ze Sind
2 9 2 1 1 3| {10
3 i 1 1 1 3 13
4 8 1 1 3 12 a
5 ‘“<h 2 iL: 1 2 2) j11
6 11) | 2 iL Wd a) el oie
7 12) | 2 1 en a a
9 13 2 1 1 2 2 5
10 13 2 i il 1 2 5 1
il 12 2 1 i 2 1 5 2

at
2 ETS

oo eng ep 2S

oi tae Rs Son) Ae .
mera |

Asiatic 806 sety
1860
MAR “5 19!

12097 © uy
———_—_frg
asian

in